Starfleet Intelligence: The Missions of the USS Doyle, Chapter 2

STAR TREK: STARFLEET INTELLIGENCE
The Missions of the USS Doyle

by Edward Webb

LEGAL STUFF: All of the characters and events not specifically
copyrighted by Paramount Television is copyright (c) 1998 by Edward
Webb. This is a fan novel written for the pleasure of other fans. It may be
distributed freely as long as no charge is collected in this distribution, and
the body of this work and this copyright notice is kept intact.

NOTE: These events take place almost a year after the Borg Massacre at
Wolf 359.

Chapter 2: Captain Takashi

The two men scoured over the decimated bridge of the Challenger.
Their white radiation suits and helmets gleamed in the darkness of the
bridge, providing heat and oxygen in the ruptured ship. They were the first
to set foot on the Challenger since the ship was towed back to Starbase 29,
and there were getting some final scans before preliminary repair work
began.
Ensign Hans Ebert, the younger of the two, slowly turned around as
he fiddled with his tricorder, the oversized fingers of his radsuit gauntlets
making him occasionally curse. “Almost done, sir. It’s amazing how much
punishment this little ship took.”
The older man, Lt. Commander Maron Jono, laughed over the
comm link, his voice bouncing at odd angles in the thin air. “Little? A
hundred years ago, this ship would have been a huge exploration vessel!”
He looked around the bridge and sighed. “Trust me, Hans, this ship looks a
lot worse than it is.”
Ebert looked up. “But surely it would be cheaper to simply build a
new ship? The repairs on the hull alone will take weeks!”
Maron walked towards Ebert. “Not at all. It takes years to build a
starship, but only months to rebuild one. Besides, I once served on a cruiser
like this one, the USS Britainnia, a few years back. First Bajoran officer on
a Starfleet exploration vessel. She got into a scrap, too, but luck held out,
and we managed to get her back home. And that’s what we’re going to do
for this one, too…”
Just at that moment, the communicator in Maron’s helmet chirped.
Maron tilted his head back to talk to the ceiling, activating the comm.
“Maron here.”
“Lt. Maron, this is Starbase. You have a urgent Priority One
message.”
“Priority One, huh? Patch it through to my helmet PADD.”
Maron waited as the familiar Starfleet logo appeared in front of his
eyes, and was given the traditional security warning. He muttered his
security code under his breath. The screen flashed green, and went blank.
Soon the words “Transmission will be conducted in realtime text” appeared.
“Text?” muttered Maron. Realtime text transmissions were only
used in case of enemy interference… certainly not in a ship docked at a
Starbase. The screen filled with red letters. “Lt. Maron, please verify your
Security Clearance.”
“What the hell? Why do you need my SECLAR?”
“Please verify your Security Clearance.”
Maron sighed. “Lt. Commander Maron Jono. Starbase 29
Technical Chief. Access code Gamma Gamma Seven Two.”
“Thank you. Your SECLAR is insufficient for you to continue your
mission.”
“What mission? We’re only finishing a preliminary survey of…”
“This mission is being turned over to Starfleet Intelligence. Your
orders are as follows: You are to declare officially that the Challenger is
unsalvageable, then report to Admiral Tapok You will tell no one of this
transmission, and all copies are being erased. Signify your understanding.”
“Unsalvageable? It’s barely…”
“Signify your understanding.”
“I got it, I got it.”
“Transmission terminated.”
Maron’s visor cleared as he swore and punched is padded gauntlet
into the burned-out Ops control.
“What’s wrong sir?”
Maron sighed. “Pack it in, Hans. SFI has just scuttled the
Challenger.”

* * * * *

Commander Takashi sighed as she straightened her dress uniform
top for what seemed like the thousandth time. She sat ramrod straight in
the chair, staring at the 18th century grandfather clock that the Admiral had
in his office. The blue and white carpeting sunk almost two inches under
Takashi’s feet, but that was the only thing soft in the room. The harsh black
desk looked like it would cut anyone who touched it, and the chairs were
high-backed and straight, seemingly designed to be as uncomfortable as
possible. Takashi glanced again at the chronometer. 1813 hours. The
Admiral was almost a quarter of an hour late, but still Takashi waited.
Admiral Tapok was in charge of the debriefing, and would notify her on the
status of the crew and the Challenger.
My ship, she thought. With Captain Hagen pronounced DOA when
they arrived at the Starbase, she was in command now. She considered
promoting Bradley for his action during the crisis. Maybe I’ll make him my
First Officer.
At precisely 1815 Admiral Tapok strode into the room. He was a
fair-skinned Vulcan, nearly 2 meters tall. He dropped a PADD on the desk,
took his chair, and with no formality, began to speak.
“Commander Takashi, I have reviewed the logs of the conflict, and
have found that you and Captain Hagen acted in accordance with
Federation law, despite a certain… melodrama… during the negotiations.
Therefore, you and your crew are without blame, and will return to duty.”
Takashi breathed, for what seemed the first time in days. “Thank
you, sir. I…”
“Furthermore, because of the untimely demise of Captain Hagen,
you would have been promoted to Captain of the Challenger…”
“Would have?”
“… but his own reports and my recommendation have carried their
own weight. As of 1800 today, you are now promoted to the rank of
Captain.”
Takashi was stunned. “I’m honored, but…”
“Captain, may I finish? Our survey teams found that the Challenger
is unsalvageable, and no new frigate commands are opening up. The crew
will be re-assigned.”
“Then why was I made Captain?”
“Your promotion has a string attached. You will be assigned onto a
prototype ship called the USS Doyle. You will be assigned to a partial
command staff which has already been assembled, and you will be
transferred from Starfleet.”
“Transferred?”
“Yes, Captain. You are now transferred from Exploration into
Intelligence. Although I am not your immediate superior, you will continue
to receive orders from me for the time being.”
“I see.”
“You may now ask questions.”
“How badly was the Challenger damaged?”
“The complete analysis is on the file in front of you, but there were
severe hull breaches, and the warp core was fused. There was nothing to be
done.”
“And my crew?”
“As I said, most will be re-assigned. You may retain a few
recommendations for transfer, as long as I approve them.”
“I’ll have those on your desk…”
“… in one hour, Captain. The Missouri leaves tomarrow for the
Utopia Planitia shipyards, where the Doyle is moored. Dismissed.”
Takashi stood up, her head spinning. Her entire life had changed in
five minutes, and now she had an hour to decide the lives of others. She
saluted, grabbed the PADD from the Admiral’s desk, and left.

* * * * *

“You called for me, Commander?”
Lt. Bradley stood outside of Takashi’s temporary quarters, at
attention. Takashi sighed and motioned to Bradley.
“Three things, Bradley. One, at ease. Two, it’s Captain now, not
Commander. And three, call me Sara for the moment. I need some
advice.”
Bradley stepped inside the spartan room and sat down. “Well one,
of course, my feet were killing me anyways. Two, congratulations, but
three, why me? And please don’t say because I’m Betazoid, because I hate
that.”
Takashi laughed. “No, Lorano. I just wanted to talk to someone
who knows me a little, that’s all.”
Bradley laughed. “I hardly know you, Comm… Sara, but I’ll try.
What’s wrong?”
Takashi handed the PADD over to Bradley. “The Challenger is
scuttled, and the crew reassigned. I’ve been transferred to SFI, but I can
take a few people with me to my new command.”
“SFI? No offense, but you’re a Starfleet captain, not a spy.”
“I thought so too, but not only do I have a history of command
experience, but my family’s been involved in a number of intelligence
operations in the past, with the Cardassians and the Borg. Plus, I spent
some time training with the Marines, so I know a little of everything.”
“Okay, but no one else on the Challenger knows anything similar.”
“I agree, but I’m getting a partial command staff. I need a Security
officer and an Engineering officer.”
“Hm. Who’d you have in mind?”
“Well, I wanted Zimmerman, but he’s been rejected. In fact, all my
choices for Engineering have been rejected.”
“Well, what about Security?”
“You have some Security training, don’t you?”
“Of course, I was Security chief on the…” Bradley paused. “You
want ME as Security?”
“Why not?”
“Well… I mean… I got used to Science…”
“Come on, Lorano. It’s a guaranteed promotion, it’s a field you’re
familiar with, and I could use a friend on a new ship.”
“A friend, or a Betazoid?” Bradley looked hard at her.
Takashi smiled. “Both.”
Bradley stared at her for a few moments, and smiled. “Alright. I’m
in. When do we leave?”
“Now. We travel to the shipyards, where our new ship awaits.”
“What’s her name?”
Takashi stopped and looked at Bradley, the excitement glistening in
her eyes. “USS Doyle.”

End of Chapter 2

AUTHOR’S NOTE
————-
First off, my deepest apologies for the lateness of this chapter. I have had
the worst few months, with work, school, and losing not one but TWO
computers (plus all my SFI info) to hard drive crashes.
Since the crash, I had to re-invent a lot of SFI, but I think the work was
worth it, since the story will now be tighter and more believable. Bradley is
now a major character, and so is Maron. Saboc will also be transferred to
the Doyle, so expect more out of him.
I’m also changing how I write SFI. Instead of laboring and polishing every
last syllable, I will write and check each chapter quickly, so I can get them
out as fast as possible (hopefully twice a month). Then, when I have more
time, I’ll collect a dozen or so chapters and re-write them into a “book”,
which will be re-posted. The plot will remain the same in the books, but
the detail and characterization will be deeper.
Also, once the characters are united, I plan to release a Writer’s Guide, to
allow others to write in the SFI universe.
If you have any comments, suggestions, ideas or questions, feel free to
email me at eddywebb@hotmail.com.

ESW 01/05/98

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Star Trek Helix: Phantoms, Part II

STAR TREK: HELIX
Episode: “Phantoms” by Todd Kelley

What is Star Trek: Helix

Orginally, everything was not as it seems.

In this timeline, where the Borg actually conquered the
Alpha Quadrant, the humanoid survivors waged their final
fight against The Collective. Alas, the Borg were too
powerful and the resistance was overwhelmed and quickly
destroyed. Alex Garrett and his crew aboard the HELIX were
the only ones to survive. There only hope was to use an
experimental transporter system called THE FOLD to
transport the Helix safely away from the fight. But a freak
mishap tossed the ship and it’s crew back in time. . .

The Helix’s trip back through time somehow changed the
course of history and Borg were defeated by the USS
Enterprise at Sector 001. The ship and crew are found by a
Starfleet rescue unit headed by Admiral Cynthia Porter, a
top operative for a group known as THE PROGRAM. Feeling the
crew’s fighting experience and the Borg-enhanced starship
could be an asset to her, she enlists their help. But
unknown to her associates and crew, she had a deadlier
agenda which would decide the fate of the Alpha

———

CHAPTER THREE: ABDUCTION

“Fultona-6 Control?” Katherine Brooks hailed the space station’s
command center from her Runabout. “This is the Rushmore ready for
departure.”

“You’re clear for departure, Rushmore.” the space traffic
controller called back. “God speed.”

“Acknowledged.” She slowly backed the small ship from it’s docking
clamps until there was enough manuevering room to go to impulse.
The Runabout quickly accelerated to impulse as it passed by two
arriving starships and a shuttle. Her rear view sensors showed the
giant science station quickly shrink to a speck on her monitor and
disappear behind the large planet fragment as she changed her
course and pushed the small ship into warp.

“Computer, open a priority channel to Admiral Cynthia Porter on the
U.S.S. Craven. Authorization Brooks 772435A.”

The computer made two attempts to process the command. “UNABLE TO
COMPLETE TASK.”

“Explain?” Kathy said puzzled.

“SUBSPACE INTERFERENCE FROM UNKNOWN SOURCE IS DISRUPTING SENSORS .
. . .”

“Interesting…” Kathy quickly ran a sensor sweep of the area. But
before she could get an answer, the shuttle to struck hard causing
the Rushmore to bank hard to the left. Kathy braced herself against
the console until the runabout steadied itself.

“WARNING: IMPACT HAS DESTABLIZED WARP FIELD! HULL INTEGRITY AT 64%”

Kathy watched the stream of stars turn to static light points as
the runabout staggered to impulse. She had to act fast. “Computer!
Raise shields! Evasive maneuvers: Pattern Delta!”

The computer acknowledged the command and the craft again banked
hard to left. “Arm phasers!” she ordered.

More bad news came back. “WEAPONS OFFLINE.” The Rushmore was
blasted again. This time, equipment in the rear of the ship sprang
to life with sparks and dark smoke. “SHIELDS OFFLINE.”

That’s when she saw the insect-like fighter crafts on the
viewscreen pass over the runabout and take a offensive position
ahead of her.

“Computer prepare to. . . ” before she could finish. Three
transporter signals materialized in the back part of the cabin. On
instinct she went diving to the other side to ship for her phaser.
With it firmly in hand, turned to fire. Her twirl was met with a
hard slap to her gun hand. The phaser went flying across the room.
She paused for a second to study her attackers. One of them kept
his self in the shadows while to two larger creatures came after
her. They were large hulking figures which resembled reptiles.
Their movements were clumsy but strong. She knew who they were from
Admiral Porter’s secret briefings.

The lead creature put a firm grip on her neck to immoblize her. She
could see her phaser on the floor a few feet away. Without
thinking, she flailed her arms until she could find something grab.
Her grasp met tube protruding out its neck and she violently ganked
it outward. The tube ruptured and white hot liquid sprayed her
uniform. The creature screamed in pain releasing its grip.

With a forceful push she knocked her attacker sideways and the
lunged for the phaser. As her hand grasped it firmly, she tried to
get to her feet. But she didn’t count on the second creature acting
so quickly. He unholstered a large knife and used it with pinpoint
accuracy. At first, Kathy didn’t feel the blade stab her in the
back of her shoulder until it passed completely through lodge into
the floor panel. She screamed in pain, flailing when she realized
the blade had her pinned to the floor.

“Fighting is pointless, Commander.” the third creature said as he
emerged from the shadows. “I am really impressed, though. Imagine!
Killing a Jem’Hadar in your first meeting. Not many people can say
that.”

Katherine looked up to see who was speaking, but she quickly passed
out from the pain.

———

The Helix reached their destination within four hours. The cloaked
ship came out of warp and quickly found itself in the midsts of
wreckage as far as the eye could see. Alex sat at command studying
the scene on his viewscreen.

“We’ve dropped out of warp and holding our position.” Ian reported.
“This is the point where I detected the residual traces of weapons
fire.”

“Just as we suspected…” Mia called out from the science station.
“..we’re getting the same readings as the other incident. I’ve even
got traces of a Federation Starship.”

“What?” Alex said. He quickly jumped from his seat and joined Mia.

“It’s a Federation ship alright. But it has the exact molecular
structure as the Romulan and Klingon debri. Another fake…”

“Does anything here check out as real?”

“About a half of the Klingon dibri and remains of a Cardassian
warship fit the right criteria.”

“Which means some poor Klingons walked into something he knew
nothing about.” As Alex started to pace, Ian turned to face him.
“Cappy, I don’t think you’re gonna like this.”

“What?” he asked impatiently.

The youngster ran his fingers over the console. “I’m picking up
some weird distruption patterns out there.”

“What do you mean?” Alex crouched down so that they were at eye
level.

“I’ve got circular disruption patterns around us. Four in front,
the others in back.”

Alex turn to Kyle. “Cloaked ships?” Alex asked. “Do you think they
know we’re here?”

Kyle smiled. “Well, the way we shot here like a bat out of hell,
I’d have to say they definitely…”

Suddenly, Mia’s console brightened. “We’ve got company! Seven Bird
of Preys decloaking! They have us on a weapons lock!”

“Drop the cloak and Shields up!” Alex command. An instant later,
the Helix was rocked by two phaser shots. The jolted slightly and
Alex made his way to the command seat.

“Weapons ready!” Tash said.

“No! Disarm weapons.” Alex interrupted. “That was just a love tap.
Their trying to get our attention.” They watched as two more
Klingon Bird of Preys decloaked in front of them.

Mia quickly scanned them. “Full scan confirmed; their the real
deal…and their hailing us.”

“On screen.”

A young Klingon appeared with two older ones standing behind him.
They snarled at the camera, an obvoius a tactic of intimidation.
The young one spoke. “I am K’Lones, new Commander of the
Chi-Ro-Haa. What is Starfleet doing this far in Klingon space!?!”

Alex stepped forward. “We are not a Starfleet vessel. I am
Alexander Garrett of the Terran Transport Helix. We are a mercenary
team on a mission to investigate strange incidents which may have
repercussions for our employers, who…have ties to the
Federation.”

“We are on a similar mission for the Empire, and we are not pleased
to find Starfleet conspirators in our space!” the two Klingons
behind the Commander grew agrivated.

“Again, we are not from Starfleet! We have performed honorable
tasks for the High Counsel, which gives us conditional access to
Klingon space!”

The Klingon consorted with themselves for a moment. “Do not attempt
to leave, while we verify this…” With that the viewscreen change
to show the Klingon crafts infront of them. Alex sat back and wiped
his face. He knew the Klingons had already gone through the
wreckage and have all the data they would need. And believe it or
not, due to the involvement in their space, the Klingons are the
only ones they could come close to trusting at this time.

After a few minutes K’Lones was back. “I have checked our databanks
on you, Garrett. It’s seems you have fought bravely at the side of
the Empire on numerous occasions! Gowron himself proclaims you the
descendant of a strong house of human warriors!”

“Yes.” Alex answered. “One of my ancestors, Starfleet Captain
Racheal Garrett fought and died with honor defending a Klingon
outpost from the Romulans.”

“Then I welcome you, Garrett. What is your status?” K’Lones’ two
aids quickly disappeared from the screen and the youngster settled
into his seat.

“Like I said, we’re investigating these strange occurances. We have
detailed information from numberous sources which I believe would
be useful to the Empire”

“Yes, as do we. We have found information which implicates the
Romulans AND the Federation in this treachary!”

Alex walked to the view screen. “K’Lones, it appears that
everything isn’t what it seems. We’re dealing with an enemy which
is trying to plunge the quadrant into biggest of wars. I think it
would benefit both of us if we work together. Would you agree to an
exchange of information?”

After a pause. “Agreed, Garrett! We will prepare to beam you
aboard!” Again the screen went blank and Alex headed for the
transPorter bay.

“Mia has the comm. Try not to blow up the ship” Alex walked to her,
and she smiled. “I need you to run the telemetry data through the
computer again. See how the weapons residue is tied to Bromethium.
We’re gonna need some answers on why this is happening. I want
everyone working double time on this. Oh, and tell Kyle to get the
Doc her supplies. I got a feeling we’re gonna be using them pretty
soon.”

———

Within the Helix’s cramped medical facility, empty containers lay
scattered across the floor. For roughly an hour, Doctor. Jann Jaxa
had been storing the new supplies and equipment delivered from
PROGRAM SUPPLIES. The low hum of the ship’s engines had always been
a soothing sound to her, so she decided to take advantage of some
downtime.

“Coffee: medical preset.” she spoke into the newly installed
replicator. In an instant, she was sipping on a nice mocha blend at
her desk. As she reclined and took a deep breath, she was startled
by her reflecion in the window glass.

…smiling…

If anyone from the crew had seen her, they would’ve thought
something wrong. To most people who know her, Jann didn’t have a
soul. She was as close to an android as flesh and blood could come.
It was hard to believe that she was (and still is) a religous
person. As much as she tried to hide it, her Bajoran heritage
helped shape her into a caring, feeling medical assistant devoted
to her people and their struggle.

But the Cardassians changed all that. Years of beatings, rapes, and
slavery turned an innocent young girl into a cold, precise killing
machine. The first years of her exposure to the Cardassain
Occupation of Bajor were on the orbital station called Tarok Nor.
She thought she could help her people by healing their wounds and
maintaining their faith in salvations through peaceful solutions.
But time peeled away the layers of her gentle soul and shrouded it
in a blanket of hate and an appetite for destruction.

The hatred was compounded by the death of her family by the
Cardassians. She parents died during the Occupation as slaves
aboard Tarok Nor when she was a baby. Her three brothers died
during their tour of duty as part of the underground resistance.
And most of all, her sister Sito died as a Starfleet operative
during a undercover mission against the Cardassians.

It was her thirst for vengence which pushed her to develop the
OGUN, which became one of the unsung victories of the Bajoran
resistance. Ogun was a virus which was designed to be DNA specific.
When she discovered a Cardassian fleet’s plans to raid a resistance
safehouse, she manage to use Bajoran slaves as carriers to spread
the virus throughout the Cardassain fleet.

They never made it to the safehouse. By the time the sickness was
contained, 80% of the fleet’s officers were dead. Although no one
in the resistance ever knew how it happened, she took solace in
knowing they would live to fight another day.

She stared out the window and watched the hipnotic dance of the
endless stars past by her at warp speed. The coffee warmed her
stomach and for a second, she felt a sense of content. A feeling of
finally finding where she belonged in the vast universe. But just a
swiftly came the visions of things to come.

The dreams began haunting her the day she mistakenly touched the
Prophet’s Orb Of The Future.

It begins with finding herself floating within the void of space.
She looked in horror as war rages within the heavens. Klingon
against Romulan, Human against Ferengi, Bajoran against Cardassian,
etc… A million ships unleashing a fury of weaponry upon each
other; leaving debri thicker than an asteroid field. Their are no
allies, no friends; just contempt for anyone or anything different,
and an underlining instinct to destroy all you once held sacred.
“Armageddon…” she softly whispered rubbing her eyes as if the
wash away the thoughts of a madwoman.

A hail whistle startled her. Her coffee cup Wobled on the edge of
the table as she straighten herself in the chair. “Come in.” she
said.

As the door rumbled open, Kyle entered carrying three large boxes.
He quickly dropped them to the floor and leaned against the nearest
examining table. “These boxes were mismarked. Turns out their your
missing vaccine compounds.” He glance down at her desk. “Mocha,
huh? Somebody’s been sleeping on the job.” he stared at her waiting
for some response.

Jann fought back a grin. Even though Kyle was the only part of the
team she feels totally comfortable around, she still doesn’t like
the show too much emotion. The resistance taught her it was a fatal
weakeness.

“That’s O.K. Doc, I knew you were smiling inside.” he said walking
to window. From where she was sitting, Kyle’s frames was engulfed
by the large window’s view of the stars.

“So…” she spoke. “Any leads with this Bromethium business?”

“Not sure” a replied. “Alex is meeting with the Kligons as we
speak.”

“Isn’t it funny?” she asked Kyle, taking a sip of coffee.

“What?”

“On almost every mission we get, we just happen to be in the right
place at the right tme. Or we stumble on the large clue by chance.
It’s almost as if we’re suppose to be doing this.”

“Or someone’s using us for idiots.” Kyle replied. “I’ve never
trusted THE PROGRAM. They’re playing with us like puppet soldiers.”

Jann walked over the stand beside him at the window. “Or we’re
taking part in a much grander scheme. Maybe we’re following
destiny?”

Kyle paused for a second. There’s only one reason she’d be asking
that way. “You’re having the dreams again?” he said without looking
at her.

“No.” she replied after taking another sip. “Their more like
flashes now. No longer images across my mind. Now I can smell the
photon discharges. I can feel the coldness of space. I can feel the
hopelessness in everyone.” she bowed her head. “There’s dark days
coming.”

Kyle gently placed his hand on her shoulder. “If that’s true Kid,
you won’t face it alone. None of us will, ’cause we watch out for
our own.” Jann cuttled under his arm like a daughter, and Kyle
embrace her like a father. “We’re all in the same boat, Kid. I
trained Alex to lead us into hell and back, and I have faith in
him…like I have faith in you to help him anyway you can.”

———

When Kathy regained consciousness, she found herself in a large,
dark storage room. She could hear the roar of engines so she knew
she must be on an enemy craft. Her shoulder wound had been treated
and dressed. They must’ve also gave her a stimulant because there
was no pain.

“We expected you to be out for at least a day.” a voice came from a
darkened corner.

“Who are you?” Kathy called out. She was surprise at how much
energy it took for her to get those words out. She knew she wasn’t
going to get out of her cell alive. But she wasn’t going to give
her captives the pleasure of seeing how scared she was.

A figure stepped out of the shadows. His eyes for a light blue and
seemed to burn holes in her. His skin was a bright tan and his
large ears seemed to follow the contours of his skull. “Let me
introduce myself. My name is Kyan. I’m from a race known as . . .
.”

“The Vorta.” Kathy finished with a grin boarding on psychotic. “The
lapdog servants of The Dominion.”

“You mean ‘humble servants’.” his transparent look of concern was
almost comical to Kathy.

“So when are you planning to kill me?” she asked.

“That depends, Ms. Brooks.” Kyan began to circle her, but kept a
good distance away from her. “If you can answer a few . . small
questions, we’d be incline to let you go.”

Kathy shook her head. “No questions, Vorta. I took a oath to
Starfleet that I would protect the people of The Federation with my
life. The last thing i’m going to do is give you any influencial
information against my people.

Kyan smiled. “We will see. We accessed your mission logs on your
ship. We know about the Bromethium shipment and are currently
enroute as we speak.” he stopped in front of her. “The great thing
about it is, we appear to be a Ferengi trade ship so no one will
suspect our true intentions, now will they?”

“We’ll fight you.” Kathy said viciously. She tried to hold back her
tears but her emotions were overflowing. “We will fight you until
our very last breath. And I garantee that if you do succeed in
destroying us, there won’t be anything left to claim!”

Kyan smiled even more. “We’ll see.” he walked to the door and a
Jem’Hadar soldier entered. “She is yours to play with. But don’t
kill her. We will use her to obtain the Bromethium supply. Without
it, this ship is terribly vulnerable.”

Kyan gave her one last smile and exited the room. And as the big
soldier approach her with an large knife in hand, she said a silent
prayer for the Admiral and her friends on the Helix.

She wasn’t going to die without a fight. . .

———

The hour passed quickly for Alex and K’Lones who spent all their
time in the Klingon science lab. After merging their information
into one database, they discover the missing pieces they were both
looking for.

“Fakes!” K’Lones screamed and through his message pad against the
wall. “How more dishonorable can you get! The information proves
it!”

“Whoever’s behind this seems to be clever enough to elude our
intelligence networks” Alex said taking a sip of the vintage Blood
wine.

“More importantly, why are they randomly attacked ships in Klingon
space?” a Klingon officer quickly handed K’Lones’ a message pad.
The Commander read it aloud. “Ha!! We may be able to track our
enemy’s next move!”

“Explain”

“Since Bromethium is so unstable, it can be ignited in space using
a specific process only where the stellar conditions are correct.
The metal alloy from the alien ships is composed of a mineral which
has a high content of forging properties, but isn’t structurally
sound enough to use for prolonged space worthy construction. It
seems that Bromethium, processed correctly increases the structural
integrity of the fake metal. There are seven such areas like this
in Klingon space that make it safe to use Bromethium – metal
contact. Two of them have been used, and the next logical space
would be about six hours from our current position. The Kodak
Nebula.”

Alex stood up and started to collect his things. “We are scheduled
to pick up a shipment of Bromethium from the Ferengi. Maybe we can
find an a way to use it as a weapon.

“We will present our findings to the high counsel enroute to the
Kodak Nebula for investigation.”

“As soon as we’re done, we join you for the fight.” Alex smiled.

———

HELIX LOG: Captain Alex Garrett recording . . .
We are proceeding at maximum warp to the moon of
Obinous. It’s conclusive that our investigation has
turned out to be some deadly game between two greater
powers. Lt. Katherine Brooks has sent a distress call
to us enroute from Fultona-6, but odds are we’re too
late as it is. We’ve just entered Ferengi space and
have cloaked to avoid any unwelcomed guests. As of this
moment I am instructing my crew to treat any unknown
persons as a hostile.END TRANSMITION.

Alex was studying the information he retrieved from the Klingons
when he received an incoming message. He quickly let the signal
through, hoping it was his friend Joshua with more information. But
when the image came up, it was a young Bajoran woman wearing the
colors of the Maquis. He looked puzzled.

“Why are sending transmissions on this frequency?” he asked her.
“It’s reserved for…”

“You are Alex Garrett, correct?” she interrupted him.

“Yes I am. Who are you?”

“T’Leyan. I’m with the Maquis.”

“I can see that.” he replied. “But why are you using Joshua’s
priority line?”

“Joshua’s dead.” she said sternly. The statement caught Alex off
gaurd. His face froze as he watched the young woman study his
expression

“What happened?” he asked in shock.

“We don’t know for sure. We picked up a distress signal from his
fighter just outside The Badlands. By the time we reached him, he
was already dead. Whoever it was beamed aboard, cut his throat, and
cleaned every bit of data from the record banks.”

“God…” Alex whispered. “What the hell have we gotten into?”

“That’s not all…” she paused. “It seems before he died, he
managed to give us a signal of sort. He used his own blood to write
something on the floor beside him.” His display screen split in
half to give the incoming image room. It showed Joshua’s finger
soaked in redness, and a series of symbols written at his side.
“There is a possibility the killers left this to throw us off their
trail.”

“No…” Alex said leaning in closer. He squinted. “Those are
symbols only Josh and a few others would understand. He obviously
didn’t want everyone to read this.”

“Do you understand them?”

“Not off hand. But I can have them decifered in a few hours.”

“Was there any information we can use?”

“Yes. He managed to transmit the information before his signal was
blocked. Transmitting now…”

Alex wiped his face. “Dear Lord Joshua. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t blame yourself, Sir. He died the way he wanted. Fighting for
what he believed in.” She watched her words take no solace.
“Josh..told us about you. I’m gald to have you as an ally.”

He look raised his head to meet her gaze. His eyes were red with
sadness and rage. He tried to contain them both. “I promise you.
Whoever did this will pay…with extreme predjudice.”

T’Leyan nodded. “If you require assistance, we can be reached on
this channel.”

With that, the screen displayed the information that got his friend
killed. It seems that the Ferengi freighter that was destroyed
belonged to a DaiMon Y’walen on the moon of Obinous. He had sent
his brother to sell the Bromethium to Cardassian Extremists.

Alex switched off the screen an wiped his face again. He began to
realize that all the evidence, and all the inconsistancies were
linked somehow. Someone was giving them a trail of debri to follow
like breadcrums, and all the time staying just out of reach. They’d
been setup.

“No more…”

———

Obinous was a beautiful Class-M asteroid which had become one of
the most popular Ferengi places of commerce. Even though it had
been nearly depleated of every natural resource for profit, it
still was the prime spot to rendezvous with ‘unsavoiry’ business
partners.

Kyan stood next two three armed Jem’Hadar in a small rocky clearing
just outside the main city of Wey-Nalm. Kathy Brooks lay battered
and broken next to an old Ferengi man who was also badly beaten.

“DaiMon Nezek!” Kyan spoke to him. “I do hate using violence. But
I’ve discovered it’s a very efficient motivator. All mt friends and
I want is the Bromethium shipment.”

Nezek may have been alot of things, but a coward he wasn’t. “They
are not the hu-mons i was suppose to meet.” he said with a grin.

Kyan grew impatient. “But she is.” he pointed to Kathy. “And she
works for me. Now where is it!”

The Ferengi looked at the battered woman lying next to him and
decided to cut his losses. He slowly pulled out a small objected
and activated it. After a few seconds, a small spherical object
rose a couple hundred yards from where they were standing. “The
Bromethium is ready to go.”

When Kyan and his enterage turned to watch the sphere approaching
them, Nezek suddenly felt a hand slithering under his belt and
grabbing his gun. Before he could do anything, Kathy was on her
feet and stumbling into position.

“UNTIL OUR LAST BREATH, VORTA!.” she said as she pointed the weapon
at the sphere and fired. The sphere erupted on impact blowing all
of them backwards.

Kyan furiously rose to his feet. He stormed over to Kathy lifeless
body and turned it over to find her neck and face torn apart by
shrapnel. But the Vorta was more infuriated by the sarcastic smile
on his prisoner’s face when she died.

He had to at least admire her foolish attempt. “Last breath,
indeed. . . ”

———

At that moment, three transporter signatures materialized within a
small valley a few kilometers away. Alex, Mia and Kyle stood back
to back in a triangular formation; weapons raised. These were the
coordinates that Kathy had given them for their rendezvous, but
there was no one to be found.

Mia opened a tricorder and surveyed the area. “I’m picking up faint
traces of various energy signatures…there was a massive
Bromethium dischart.”

Kyle ran his fingers along the rockface. “Yeah, there’s unnatural
lacerations along these rocks; definite fallout burns. The surface
is still warm. It must’ve just happened.”

“Alex, I got something.” Mia said. “Five bodies, due south…” They
followed a small trail within the rocks until they came to a small
clearing. Within it, their lay four bodies face up with gaping
burns in their chests.

“Ferengi” Alex said with surprise.

Instinctively, Kyle caught movement to his left. Without thinking,
he put lifetimes of battle training to work. “Incoming!!!” he
yelled dashing for cover. The others quickly followed suit when a
barrage of phaser fire erupted around them. Rock fragments bruised
Alex’s face as he stumble a fell over a large boulder. As he looked
back, he saw three human figures recklessly opening fire.

After thirty seconds, the attack suddenly died. Alex took a peak
from his hiding place just in time to see the faint remnance of
dispursing transporter patterns. Their attackers had left just as
suddenly as they had appeared.

“Everybody alright?” Alex called out.

Kyle and Mia appeared quickly and joined him.

“Cappy, did you see…” Mia started.

“Yeah, I saw them. You know what they were? ”

“No. I’ve never seem any race like that” Kyle said as he worked to
secure their area. “I got movement, people. I think it’s injured.”

It took them roughly a few minutes to scaled the dangerous
rock-faces and climb down into the small valley. They found a
wounded Ferengi lying in a pile of his own blood. Mia quickly
scanned him with the tricorder while he quietly moaned.

“Massive internal bleeding. He’s not going to make it.” she said.

Alex knelt beside him as Kyle propped him into a sitting position.
The Ferengi squealed in pain. His eyes widened and when saw the
three humans, he shielded his face in fear.

“We’re not here the hurt you. My name is Alex Garrett. Are you
DaiMon Nezek? The man we were suppose to see about the Bromethium?”

The Ferengi slowly nodded. Another wave of pain hit him and he
squealed again.

“Who attacked you?” Alex said.

At first, it was hard to speak, but he tried. “Don’t know….. who
they were…… Took me from city….interrigated me….” he
coughed up blood. “….asked me about brother …..Jem…
Hadar…..”

“Jem’Hadar? Who are they?”

“…did not know….wo-man……knew……”

Mia’s eyes widened. “Woman? That’s Kathy! Where is the woman?”

The Ferengi’s gazed met hers, and before he opened his mouth, she
knew what his answer would be. “…dead…..” slowly his large head
slid downward and his last breathe escaped his lungs. But he manage
to point to the body lying a few yards away. They all rushed over
and saw Kathy’s limp body.

Mia had to turn and walk away. Alex took his combadge off and put
it on the the body. “Alex to Helix. Lock on to my signal. One…
body to beam directly to the medical bay. As the body disappeared
he wanted to comfort Mia, but he was abruptly stopped by Kyle

“She’ll be alright, Kid.” Kyle said walking beside Alex. “Right
now, we have more important things to worry about.”

“Yeah. I think it’s safe to say that those creatures were the
Jem’Hadar.” It was starting to set into Alex’s brain. “I’m scared,
Kyle.” he whispered, not wanting Mia to hear him.

“You’d be stupid not to be.” the large Trill-host answered. “The
question is what do we do now?”

“We got to find where their massing their forces. I think K’Lones
was right on the mark. Saddle up people. It’s time to kick some
ass…”

———

The Kodak Nebula was nestled in the heart of Klingon space. A
recent phenomena, it spanned almost four lightyears in diameter;
the resulting from the death of twin dwarf stars. It has been the
subject of recent investigation due to its unique attributes. A
large wave of subspace interference resided through the outer area,
but from within, there existed a place similar to a pocket
universe. The orange, gold and green haze which replaced the normal
black void of space made it one of the most unusual, and yet
beautiful occurances in a long time.

Too bad that beauty seemed to be waisted in Klingon space . .

Along the outskirt of the nebula, a Klingon warship and five Bird
Of Preys decloaked and dropped out of warp. The smaller ships then
preceded to form around the warship in a circular pattern as if to
erect some type of invisible defence.

K’Lones, Son of Kronag sat in the command center of his war vessel.
He was determined not let the other, more experienced warriors see
his nervousness. His father, who commmanded the ship in the past
was a great warrior. His taste for blood was known throughout the
Empire. It was only right that K’Lones was given the Right of
Vengence against the dishonorable enemy which took his life of his
father in battle.

His crew was sprinkled with great warriors which had served with
his father from time to time. They knew he came from a strong
bloodline-a strong house. But know he would have to prove his self
in battle and would not lead his family into dishonor by failing.

“Open a channel through to the fleet!” he spoke with great
vigorance-a great tribute to his father. “This is a message to the
crew. I know I may be. . . . young by command standards. I know I
may be inexperienced in the ways of battle . . compared to others
aboard. But I say to you . . . my blood runs hot with the thoughts
of vengence! Our enemies are dishonorable! They choose to hide
behind disguises to divert our rage from them! But it did not work!
We are too strong to fall for such feable minded tactics! All I ask
of you is to recognize me as your commander! . . .to follow me into
battle! . . . and if necessary, to die for me and The Empire! I am
K’Lones, Son of Kronag! And I claim The Right of Vengence!!!!!”

The cry of battle echoes throughout the fleet for almost ten
minutes. K’Lones had fired up the troops. They will be on edge and
ready to destroy anything that moves. He smiled and leaned back in
his chair. It was the call of the warrior. And in the words of his
great father, it was “Glorious!!!”

But the celebration was cut short when the navigator’s console lit
up. K’Lones leaned forward and watched is underling, a Klingon
almost twice his age, analyze the signal.

“Commander!” he spoke with surprise. “Two war vessels just
decloaked seven thousand kilometers ahead of us. They are . . . .
Federation vessels!” the crew grunted with skepticism.
“Galaxy-Class warships! ”

K’Lones smiled. “I guess that’s suppose to instill fear in us?” he
turned to the crew and they laughed heartily. He stood and walked
to his communications officer. “Switch to the scrambled frequency
and tell the fleet to execute phase one!”

His officer responded swiftly. In a matter of seconds, the five
Bird Of Preys navigated outward from the flagship like a blossoming
flower. They immediately spread their wings and cloaked into
nothing.

“Attack positions!!” K’Lones ordered and the bridge turned dark and
red. “They will feel the might of the Klingon Empire!” he laughed.
“Posing a Starfleet warships just makes it more . . . fun.”

“Commander?” the navigator spoke again. “Something is happening!”

Two more ships decloak directly behind the Starfleet vessels.
Romulan Warbirds materialized and took their place alongside the
other ships. But that was just the start. Three Cardassian ships
followed.

K’Lones’ smile turned to a grimace. “Raise shields!” he ordered.
That was when he saw the two dozen small ships pour out of the
Romulan crafts. “What are those suppose to be?”

“They are of unknown configuration!” the science officer responded.

The small fighter-style ships resembled beetle-like insects. Their
underbellies burned with a flourescent voilet color as did their
navigation nacelles. They were a fourth the size of a Bird of Prey
but still appeared to be menacing.

“That must be our enemies true form!” K’Lone walked back to his
chair. “We are outnumbered. No matter . . . We will still be . . .”

Before he could finish his sentence, the science officer spoke,
this time in an aggressive tone. “Sir! More ships decloaking off
our bow! Two Klingon attack cruisers!”

The crew roared aned K’Lones smirked. “Ah! Aft view!”

The two impressive ships dematerialized and took their place behind
K’Lones’ lead ship. He smiled with confidence once again.

“It is time to write history in blood! Tell the cloaked ships to
wait for my signal. Order our new attack criusers maneuver for
attack formation!!”

————-

At that moment, the Helix raced for the Kodak Nebula.

“ETA?” Alex said pacing the bridge.

“Twelve minutes.” Tash replied. “There’s still no signal from
K’Lones’ fleet. But that could be from the nebula’s subspace
interference and. . .” suddenly his console registered something
else. “I got seven small ships on an intercept course. ETA: two
minutes.”

“Two minutes?” Alex almost panicked. “How did they get so close?”

“Unknown. They must’ve been cloaked or . . . Sir, they’re
Federation ships… I think.”

“What’s wrong?” Alex walked over to the comm.

Tash looked up at him startled. “The database registers them as…
Defiant-Class!”

“Tash, that starfleet configuration never existed.” Alex paced for
a second. “What the hell is going on? Open a channel.”

Tash signaled him when the hailing signal was open.

“This is Alex Garrett of the transport Helix. Approaching fleet, we
are on a pieceful mission. Please identify yourselves.” He quickly
took his seat again when Admiral Porter appeared on the viewscreen.

She smiled. “Hello Alex. Word’s going around that you need some
backup.”

“That’s an understatment.” he replied. “What that hell are those
ships?”

“Operation: Defiant has been a pet project of mine for awhile.
They’re still a number of design flaws in the specs, but there’s
enough fire power to level a small moon. What’s your status?”

“I’ve sent a emergency message to all ships in the area, but
haven’t gotten a response. The Klingon attack fleet is inside the
nebula so our sensors can’t pick them up.”

The Admiral sighed. “Then I guess we have to assume we’re it. Take
the center position in our attack pattern and cloak. The fleet will
continue under your command, understood?”

Alex nodded and the screen went blank.

The entrance way swung open and Mia and Jann entered
enthusiastically.

Mia spoke frantically. “I think we have something!”

Alex saw the look in Mia’s eyes and knew she wasn’t o.k. He looked
to Jann who shot him a worried look. But he couldn’t be burdened by
that right now. There were more pressing matters at hand.
“Explain.”

She handed him a tricorder. “Jann and I pooled the information we
got from Joshua and the Klingons with what we had and pinpointed
the origin of the metal from the wreckage. The only known place
this metal was found in it’s natural state was by a Federation
expedition on a small moon . . . in the Gamma Quadrant!”

Jann continued. “The scientist thought they found another element
to use for building spaceworthy crafts, but ran in to the problems.
The metal has all the aspects of Tritanium, but with one flaw.” she
leaned over Alex and showed him the Tricorder. “In extensive tests,
they found that the metal’s structural integrity breaks down at a
specific resonance pulse.”

“That’s it!” Alex said. “How many Omni-class torpedoes onboard?”

She thought for a second. “None. But I could configure one the
class-one probes to be just as effective.”

“Can you reconfigure it to detonate a resonence pulse on impact?”

She looked happily surprised. “It’s gonna take some jimmying, but
it’s possible. I don’t know how accurate the frequence will be.”

“It’ll have to do. You got ten minutes.”

She nodded and took off for the turbo lift.

Alex turned to Jann. “She doesn’t look so good.”

“She’s still in shock.” she replied. “Katherine’s death really hit
her hard.”

“It’s hit us all hard, Doc.” Alex replied.

“Of course . . .” Jann felt unconfortable. It was no secret that
she never trusted Katherine. She always figured her as the
Admiral’s eyes and ears aboard. But there never came a time to
voice her concerns. And now, it didn’t matter. “I’ll give Mia a
hand. And keep an eye on her.”

Alex nodded that Jann left, leaving him to once again begin pacing.
“Come on, K’Lones. Give me a sign that you’re still with us . . . ”

———

“Commander . .” the Klingon science officer called out. “The
cloaked Bird of Preys are ready.”

“Good!” K’Lones replied with the large grin. The two attack
cruisers formed on opposite sides of his ships with their weapons
fully armed. “Bird of Preys attack!!”

The five small Klingon ships decloaked just as they past the
Starfleet vessels and opened fire on the Romulan ships. They
swarmed the massive barges like mesquitos; raining photon torpedoes
along it’s hulls and disruptors shots at the warp nacelles.

“Tell the attack cruiser the hold for my signal! Weapons station,
target the lead vessel and fire full battery!”

K’lones’ warship unleashed a series of torpedoes which showered the
Galaxy-Class starfleet vessels. But their shields seemed the hold
steady and they replied with phaser fire.

The warship rocked with the impact. “Divert more power to the
deflectors!!” K’Lones watched chaos reign around him. His crew
frantically scurried from the place to place trying to keep the
ship intact. On the viewscreen, the two Federation Galaxy-Class
Starships continued their assault. But he knew they weren’t real.
They were fraudualant replications from a dishonorable enemy.
“Order the remaining attack cruisers to destroy the enemy!!!”

The attack cruisers powered the full arsenal and unleashed their
power. But to the Klingon’s surprise their target wasn’t the
Federation ships. Their disruptor beams attacked K’Lones’ warship
with incredible force. Their shield faultered for a moment; long
enough for the enemy fire to rip into the hull.

On the bridge, K’Lones watch as his ship seemed to tilt hard to the
right. Most of his bridge crew were thrown from their chairs and
rolling along the floor. The machinery seemed to rip up through the
floorboards. Sparks sprang from various comm stations.

The science officer managed to make it back to his console.
“Commander! Our new attackers cruisers! They attacked us!!!”

K”Lones rose to his feet. “THEY ARE FAKES!!!!” he stumbled to the
weapons officers as another attack rocked his ship. “Return fire!”

“Disruptors are offline!” the officer replied. “I’ve rerouted
impulse power to the disruptors but it’s gonna take a couple minute
to power up!!”

“We done have minutes!!!!!!”

On the viewscreen they watched the five Bird of Preys break off
their attack of the Romulan ships and return to help the flagship.
But they were met with the onslaught of the small insect ships. One
of them was destroyed instantly, but the other four manage to
redirect to enemy attack to them.

K’Lones tried to think. “We have to keep the Bird of Preys healthy!
Focus our attack on the Romulans ships until we can . . .”

Before he could finish, the science officer went crazy. “Commander!
More ships have apeared. They’re on an attack run above us!”

“No no no!!!” K’Lones violently yelled. “Put them onscreen!!”

They viewscreen change just in time to see the fleet of new ships
unleash their attack. The Helix and the Defiant fleet’s combined
firepower rained down on one of the fake Starfleet vessels. The
multiple phaser beams penetrated its shields and punched through
the saucer section. The massive explosion sent a chain reaction
through the entire ship.

The other Galaxy-Class vessel tried the manuever away from the
blast, but was met by another attack from the incoming ships. It’s
fate was the same.

K’Lones’ bridge crew roared in victory as the Helix and its fleet
began to engage the Romulan ships.

“Incoming message.” the communication’s officer said.

Alex Garrett appeared onscreen. “K’Lones. You know you could’ve
waited until we arrived before you started the fun!”

The Klingon smiled. “As a warrior you should know that battle waits
for no man! No matter! There is plenty to go around!” he opened a
channel to the fleet. “Remaining ships, attack!”

———

On board the Helix, Mia entered the bridge and took her spot and
weapons station. “The torpedo is ready.”

Alex leaned forward in his chair. The viewscreen showed a squadron
of small fighters swarming K’Lones’ warship. “Fire torpedo!”

The small projectile targeted nothing. It streaked from the Helix
and raced past the Defiants and the insect ships. It raced past the
Klingon and Romuland ships until it found a neutral zone. The
detonation was not spectacular. The small rupture created a
shockwave which expanded outward and engulf all the space crafts in
the areas. The Romulan ships were the first to get hit. As the
shockwave washed over them, their hulls became incredibly brittle.
Their warp nacelle power fluttered and then died. The same happened
as the wave engulfed the fake Klingon vessels.

Kyle scanned the area from the science station. “The enemy ships
have been disabled! Well, except for the smaller ships. But they’ve
broken off their attack of the and are retreating!”

———

“Commander! The enemy ships are vunerable!!” the Klingon weapons
officer cried.

K’Lones watched his attackers try to make a hasty retreat. “Destroy
them!!!”

One both sides of K’Lones vessel, disruptors open fire on the enemy
ship along side them. The brittle ships were ripped apart in a
matter a seconds. The mass of Klingon warriors began to rejoice in
victory.

———

“Alex” Tash called out. “Incoming message.”

“From who?”

Tash scanned the area. “I don’t know. It’s scrambled.

“Onscreen.”

When the image of the transmition source appeared on the
viewscreen, the bridge crew was shocked. They all stared in
confusion at Kathy Brook’s face, so warm and inviting. Everyone had
been totally blown away… for a quick second, at least.

“Nice try!” Alex exclaimed, trying to hold his anger in check. “WHO
– ARE – YOU?”

Kathy’s happy face suddenly morphed into some type of brown liquid
apparation, then reformed into another face. This time the being
had no features. Its face was a pasty tan with deep sunken eyes and
slicked back hair which seemed to be painted on its skull. Alex
knew this was the true face of the enemy.

And he was scared.

“What the hell are you?” he whispered.

The creature smiled. “What I am is of no importance, Mr. Garrett.
‘Who I am’ will be revealed in the very near future.”

Alex rose from his seat. “It doesn’t matter really. All that
matters is we stopped your invasion.”

The creature almost laughed. “I’m sorry if you misunderstood our
intentions. This was not an invasion force. If it were, you would
not be here now. This was nothing more than a scientific
expedition; a testing of the animals, so to speak. The Alpha
Quadrant lives in chaos, human. What my people want to give you is
what you all want, but cannot obtain… ORDER.”

“The only thing I want is to wipe you from existance.!” Alex
snarled.

“Your feelings are understandable.” The creature replied. “Young
Katherine was a trusted friend of yours. You would be proud to know
she didn’t cooperate with our… rigorous interrigations. At least
not consciously. She died like a soldier.”

Upon hearing those words, Mia turned away from the viewscreen and
gathered her composure. Alex, on the other hand didn’t flinch. He
knew the shapeshifter’s attention was focused on him and he didn’t
want to give it the satisfaction. He slowly returned to his command
chair and took a deep breath.

“Leuitenant Commander Brooks was an exceptional officer, a caring
person and most of all, a friend to this crew. She died fighting
for her people, and that’s O.K. But know this…” his eyes grew
red. “You’ve just made a deadly enemy. Know that all your little
plans are gonna fail due to the death of one woman. Remember what
I’m saying on the last day when I watch you DIE SCREAMING.”

The transmition was then terminated by Tash.

“Remember that . . .

———

HELIX LOG: Captain Alex Garrett recording . . .
It’s been four hours since the battle with the
shapeshifters. Kronag’s remaining fleet is currently
escorting us back to Federation space while the Admiral’s
Defiant fleet slipped away when no one was looking. Our top
priority now is to figure out what THE PROGRAM knows and
why we were kept in the dark. I fear that our next
encounter with Admiral Porter won’t be pretty. In any case,
the crew and I will be prepared END TRANSMITION.

K’Lones and Alex entered the transporter bay aboard the Helix as
the Klingon commander was ready to head home.

“A science team has been in the nebula for over an hour and they
haven’t found any trace of the enemy.” the Klingon said stepping on
a transporter pad. “We may never know who they were.”

Alex stood on the middle step. “I have a feeling we’ll see them
again.”

K’Lones smiled. “And the battle will be glorious.” he held out his
hand. “So long Garrett. You’ve done your House proud!”

Alex shook his hand. “As have you. I’m pretty sure your crew knows
you will honor your bloodline. God speed, K’Lones.”

With that, the transporter signal took the Klingon commander away.

Alex tapped his combadge. “Alex to Kyle.”

“Kyle here. . .” a voice answered.

“Plot a course for Hollis-Prime. Assemble the crew in the
conference room.”

“Understood. Kyle out.”

He knew that just asking Admiral Porter for information would be
pointless. There were going to have to be little more forthcoming .
. .

———

EPILOGUE: ABDUCTION

Admiral Porter’s onterage tried to survey the Hollis-Prime
landscape. But just like she thought, there was too much subspace
interference to get a reading on anything.

“Spread out.” she order four companions. “They’ll be arriving soon.
I don’t want them to think this meeting is hostile.”

“Too late…” voice called out to her.

The Admiral reached for her phaser, but before she could ready
herself, an intricate web of phaser shots flashed around her and
struck her four companions. Their lifeless bodies fell to the
moon’s surface, as she slowly backed away.

“Stay where you are, Cynthia!” Alex called out to her from behind.
That’s when she felt the ground under her feet start to shift. She
glanced at a near by rock and studied the complex bumps and grooves
slightly form what apeared to be a face. That meant if she was in
any harm, the shapeshifters would be her bargaining chip.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” she yelled watching Alex
and two others come from out of hiding.

“I was going to ask you the same question.” Alex replied. “Watch
the area.” he told Kyle and Mia. “I don’t want any unsuspected
guests while we straighten a few things out.”

As they left for their lookout points, the Admiral put away her
phaser and quickly approached Alex in rage. “You’d better have a
damn good explanation, soldier!! I could have you thrown back in
jail for what you’ve done!!!”

“YOU LIED TO US!!” Alex screamed. “You knew what this was all
about!! This wasn’t a damn recon mission to begin with! You set us
up!!!”

The Admiral stood her ground. “Alex, I did what I thought was
right….for the situation.”

He began to laugh. It was the only thing he could do to keep his
anger in check. “Right.”

Her tone became laced with sarcasm. “Look. My orders were for you
to get information and get it back to me. You disobeyed orders by
consorting with the Klingons in this matter!!! YOU crossed the
line, not me!”

Alex whipped around in the heat of anger. Admiral Porter staggered
back until there was some distance between them.

“You knew! You goddamn knew this was all about…, and you let us
go in unprepared!”

“We suspected, that’s all! It was a hunch that we had…” she
shouted

“And you didn’t tell us?! Lady, this isn’t a game! We just made
some serious enemies, and we don’t know who the hell they….” Alex
knew he didn’t have to finish the sentence. He saw more betrayal in
her eyes. “Oh God. You know who they are!?!”

Her lips studdered, yet her face remained stern.
“It’s….classified.”

Alex’s face went blank.

“Don’t do anything foolish, Mr. Garrett! Don’t even think about
crossing me!” she slowly walked toward him until they were face to
face. “I’m the one who pulled your miserable asses out of hot water
and gave you something to fight for. So don’t you dare curse me for
your own short-comings! This is a war, soldier! WE’RE ALL
EXPENDABLE!!!” she softly brushed his cheek. “Some of us are just
more expendable than others. Everything else is irrelevent!” she
started to walk away with bottomless pit in her stomach. And from
behind her, his hand clamped firmly onto her shoulder. He pulled
close to her and whisper in her ear. And that’s when she heard
something she never thought she’d hear again. It was a voice Alex
had buried within himself so many years ago.

“Irrelevent, huh? I guess that means Katherine was also, right?”

The words hit Cynthia like a phaser blast. She almost stumbled but
managed to keep her composure. She slowly turned around and saw
that Alex’s eyes were glassing over. It has fatal news.

“What… about Lt. Brooks? She’s suppose to be with you!”

She’s dead, Admiral. Your mystery assailents killed her. They
tortured her for information and then they killed her.”

The Admiral turned away and fought back the rush of tears.
“Kathy…”

Alex gave no sympathy. “I’m not letting this happen anyone else,
Admiral. I’m gonna do whatever takes to protect my people. And that
means from ANY threaten coming our way!”

She turned to face him and saw it in his face. A hint of the
darkness he had denied for so long. Unfortunately, her plan was
proceding according to schedule. Now, she needed to put on the
final touches.

“Katherine knew the risks of this assignment, and you should’ve
also. So do not threaten me, Garrett! I own you!”

“Like hell you do! As of this moment, our little arrangment is
done!”

“With a single word, I can have you and your little ship blown out
of the sky!”

Alex laughed out loud. “You can try! But we both know it’s a
longshot.”

He reached into his sachel and tossed her a message pad. “Here’s
all the data we logged in this mission.” As he started to walk
away, another thought came to him. He turned and stared at her for
a minute. “Oh, there’s one other thing I still don’t understand. A
good man was killed delivering that information to me. Before he
died, he scribbled a coded message to me. He used an ancient Vulcan
script to spell out ‘Talmari’ which translates as ‘Dominion’ in
Terran languages. Any comments?”

“I don’t know what…” the Admiral tried to interrupt.

“That’s what I thought.” he stared her with a gaze of
disappointment. “I don’t know how you ever talked us into this.
From this point on, this little unit is finished. We follow our own
agenda…” he tapped his combadge and a transporter beam commenced.
“…and may The Prophets have mercy on anymone who tries to cross
us again.”

And in an instant, he was gone. There was nothing left but a strong
breeze which helped to cover up his footprints in the sand.

She tapped her commbadge. “Lt. Hamil?”

“…go ahead, Admiral” a voice called back.

“What’s the Helix’s position?”

There was a slight pause. “It’s…gone, ma’am. It was there a
minute ago, they must’ve cloak when we weren’t paying attention.”

“That’s o.k. Keep me posted.” Cynthia Porter sighed. She knew this
day would come. She just hoped it was further down the line, when
she had enough information to explain everything to him. She knew
the mission had been compromised when she grew too attached to
Alex. And that was the most unfortunate. Because he was one of her
elite. Whether they knew it or not, they were going to still play a
pivotal role in the tipping balance of control in the Alpha
Quadrant.

The Founders were coming, and the Federation was goin to need every
resource to stop his onslaught…

Slowly, large rocks and bolders behind the her began to twist and
contort. And from the boulder rose figures with no features. Their
skin resembled clay and their stern posture commanded respect.
Cynthia watched the morphing shadows rise from behind her, and soon
she was in the company of seven other beings.

She sobbed. “I assume you heard? Those son-of-a-bitches killed my
Kathy.” She turned to face them. “They wanted to send a message to
us, that their coming and they did it by killing my…best friend.
And now Alex knows more than he’s suppose to. I think this is the
hardest thing I’ve ever done.” Her companions offered no facial
expression, but she could tell they felt sympathy for her.

“You had no choice, Solid.” one of the shapeshifters said. “It
would only be a matter of time before the Dominion would have
hunted them down before they were ready. This will only delay the
final battle for a short while longer.”

Another stepped forward. “This is a pivotal time. If we are to have
any chance of stopping the prophetic onslaught, we will need solids
like Garrett to be our footsoldiers. Cain has joined with my
people. That means they he has unlimited resources to pull from.
Once he gains his foothole on the quadrant, he will turn on my
people, -destroy them. Along with every living thing in the galaxy.
It’s his destiny.”

“I know.” she began to walk away from them. “It still doesn’t hurt
any less.”

One figure walked to her side. “What will you do now.”

“The only thing I can do…” she looked downward. “I’m going after
him. He’ll wait for the war to start. And when both sides are
depleated, he’ll step in and assume control. If my hunch is
correct, Alex won’t let pride pull him from a good fight.”

With a whisper, the shadows behind her were gone. And all that was
left was the Admiral and the gasping wind. She looked up into the
night sky and stared at M’harian-4’s hazy silhouette like she use
to stare at the moon on Earth. “I’m sorry, Alex.” she whispered
with genuine sincerity. “But it’s not time for you to know the
truth…”

THE END

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Star Trek Helix: Phantoms, Part I

STAR TREK: HELIX
Episode: “Phantoms” by Todd Kelley

What is Star Trek: Helix

Orginally, everything was not as it seems.

In this timeline, where the Borg actually conquered the
Alpha Quadrant, the humanoid survivors waged their final
fight against The Collective. Alas, the Borg were too
powerful and the resistance was overwhelmed and quickly
destroyed. Alex Garrett and his crew aboard the HELIX were
the only ones to survive. There only hope was to use an
experimental transporter system called THE FOLD to
transport the Helix safely away from the fight. But a freak
mishap tossed the ship and it’s crew back in time. . .

The Helix’s trip back through time somehow changed the
course of history and Borg were defeated by the USS
Enterprise at Sector 001. The ship and crew are found by a
Starfleet rescue unit headed by Admiral Cynthia Porter, a
top operative for a group known as THE PROGRAM. Feeling the
crew’s fighting experience and the Borg-enhanced starship
could be an asset to her, she enlists their help. But
unknown to her associates and crew, she had a deadlier
agenda which would decide the fate of the Alpha Quadrant in
the years to come . . .

—————–

CHAPTER ONE: GENESIS

Hollis Prime was a desolate moon trapped within the gravimetric
rings of M’harian-4. A barren wasteland, its yellow-green sky
littered with hundreds of asteroids; overshadowed by M’harian’s
massive planetary silhouette. Small patches of fog crawled over the
distant mountain ranges and draped the valley below in a golden
haze.

Alex Garrett sat atop one of the mountain ranges and watched the
activity below. Over an hour ago, the Federation Transport Craven
arrived and began sending down equipment to the moon’s surface. He
watched intently as a host of Starfleet officers unloaded the three
runabouts which had just landed minutes before.

“How are you planning to explain you’re little detour here?” he
asked his contact, keeping his attention on the activity below.

She walked toward him, her Starfleet badge shining the sun’s hazy
glare. “Lets just say being an Admiral has it’s advantages.” she
smiled. “As far as the others know, we’re delivering sensor
equipment to study the next M’harian firestorm.”

According to Federation records, Admiral Cynthia Porter’s role in
Starfleet a typical one. But to a select few who know her, she is
the key navigator in the operations of the covert group known as
THE PROGRAM. When the need arises, she is given clearance to enlist
the help of questionable groups and individuals who could be
coerced into serving Federation interests where Starfleet couldn’t.
This roster spans from known terrorists factions and prisoners, and
even to timelost soldiers….such as Alex Garrett.

“I thought discretion was the key word in our relationship? I don’t
think three runabouts qualifies in that category.” Alex turned to
face Cynthia who was now figiding with her satchel.

“It has been awhile since I tasted that classic Garrett sarcasm.”
she grinned. “I guess I’ve actually missed it.”

“So, now that we have the pleasantries out the way, why are we
here?” Alex said as they stopped at the edge of a cliff. The
Admiral reached into her satchel and pulled out a standard-issue
tricorder and tossed it to him.

“A week ago, PROGRAM INTELLIGENCE received information from near
the Klingon border. There seemed to be an unusual flux in the
subspace band which peaked the Klingon’s attention.”

Alex ran his fingers across the Tricorder. “According to this, the
nebula has a high concentration of subspace interference. The
disturbance could’ve been natural…”

“Read on.”

Alex frowned. “Bromethium?”

“It seems someone was buying a large amount on the blackmarket. We
suspect the Ferengi got their hands one some and decided to make a
hefty profit with some renegade faction.”

Alex glared at his employer. “The only group in that area with
enough finances to purchase Bromethium would have to be The
Maquis.”

“Exactly what THE PROGRAM was thinking.” The Admiral turned away
from him and started to gather her things.

“That doesn’t make any sense. It’s about as unstable than
proto-matter. What would they need Bromethium for?”

“That’s what you’re gonna find out.” She handed Alex a small
container. “These is all the information I could acquire on Marquis
operations from Starfleet Command. I suggest you start in The
Badlands and work your way from their. And Alex, I don’t have to
tell you this is a highly explosive matter. If by some chance
someone’s figured out a way to stabilize the Bromethium process…”

“Understood . . .”

And as she watched her young operative making his way down the
mountain, she had to prey to the powers that be. This would be the
point in history that would never be recorded. It would be the
‘real’ point in history when the next great war begun . . .

The rocks and boulders around her began to change shape . . .

——————

A half hour passed.

Above Hollis-Prime, the Starship Craven received the last of it’s
runabouts which was carrying the Admiral.

The craft quickly landed at bay and it’s occupants scurried out and
to their posts. Porter was promptly greeted by her second in
command, Lt. Cmd Katherine Brooks.

They quickly made eye contact, and the Admiral gestured Brooks to a
corner of the shuttle bay for privacy.

“I assume everything went according to plan?” Katherine spoke
softly.

“As well as can be expected.” she replied shaking her head. “What
have just done?” she said sincerely.

“What you had to, Ma’am. The only thing any of us could do with a
situation like this.” Brooks tried to comfort her superior. But
anyone who knew Cynthia Porter knew she had a stubborn conscience.
“There’s too much riding on what we do from here on.”

“That’s why I’m gonna need you to take care of something.” the
Admiral said. Brooks listened intently. “When are we scheduled to
rendezvous with the Crazyhorse?”

Brooks thought for a second. “Less than six hours. Why?”

They exited the shuttle bay and quickly headed for the turbo lift.
They both remained silent, greeting passing crewmates with smiles
and nods. They entered the turbolift. “Bridge” Brooks ordered. And
the small elevator quickly took off.

“Hault.” the Admiral said and the turbolift quickly stopped. She
turned to Kathy. “I’m going to need you to hitch a ride on the
Crazyhorse. Their next destination is the science station near the
Vulcan homeworld, Fultona-6. There you’ll retrieve information from
a Dr. Hinkle. He’s been doing remote telemetry readings on the area
in question, and he may be in for some unwanted company.” she
stated. “There is a slim chance he may be one them in disguise, so
watch your back. And remember, he can’t know what our true
intentions are. There’s too much at stake for us as well as The
Federation.”

——————

In the transporter bay of the Transport Helix, crewman Ian N’marus
quickly maneuvered his fingers along the transporter control. In a
matter of seconds, Alex Garrett emerged on the pad. He was shocked
to find the youngest member of the crew operating a delicate piece
of equipment. Even though Ian was the best pilot he’s even seen at
a young age, a transporter operator he’s not.

“Ian, what the hell are you doing behind that console?” Alex asked.

The youngster had to smile. “Mia told me I was in charge for next
hour or so.

“And where is she?” his voice was stern.

The boy’s smile disappeared. “She and Kyle got into it again.”

“Here we go again.” Alex started for the exit. “Scan the surface at
the previous coordinates. Their are about twenty boxes waiting to
be beamed abort. Transport them directly to the stock room and then
plot us a course for The Badlands, warp 4.”

——————

‘BATTLE SIMULATION IN PROGRESS: 45 MINUTES…’ the computer’s voice
rang out.

The lights along the corridor flickered around Mia as she stalked
the rear walkways. Her motion sensor had picked up movement two
minutes ago. She suspected her oponent, Kyle K’nar was holding up
on one of the storage bays. But she still couldn’t pinpoint where
his partner, Dr. Jaxa had taken herself.

She wore her hair long, which was unusual for a Vulcan (who was
raised as a Romulan) with military upbringing. It’s fine black
strands gracefully draped over her shoulders. Her finely tuned body
fit tightly in the newly commissioned black uniform.

She tapped her commlink. “Tash, you there?”

‘Online…’ a voice of her brother replied.

“Anything yet?”

‘Not yet. The Doc’s got a good lead on me and she’s never been one
to leave a trail. I’m near the bridge right now, so I’ll circle
around and head toward you. Maybe we can box one of them in.’

“Sounds like a plan. Mia out.”

Mia and Kyles’ competitive friendship started soon after their
PROGRAM UNIT was formed. Since she was trained in the alternate
reality where the Borg ruled, she considered her fighting skills to
be second to none. First, being a top operative for the Tolsh Yar,
then joining Alex after the invasion, she and her brother mastered
fighting techniques from over twelve races. But as Kyle, the Trill
host soon taught her, no amount of training can compensate for
sheer experience.

Mia’s motion sensors went crazy when she reached the entrance to
Storage Bay -2. She quickly positioned herself away from the door
and proceded to activate the control panel. The door opened with a
thundering slam. The darkened room was full of silhouetted
containers stacked the the ceiling. They formed a maze of cargo
boxes which lead a series of directions. She knew Kyle could be
anywhere, and could attack her at anytime.

She quickly tossed the bulky motion detector aside and preceded on
instinct. Her hightened senses caught the soft echoes of footsteps,
and she immediately knew that there were more than her own. But
they were softer, more graceful than the husky Trill warrior.

“Come on out, Doc!” Mia said with a smile. “Come on Jann, I’ll take
a verbal surrender! It’s the old man I want!”

Something scurried to her left. She fired a volley of disrupter
fire into the darkness as a warning. The scurrying became louder.
Boxes frantically fell aside. Then from her right, she caught the
green sensor light of a pulse rifle.

“Damnit!” she yelled diving for cover. A shadowy figure fired a
couple of shots and then ducked for cover. Mia returned fire and
then rolled into the darkness. Looking back, she could hear Dr.
Jann Jaxa creeping around to try and catch her from behind. “Too
easy…” she whispered with a grin, and tapped her comlink.

“Tash you there?” she waited for a couple of seconds, but there was
no answer. “Tash? Answer me, damnit…”

——————

Kyle K’Nar stood over Tash’s unconscious body. He had caught the
Vulcan with a sniper’s shot from across the room. He didn’t want to
drag out the confrontation. He wanted Mia. The witch was an expert
strategist, and an excellent marksman. But compared to him, she was
inexperienced. He’s offered to train her, but that stubborn pride
of hers always got in the way. This was just another way of showing
her who was student, and who was the teacher.

Kyle has served seven lifetimes as a soldier. His last mission was
on the frontlines during the Cardassian Occupation of Bajor. He was
a valued member of the Bajoran Militia, and settled for nothing
less than victory. During an attempted to hijack a Federation
transport for weapons and supplies, he was arrested and sentenced
to the Jupiter Prison Mines. But instead of serving his sentence
doing hard labor, the Admiral Cynthia Porter decided he’d be better
served with Alex’s team.

‘Tash? Answer me, damnit…’ he heard Mia’s voice over Tash’s
commlink. He picked it up with a held in laugh.

“Sorry sweety, but your partners takin’ a nap. If you want me
you’ll have to come and get me.”

‘Don’t worry, old man. I’ll be there as soon as…’

——————

Before Mia could finish her sentence, a volley of phaser fire
exploded around her. She ducked for cover in frustratrion, but a
stray bolt tagged her in the waist. The burning shock coursed
through her body, and sent her helplessly falling to the floor.

“Bang, your dead!” Jann yelled as the lights came on. She tapped
her commlink. “Doc to Kyle. I got her. It worked like a dream.” Mia
hazily looked up at her attacker. The Doctor grinned. “The old
guy’s been teaching me a thing or two about field maneuvers! Not
bad, huh?”

Mia frown turned to smile. “You got lucky, woman. Next time, I’ll
be ready.” Doc offered her hand and Mia took it.

——————

HELIX LOG: Captain Alex Garrett recording . . .

We are in enroute to The Badlands to gather information on
a subspace discrepency which have the Klingon Empire and
the Federation in an uproar. We’ve received information
from PROGRAM INTELLIGENCE that the terrorist faction, the
Maquis may have some connection to a destroyed Ferengi
Freighter in the M’baar Nebulea. We are scheduleD to meet
with a representative on arrival… END TRANSMITTION

——————

The Helix soared through space at warp speed. It’s cloaked hull
created a ripple effect which resembled waves floating on a sea of
stars. Aboard, the entire crew had gathered at their stations.
Everyone ran routine system checks on their stations except Kyle
and Mia who were basking in the after-glow of all-out mock warfare.

“I can’t believe you sent your lacky to take me out.” Mia said
pouring Kyle another glass of Romulan Ale.

“I didn’t do anything of the sort! As a matter of fact,I was
looking forward to dealing with you myself.” Kyle replied with a
smile. “But, I knew my taunting you would nullify your senses. Jaxa
could’ve road in on a shuttlecrafted and hit you with a stick
before you realized it. Your temper’s gonna always be the deciding
factor, kid.” he took a sip of his drink. “You better learn how to
control it.”

They both glared at each other as the entrance swung open and Alex
entered the bridge. “People?” he said heading for his chair. The
others greeted him with a round of “Cappy” and turned their chairs
to face him. “O.K. Here’s what we got, people…”

He ran over the information supplied by THE PROGRAM and the others
listened intently.

“We should be in contact with the Maquis anytime now. What’s the
ship’s status?”

Mia handed him her message pad. “All systems normal. I’ve made some
headway in decifering the encrytion codes to the hidden subsystems.
When we were attacked by The Unforgiven [story to come soon], the
power surge from their Temporal Torpedoes activated the ship’s
transformation. I’m thinking that we’re looking at some type of
temporal frequency signature instead of a access code. I’m
experiementing with simulated temporal pulses to try and duplicate
what happened. As for everything else, we have 92% navigational
efficiency, and 87% known weapons efficiency. I’m gonna need
Kathy’s help when she gets back.

“According to the Admiral, she should be back in a few days. Tash?”

The Vulcan replied. “All weapons at normal. I’ve re-tuned the
disruptors to feed off the auxillery engines power, so we’ll be
have full weapon compliment simultaneously.”

“Good. Alright people, lets do this one by the book.”

A hail sensor sounded. Ian swiveled his chair around and analyzed
the signal. “Maquis ships are appoarching ahead. The lead ships’s
waiting for response.”

“Kyle, you and the Doc get to the transporter bay and stand by to
receive our guest…” As the two got up and left for the turbo
lift, Alex walked to Ian. “Send a coded message to The Craven. Tell
the Admiral we’re on schedule and to expect my first report in
twelve hours.”

The kid nodded and began to figid with the controls again…

——————

Fifteen minutes later, Alex sat at his desk in his quarters. With
no warning, the door slid open and his guest entered unaccompanied.

“Justin…” Alex said with a smile. “It’s been a long time.”

“That it has, Kid.” The aged man answered with a hearty handshake
and then a brisk hug. They both sat. Justin Hatcher was the crew’s
contact with the Maquis. Alex worked with him doing transport work
for escaped Bajorian prisoners during the Cardassian Occupation. “I
heard about your little escapade with that those Unforgiven
creatures. Good work.”

“Not nice enough. We only got seventy five prisoners out of two
hundred. We weren’t good enough.”

“Ask the seventy-five rescued. I’m sure they’d have another outlook
on the whole thing.”

Alex smiled. “Point taken. Now. . .” He swung his vid-screen around
so Justin could get a look at the information. “We’re trying to
find out who would have enough resources to purchase large sums of
Bromethium from the Ferengi.”

“Have you asked the Ferengi?” Justin said using the kiosk keys to
scroll through the information.

“Yeah. They just gave me the runaround.”

“Typical.” Justin occasionally glance up at Alex. “There’s one
thing I do know. They didn’t advertise.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s at least five sources i could name ready to pay
big for a Bromethium supply. If any was on the blackmarket, someone
would back leaked it to the right sources.” he frowned. “This is
strange.”

Alex came around the table to Justin’s side. The older man pointed
to a complicated schematic of the wreckage. “According to your
records, the Ferengi trader was attacked by a Romulan Warbird, and
two Cardassian warships.”

Alex saw the puzzled look on his friends face. He knew that Justin
was an experience engineer and a master at astro-pharensics.
“Cardassians and Romulans in Klingon space? That doesn’t make any
sense. Are you sure?”

The Marquis general pointed to the screen. “The data you have here
confirms this…on the surface.”

“Explain.”

“At a glance, the data of the wreckage seems correct. But, on a
molecular level, the readings are all wrong. Here, you have
confirmed wreckage of a Ferengi-style craft. According to the
readings, The Ferengi craft took shots at the other ships. The
wreckage shows pieces which match Romulan and Cardassian
configurations, but the structural integrity of the metals are all
wrong. They couldn’t have been constructed in their typical
fashions. Once more, the chemical structure of the Romulan and
Cardassian ships should be different. But their a match!”

“Meaning…”

“…meaning it looks like duck, and it quacks like a duck, but it
ain’t no duck. At least, not one that we’ve ever seen.”

Alex stood up and walk to the window. “Are you certain?”

“This is just a surface evaluation. To get a more detailed
explanation, I’ll need to confir with some friends of mine.”

“Do what you have to…”

Justin smiled. “Of course, I can’t go to them empty handed.” he
leaned back in his chair. “This is a pretty big favor you’re asking
me. My colleagues are going to need some…incentive.”

Before Justin could finish his sentence, Alex had placed a small
data-chip on the desk in front of Justin. “I understand the Marquis
has been trying to find the Cardassian supply stations in close
proximaty to your two major bases. This chip has the twenty three
flight paths with the Cardassians use for troop and equipment
transport. I’m sure your collegues will find this more than enough
incentive…”

Justin slowly grabbed the chip and nodded to Alex. “I’ll be in
contact. Expect some results in the next few days…”

——————

CHAPTER TWO: IF I SHOULD DIE

Overshadowing the billions of stars which shine brightly in their
part of the galaxy, three predators slowly cruise a remote area of
Klingon space. Three Bird of Preys led by the Chi-Mal slowly made
their routine patrol for the empire.

Commander Konag sat in his command chair, going over the gunner’s
latest report on the weapon’s systems. He was not impressed.

“These readings are pathetic!” Konag screamed in Rage. Before the
underling could react, The Commander backhanded him, sending him
over the nearby railing post. The other bridge officers laughed.
The gunner pulled himself to his feet, as Konag approched him. “Get
it right, boy, or next time, I’ll….”

Before he could answer, the communication’s officer called Konag to
his station. They listened to a faint coded signal which seemed to
be automated and coming from the nearby source.

“Explain!” Konag said.

The Com-Officer quickly formulated a reply. After all, he didn’t
want to end up like the weapons officer. “It’s an automatic
distress call coming from about 3 lightyears away sir. I’m not
sure, it looks like an old Cardassian military transmission.”

“Cardassian!?!” the Commander smiled. At last, he was going to get
a chance to shoot somebody. “Helmsman, plot a course for the
signal. This can be nothing else but a sign of agression from the
Cardassian Order!” He laughed and then flopped back into his
commander chair. “We will show them how we treat unwanted guest in
Klingon space!”

With a whisper, three ships cloaked and pushed into warp…

——————

Alex Garrett walked the one of the few corridors aboard the Helix.
His thoughts slowly ran over all the data on the incident that they
had retrieved thus far. Nothing made sence, at least on the
surface. But he knew all it would take is on simple link to put
everything together. And he wanted to find that link before anyone
else got hurt.

He entered the rear most storage bay where he found Ian cataloging
the most recent cargo supplied from Admiral Porter.

“Hey Cappy.” Ian said, not even raising his head up from his
tricorder. The youngster had been given a lot more responsibility
as of late. He was determine not to let Alex down.

“What do we have?” Alex asked. Ian handed him the tricorder.

“Well, so far it’s been the usual. There’s dilithium composites for
the warp core, medical supplies for the Doc, repaired modules for
the replicators, etc.. etc.. I just put in the order for more
torpedos. We should have them by next week.”

Alex smiled. “You think you can handle loading everything all by
your lonesome?”

Ian’s eyes lit up. “REALLY? I mean…of course, sir. I’ve passed
all the requirements for operating the loader.”

“Fine” Alex started to walk away and tossed the tricorder over his
sholder. “Get to it then.” Ian caught it and quickly scurried to
the loading controls.

On his way out, Alex was met by Mia, who had been observing the two
of them. Alex loved they way she wore her hair now. Over the years,
he had grown extremely fond of the Vulcan warrior. He just wished
the feeling was mutual.

She spoke worrily. “You know he’s gonna blow us all up if he
doesn’t adjust the artificial containment vessals with the
proper…”

“Mia….” Alex stopped her. “The kid’s been watchin’ you do that
ever since we rescued him. I’m pretty sure he can handle himself.”
Alex stopped in front of her. “Have you been in touch with The
Craven?”

“Yeah. The Admiral says Kathy will have the Bromethium specimens to
study with her when we rendezvous. Apparently PROGRAM INTELLIGENCE
diverted her for special mission.”

“Good. Now, I want you to get Tash and meet in my room within the
hour. I need a counsel to discuss our current situation.”

“Counsel?” she replied with a smile.

Alex nodded. “Yeah. That’s Starfleet talk, you know…”

——————

“Commander, the Cardassian warship is in visual range.” the Klingon
helmsman reported to Konag, who was busy still intimidating his
weapons officer. “They appear to be damaged.”

“Put it on screen!” Konag ordered as he rushed to his command
chair. The Kelven-Class Warship sat in the blanket of space alone;
no signs of energy expendature.

It was dead.

“There appear to be markings which suggest they were under attack.
But…”

“But what!?” Konag grew impatient.

The helmsman restudied his data. “There isn’t any sign that their
was life aboard. All the escape pods are intact…..but no life.
There seem to be residual traces of matter which could’ve been
Caradassian DNA, but it’s as if….”

“As if what!?!”

“…as if whatever bodies were on the ship, deteriated over a
matter of years.”

“Years?” For an instant, Konag was puzzled, but then he leaned
forward and smiled. He knew the Cardassians could be extremely
crafty when neccesary. “It is some kind of trick. Arm phaser
banks!”

Just as the nervous weapons officer complied, the helmsman’s
console went crazy. “Commander!” he swiveled around. “I have
multiple ships decloaking!”

Suddenly a Bradbury-Class Federation Starship appeared directly
between them and the Cardassian warship. The Starfleet heavy
cruiser turned toward Konag’s craft in defiance. “A Federation
craft with a cloak…”

From behind, two Romulan Warbirds materialized and opened fire. Two
of the Klingon ships were caught offgaurd. The Romulan disruptors
ripped through their hulls and tore them completely apart in a
blazed of firey hell.

“Attack position!” Konag ordered.

The Remaining Bird of Prey veared hard to the left, avoiding the
Warbirds’ attack patterns. The Starfleet vessel countered with a
barrage of photon torpedos which managed to easily cut through the
Klingons shields. The ship buckled and began to slowly turn end
over end.

“Sir, they’ve found a way to penetrate our shields! We’re
defenseless!!!”

“Return fire!” the Commander ordered. A wide spread of torpedoes
and two phaser shots crossed the Warbirds’ paths. The ships were
struck head on. They answered with another barrage of torpedoes.

Konag’s chair uprooted and tossed him aside. He howled in rage as
he saw the Romulans and Federation banned together against him.
“Federation dogs! I knew they could not be trusted!” he staggered
over the weapons station. His former weapons officer layed slumped
over the his console. Konag pulled him back and found the large
piece of shrapnel which had all but severed the young boy’s torso.
He pushed the lifeless body aside and began to run his fingers over
the console. “Status report!”

The helmsman steadied himself. “The warp engines are offline.
Aft-torpedo and Aft-disruptor bays are destroyed. The engine core
is still intact, but we’re losing power fast. I believe I can get
us up to impulse…”

“No!” Konage replied as the weapons console sprang to life. “We
will die today…with honor!! Defending the Empire!”

The Romulan crafts formed an attack formation and started to close
in for the kill.

The helmsman scanned their enemy. “Commander. The left ship has
vastly weaken sheild integrety in its forward deflectors!”

Konag’s fingers ran feverishly over the weapons console. “Then that
is where we will strike! I need all the power you can give me to
the disruptors!”

The Bird of Prey pulled itself directly in front of it’s attackers.

“Ten seconds until optimal firing range!” the helmsman yelled.

Konag smiled with anticipation as he listened to the countdown; his
bloody finger gently touching the fire button. “FOR THE EMPIRE!!!”
he cried as his fingers slammed onto the console.

In a blaze of glory, a barrage of phaser blasts struck the left
ship head on. It’s shields quickly buckled and the warbird started
to vear off.

“Ahh, no coward! There is no escape for you!” Konag said as he
watched his remaining torpedoes shower across the ship. A series of
small impacts led to a massive explosion which ripped the Warbird
to pieces. It’s right wing pushed off from the blast and topple
directly into the Federation ship’s path. It tried to brake apart
the obsticle with a series of phaser shots, but it was too late.
The wing buckled the shields and collided directly with the
Federation Heavy cruiser’s saucer section, totally destroying the
ship on impact.

Konag and his remaining crew roared in victorious pleasure. It
seemed almost too easy. But he didn’t matter. He was about to die,
but with great honor for haulting a joint Federation/Romulan
invasion single-handedly. Unfortunately, his joyous celebration was
met with the remaining Warbird’s attack. Two more torpedoes struck
Konag’s craft blowing half of the rear section apart. Consoles
around the bridge erupted; the roof opened and gave way to tons of
equipment which rained on the bridge crew.

A few moments later, all was silent.

Konag pulled himself from under the wreckage. He quickly realized
everyone else was dead. He wasn’t too far off himself. His right
leg was completely torn to shreds, and his stomach was pierced by a
piece of broken guard-rail. Even though he knew it was the end., he
smiled with utter happiness.

“Ha! It was a good battle. Glorious!!!” he laughed as he saw the
last Warbird idlely waiting on his faultering viewscreen. “What are
you waiting for! I destroyed your conrads! Now you destroy me,
Romulan dog!!” But his plea was only met by two more spacecrafts
which decloaked directly alongside the Warbird. At first he
squinted at the sight of his viewscreen, but slowly his eyes grew
wide in betrayal. “What sort of madness is this!?!” he whispered in
astonishment. And as the two new crafts unleashed a swarm of
torpedoes at his dying ship, Konag could do nothing but remain
speechless in awe. Because though his viewscreen’s image was
severly covered with static, his faultering eyes recognized what
the angels of death truly were.

“Klingons…. ”

———-

HELIX LOG: Captain Alex Garrett recording . . .

We are enroute to rendezvous with Kathy and regroup our
investigation. Phantom starships… phantom terrorists, and
an assignment which is quickly turning sour. We’re gonna
need some answers quick, ’cause there’s a good chance
whoever’s behind this will be coming after us pretty soon.
END TRANSMITION.

Tash said tossing a tricorder onto Alex’s desk. “You trust
information coming from a known terrorist?”

“He’s a reliable source, Leuitenant!” Mia snapped back at him.
“He’s come through for us on a number of occassions.”

“She’s right.” Alex replied. “Justin is a trusted friend. And
besides, with the information I’m supplying him, he has no reason
to double cross us.”

Tash leaned back in his chair. “You’re right, Commander.” he said.
“I apologize for my outburst. I just don’t like undertaking
missions with fragmented information.”

“The feeling’s mutual. And don’t apologized for anything. I need my
people unafraid the voice their opinions.”

Mia stood up and walked to the large wall viewscreen which display
the data supplied by Starfleet Intelligence. “Frankly, I don’t
understand how THE PROGRAM can have this much information, and not
have formulated some type of hypothesis by now. Cappy, we’re gonna
need more to go on than this. ‘Cause we could be way out of our
league on this one.”

“I agree.” Alex patched a call through on a secured line. In
seconds, Admiral Porter answered the hail.

“Alex. I assume you have information for me?” she said; her
transmission was rough, but understandable.

“We don’t have too much. What we did find out from some outside
sources is that the remains of the Romulan and Cardassain ships
weren’t accurate. Somebody’s going through a lot to make it look
like a beginning of intergalactic war.”

She paused. “Are you saying that it wasn’t the Romulans and
Cardassians who attacked that freighter?”

“Again, we can’t say…” Mia replied for Alex. “But it looks like
somebody wanted us to think it was. It could be anyone; even
…some new superpower. We don’t have any leads, yet.”

“Admiral…” Alex stood up and walked to the viewscreen. “Are you
sure there isn’t any other information that you can give us. This
is turning out to be a hell of a lot more than just blackmarket
smuggling.”

“THE PROGRAM is just as lost as you, Captain. But if I hear
anything else, i’ll contact you. Porter out.”

With that, the viewscreen went black, and the Helix senior staff
looked at each other.

“Did you see it, too?” Mia asked. Alex smiled and looked over to
Tash

“There were shadows behind her. There was obviously someone in the
room with her.” Tash replied with a nod.

“I guess our little discussions aren’t as private as we thought.
This is more than a recon mission and they knew it all along. As of
now, we assume all sides are compromised.”

“My sentiments exactly.” Tash grabbed the tricorder. “I’ll check
with some of my connections and see if anyone else has anything to
offer.” With that he left the room.

Mia smiled at Alex, who was shaking his head.

“I think he’s warming up to you.” she said.

“Whatever you say. Get through to Kathy an confirm out rendezvous
ETA”

Before he could finish, the door swung open and Ian quickly
entered.

“Alex, I just picked up a some strange readings about six hours
behind us. There’s residual traces of weapons fire. And also faint
traces of radiation which could’ve been triggered by a Bromethium
burn.” he said.

“Turn us around. Get us there, maximum warp. I want everyone at
their stations and ready for the worst.”

As the senior officers exited the room, Kyle entered for his daily
discussion with Alex. He was large man. His six and a half foot
frame was finely condition by a lifetime of warfare. He had taken
Alex under his wing as soon as the youngster welcomed in into the
fold, and began ot teach him the fine ways of combat and strategy.
Alex began to see him as the resident father figure of this rag tag
bunch. Because even though Alex brought them all together, and it
was Kyle who reaffirmed him with the role of leadership.

Kyle sat and studied his pupil. “By the looks of the others, it
seems we’re about to get some action.” he said.

“It seems that way.” Alex replied looking at the information Ian
just recovered.

“Good. All of these boring transport missions are making us rusty.”

——————

Within the calm blanket of Federation space, the enormous science
station known as Fultona-6 sat anchored to a large fragment of a
long destroyed planet. Within the large specimen, it is believe to
hold the last remnants to a lost civilization. By closely exploring
the moon-size fragment, it is the hope of archeologists to find
caves and crevaces which house valuable artifacts from that
civilization.

The Federation Runabout Rushmore docked at a pilon and shut down
for refueling. Leuitenant Commander Katherine Brooks disambarked in
civilian attire, in hopes not to draw any attention. Although it
was considered a Federation runned facility, there were certain
people who shouldn’t even know she had arrived….for their own
protection.

She quickly accessed the computer terminal and found the route to
Dr. Hinkle’s laboratory. After a quick turbolift ride and a quarter
of a mile of walking, she rounded a corner and found Hinkles lab at
the end of the hall. That’s when she heard the shouting , and then
the weapon fire.

She grabbed her phaser, tapped her comm badge and made a dash for
the lab. “This is Lt. Cmd Katherine Brooks! Security alert in
sector 7D! Phaser fire in Dr. Hinkle’s lab…”

——————

‘WARNING– SHIELDs ARE OFFLINE. HULL INTEGRITY AT 42%’ the small
fighter’s computer told Justin Hatcher as he tried to maintain
control escape from the onslaught of three alien crafts. He had
just left the rendezvous with his contacts and was ready to deliver
Alex’s information when three ships decloaked and began to fire on
him.

“Computer!” Justin shouted. “Sent out a distress call the The
Helix, all frequencies!”

‘COULD NOT COMPLETE REQUEST–‘ the computer replied.
‘COMMUNICATIONS HAVE BEEN DISABLED BY UNKNOWN SOURCE!’

The ship was hit again and Justin heard the engines go offline. And
as he tried to re-establish power, he didn’t see the two humanoid
figures armed with large blades materialize in the rear section of
the ship. . .

——————

Kathy reached Dr. Hinkle’s office in record time. At the door she
quickly positioned herself out of possible firing range and then
opened it. The lab entrance open to a darkened room which smelled
like charred metal.

Phaser in hand, Kathy crouched and manuvered herself through the
room. “Doctor! My name is Lt. Cdr. Brooks, I’m hear to help you!”

“Run child!” a voice cried out. “It’s a trap! They’re after you!!!”

Kathy stood up and scanned the area. She caught rapid movement to
her left and quickly dove for cover. There was a small explosion
which was followed by three phaser shots which streaked passed her
and destoyed some nearby equipment. That’s when she saw the doctor
stood up and ran for the door.

“Doctor! No!” she cried.

Suddenly an orange beam sprang from the shadows and struck the
doctor in the back. He immediately stopped in his tracks and cried
out a screeched of intense pain. Kathy’s eyes widened as she saw
the doctor’s body begin to melt like hot ice cream. His legs gave
away and he fell into the wall. His body shattered for the force of
the collision, and Kathy watched as his wet remains dripped from
the walls to form a pool on the floor.

“Damnit!” Kathy said as she stood up and started to fire
sparatically into the dark. But after a minute or so, their was no
response.

The lights quickly came on as a security patrol of five entered the
room. Kathy came from her hiding place and identified herself as a
Starfleet officer.

“We had no information of anyone from Starfleet…” the security
leader said.

“It was something that needed to be kept quiet. Obviously it wasn’t
quiet enough.”

“We detected an unauthorized transport of three individuals from
here to a cloaked ship just inside our shield parimeter. It was
Romulan.”

She stared down at the Doctor’s remains which had now turned to a
fine powder. “No. It wasn’t Romulan. Something much much worse.
Where’s the comlink?” A security officer pointed to the other side
of the room where Kathy put a call out to the Admiral. In about a
minute, her face came on view.

“Commander?” Admiral Porter inquired.

“We’re too late, sir. They got to Hinkle before I could. He’s dead.
I haven’t checked yet but I’m pretty sure they wiped the computers
clean already” Kathy said wiping the sweat from her face.

“Damnit! Did you get a look at them?”

“Yes ma’am. They were definately Jem’Hadar.”

“Dear God…” the Admiral whispered.

“They were here to get me.” she blurted out, trying to contain her
fear. They both stared at each other for a few seconds. “I’m the
next target, ma’am.”

“Not if I can help it! We’ll find another way to get Alex the
Bromethium.”

“I can’t do that, Cynthia.” the young woman said in defiance. “The
truth is their gonna get me no matter what I do. Our…my only hope
is to figure out where the Dominion is massing their forces. If any
of us is gonna survive this, we have to stop it before it starts.”

“Very well. Report to Commodore Anderson there on the station.
He’ll arrange for you to borrow a Runabout. We’ll rendezvous at the
designated point after you’re drop point on Obinous.” she sighed.
“I guess there’s no way around it. OPERATION: DEFIANCE begins now.
. . .”

TO BE CONTINUED. . .

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Somber is the Night

Stephan Ortmann steve_ortman@hotmail.com

Somber Is the Night

This poem is dedicated to the Star Trek: Deep Space Nine series. The author is supposedly Bajoran, which all of you Star Trek fans know what that is. For all of you who don’t no what Bajorans are, I will explain.
Bajorans are a people from the planet Bajor near the space station Deep Space Nine (which guives it’s name to the series) Their culture is much older compared to our culture, but not too long ago another people came, the Cardassians, who oppressed these people to get the manifold riches that Bajor inhibited. This poem is supposed to be written somewhere during this seemingly endless war.

Somber is the night
Death leans to our right
Deadly weapons shell toward the black.
Terror is the name of the rack.

Shall we move on in endless grief
We are left alone in this mischief.
They took us those dear loved
While we were retreating so soft.

Let’s move on to the weapons
They want it no other way.
Shall death take possession of those
Who put us into endless grief.

Tduk Nos

4 rack : here torture
8 soft : effeminate

Posted in Deep Space Nine | Tagged | Leave a comment

Double Dealing, Part I: Sisperia

Summary:

Double Dealing – by Malcolm Reeve

Part 1: Sisperia

(Paris/Torres/All) Relationships start to suffer when an old
acquaintance offers the crew a deal they can’t refuse.

DOUBLE DEALING

BY MALCOLM REEVE

PART ONE: SISPERIA

The heat was the first thing she noticed as she parted the heavy
leather curtain and peered into the darkness. The second thing
was the stench; a heady mixture of sour sweat, strong drink,
and the strangely metallic odour of blood. Taking a deep
breath, trying to ignore the smell, Captain Kathryn Janeway
stepped over the threshold and into the murky bar.

A thrill of excitement buzzed deep in her stomach as her eyes
roamed expectantly around the room, adjusting quickly to the
dark, and flicking quickly from face to face. She remained
impassive as she noticed Tom Paris slumped in a booth, an
exotic, and shockingly underclad woman squirming and
giggling in his lap. If he noticed his captain, it didn’t show on
his bleary, unshaven face.

Janeway continued towards the bar. Tuvok, she noted, sat at
the far end, a drink in his hands, his eyes drifting, apparently
aimlessly, across the room. Janeway ignored him too, as she
approached the bar, and her contact: Torres. A smile played
around the edges of her mouth as she noticed B’Elanna’s eyes,
fixed with a steely glint on the activities of Mr Paris.

“Is he here yet?” Janeway asked in a low voice, pulling a
rickety stool toward the bar.

Torres glanced at her, tension straining her voice. “Not yet.
You wanna drink?”

“Sure.” Janeway repressed an impatient sigh. NOT YET. BE
PATIENT. THE ODDS ARE TOO HIGH TO RISK A
BLUNDER. “Is he late?”

Torres drained the last of her drink, a rather nasty looking
concoction, and shook her head. “Not yet.” She tugged at the
bar tender’s shirt. “Give me two more Rikia.”

“Thirty six credits,” the bartender muttered as he filled two
glasses with the local brew. Grumbling to herself, B’Elanna
slapped down a few coins, which were swiftly swept into one
of the barkeeper’s large, scaly hands.

“It’s a pleasure doing business with such a beauty,” he said
with a lecherous smirk, his reptilian lips sliding back across
sharp, pointed teeth. “Or I should say, TWO such beauties.”
His last remark was directed towards Janeway, and was
accompanied by a leer. She met it with a frosty stare, but
refrained from answering; this mission was too important to
jeopardise.

“I have an excellent bottle of Glismere wine, just waiting for
an excuse to be opened,” the barkeeper continued. “Perhaps
you would care to join me…?”

“No.” B’Elanna’s eyes flared in a way Janeway recognised,
and she reflexively placed a restraining hand on the young
woman’s arm.

“Thank-you for the offer,” the Captain said through gritted
teeth. “But we’re here on business, and won’t be staying long.”

“A pity,” the barkeeper replied, his slit eyes blinking slowly.
“We rarely get specimens of your quality in here, we’re not
a…”

Janeway didn’t hear the rest of his speech; her attention was
suddenly caught by Tuvok, who stood up and wove his way
through the crowd towards the door. She felt B’Elanna’s arm
tense under her hand, and knew what it meant. HE was here.

“Time to go,” B’Elanna murmured in her ear, as she slid from
her stool. Janeway followed her lieutenant through the crowd,
towards one of the darkest, most impenetrable corners of the
room. At a rough table, almost buried in the dark, sat the man
they had come to see.

“Belkazem,” B’Elanna greeted the man, sliding into the seat
opposite him.

“Torres,” the man replied, in a smooth, hissing voice that was
almost disembodied in the darkness. Only his eyes penetrated
the gloom. They shone like obsidian, glittering menacingly
and exuding a promise of violence that was palpable. Janeway
felt the hairs on her neck prickle, and her nerves tingled with
tension as she eased herself into a seat beside Torres.

“This is your CAPTAIN?” Belkazem asked, pronouncing the
unfamiliar word carefully.

Torres nodded. “She will make the trade.”

“Very well.” He turned his gleaming eyes towards her. “You
have what I asked for?”

“I have half of what you need,” Janeway told him. “The rest
will be delivered once you have fulfilled your side of the
trade.”

The dark, glittering eyes moved closer to her and narrowed.
“That was not the deal,” Belkazem hissed, his voice as cold as
steel on steel.

Janeway tensed, barely daring to breath the danger-laden air.
“It is a fair trade,” she replied. “You get what you want when I
get what I want.”

“My Lady will not agree,” he replied, not moving.

“If your Lady wants our di-lithium, then she will have to
agree.”

“Ha!” Belkazem barked a sudden laugh, and leaned back into
the darkness. “My Lady does not HAVE to do anything – she
takes what she wants. You should know that, Captain.”

“Should I?” Janeway replied. “If she could take it, then she
would have done so.”

A hissing sound came from the darkness, a smooth intake of
breath. “Then you know nothing about my Lady. You have
no idea what you are dealing with. She takes what she wants –
she takes everything!”

“Then why bother seeking a trade?” Janeway asked.

“It amuses her.”

“Well,” Janeway stood up. “We’re not here for your Lady’s
amusement. If she doesn’t want to trade, then we’ll find
someone who does.” She turned to leave, every muscle rigid
with tension. She heard B’Elanna stand too, and out of the
corner of her eye she saw Paris, now leaning against the bar,
watching the scene intently, like a cat poised to spring.

She took one step. Then another. “Wait,” Belkazem hissed.

Janeway turned.

Belkazem paused a moment, as if to test the Captain’s
willpower one last time. Janeway stood her ground, and
Belkazem nodded. “She agrees.”

“Good.” Janeway slowly released the breath she had been
holding, and sat down. “When do we leave?”

***

“…Oh really?” Torres spluttered. “You HAD to have her on
your lap? There was no other way to ‘blend in’?!”

“C’mon B’Elanna,” Paris objected, “I was acting the part!”

“Of a drunk womaniser? Not much ACTING involved!”

“Computer, halt turbolift.” Tom turned to face her. “Are you
jealous?” he asked with an amused glint in his eyes.

“No.” B’Elanna turned away from him and glared at the wall.
“Computer, resume.”

“No, computer halt.” The turbolift jerked to a stop again. “If
you’re not jealous, then how come we’re arguing?”

“We’re not arguing.”

“Then what ARE we doing?” He reached out and touched her
shoulder, trying to turn her to face him. “C’mon, let’s just…”

“SENIOR OFFICERS TO THE BRIDGE,” Chakotay’s voice
interrupted.

B’Elanna angrily shook Tom’s hand away. “We’ll be late,” she
commented icily. “Computer, resume.”

As the turbolift doors slid smoothly open, B’Elanna stalked
out, leaving Tom trailing behind. It was unusual for B’Elanna
to be quite so irrational, and Tom was unsure if he was angry
or amused. A little of both, he decided.

“Tom, B’Elanna,” Janeway greeted them succinctly.
“Belkazem is ready to leave orbit. Tom, lay in a pursuit
course. B’Elanna, how are the di-lithium reserves?”

B’Elanna tapped into the engineering console. “Once the
transfer is complete, reserves will be down to fifty-three
percent of maximum, Captain.”

“We need to keep all but three percent for the rest of the
trade,” Janeway reminded her. “How far will that take us,
Lieutenant?”

B’Elanna looked up. “We’ll be okay as long as we don’t
exceed warp three for more than eight hours, Captain.”

“Very well”, Janeway turned to the main viewscreen. “Ensign
Kim, open a channel to Belkazem.”

“Aye Captain.”

“Belkazem, this is Captain Janeway. Are you ready to leave?”

After a moment’s pause the screen flickered into action and
Belkazem’s shadowy face filled the viewscreen. “Just as soon
as I get my di-lithium, Captain,” he hissed, his features still
lost in darkness. Janeway had the sudden impression that the
shadows surrounding him were part of the man, that they were
drawn to him like scavengers to carrion.

Shaking herself free of such irrational notions, she got down to
business. “Transmit your co-ordinates, Belkazem, and we’ll
transport the di-lithium to you now.”

“Thank you, Captain. We’ll leave immediately I have verified
its purity.”

“Co-ordinates received, Captain,” Kim reported.

“Di-lithium ready for transport,” B’Elanna added.

“Very well, begin transport Mr Kim.”

“Aye Captain,” Kim’s hands flicked over the console.
“Transport complete.”

“Belkazem, you should have the di-lithium now.”

Belkazem did not reply, his attention fixed on something
beyond the viewscreen. “Yes, yes, it looks sufficiently pure.
Prepare to leave orbit.”

Belkazem’s face disappeared from the screen, to be replaced
by an exterior view of his knife-shaped ship, as dark and
impenetrable as the man himself.

“That’s a nasty looking ship,” Paris commented.

“If it can lead us where we want to go, Mr Paris, I don’t care if
it’s as ugly as a Ferengi.” Janeway sat down. “Now then, let’s
see where he’s going to take us. Engage.”

***

“I was NOT flirting with the bar-keeper,” B’Elanna protested
from where she stood, staring at the speeding starfield through
the windows of the briefing room.

She heard Tom laugh quietly, and in the window’s reflection
she watched him lounge back in his chair, putting his feet up
on the conference table. “Oh really?” he said, “I saw the way
you were looking at him, beguiling him with your charming
Klingon ways.”

“Now you’re being ridiculous,” she snapped, spinning around
to face him. “And stop trying to change the subject. YOU were
the one all over that half naked woman.” He met her glare
with an irritatingly self-confident smile, and a slight widening
of his blue eyes. The picture of innocence. She felt like
throttling him.

“HALF naked?!” he said at last. “I paid for more than that.”

“YOU…” B’Elanna exploded, just as a delicate cough
interrupted them. It was Captain Janeway, standing with
Tuvok, Kim and Chakotay at the briefing room door. There
was amusement on all their faces, and B’Elanna felt ready to
curl up with embarrassment. She muttered silently, cursing
Paris anew for humiliating her like this.

Tom shot to his feet, and she was pleased to see that he at least
had the grace to look a little sheepish. “Err, Captain…” he
started.

“I hope you won’t mind if we use the conference room?”
Janeway interrupted, clearly repressing a smile.

“No, we’re…,” Tom spluttered.

“We’re FINISHED, Captain,” said B’Elanna sitting down and
scowling meaningfully at Paris, before she turned her head and
determinedly ignored him. She could feel his gaze on her,
trying to catch her eye, but she refused to look. Let him
wonder what she’d meant by that last comment. She was
wondering herself.

Janeway smiled a tight, tense smile, as she and the others took
their customary seats around the table. “Well, this is it,” she
began. “We’ve committed ourselves now, so let’s make sure it
works.” She turned to face Paris. “Tom, how long until we
reach our destination?”

Reluctantly taking his eyes from B’Elanna, Tom answered
quickly. “Belkazem transmitted co-ordinates for an M-class
planet in the Kheljar system. We’re travelling at warp three, to
conserve di-lithium, so we should be there in four hours.”

“Good, that gives us time to prepare. Harry, is Belkazem still
in sensor range?”

“Yes Captain,” Kim replied. “He’s 2000 kilometres ahead of
us, and maintaining a constant distance. There’s no sign of
him trying to run.”

“Good,” Janeway nodded. “But keep the tractor beam ready.
I don’t want him disappearing with half our di-lithium before
we’ve got what we came for.”

“Captain,” Kim said, shifting awkwardly. “What exactly
HAVE we come for? With respect, what can possibly be
worth half our entire supply of di-lithium?”

Janeway smiled. “It’s not worth half our supply, Harry, it’s
worth our entire supply.” She smiled again at his confusion.
“I’m sorry to have kept you in the dark, Ensign, but this has
been a very,” she paused, “DIFFICULT mission to organise,
and I didn’t want to raise the crew’s hopes without reason.”

“The crew’s hopes?” Kim’s eyes widened. “You mean…?”

“That’s right Ensign, we may have found a way home. We’ve
found the Caretaker’s companion.”

“Sisperia?”

“Yes. Belkazem is taking us to her. She needs our di-lithium,
and we plan to trade the remainder of it in exchange for the
trip home.”

“And she’s agreed?”

“So far she’s only agreed to meet us.”

“Tuvok,” Chakotay said, changing the subject. “Have you
come to any conclusions about why she may need the di-
lithium?”

“Not yet, Commander. But my preliminary studies on the data
we accumulated during our previous encounter suggests that
she has power considerably beyond our own.”

“I can vouch for that,” B’Elanna muttered, remembering the
ease with which Sisperia had almost killed her.

“Her powers did seem almost omnipotent,” Tuvok continued.
“However, I believe that they were derived in large part from
the technology aboard the Array. I can only surmise that she is
required to trade for the di-lithium because she is somehow
weakened. Were she in possession of her full powers, she
would be able to take what she needed from us. I can only
assume that the Array has been damaged or is failing in some
other manner.”

“If the Array is damaged, she may not be able to send us
back,” Tom pointed out, his brow creased into a frown.
Janeway thought she detected a hint of…was it relief?…in his
voice.

“That’s a risk I’m prepared to take, lieutenant,” she told him.

“Captain,” B’Elanna asked suddenly, “When…if…we get back,
what will happen to us?”

Janeway stared at her blankly for a moment.

“The Maquis,” Chakotay explained quietly. “We didn’t exactly
leave under the best of circumstances.”

It suddenly seemed a strange concept, to think that half her
crew weren’t really HER crew. She’d almost forgotten.
“Starfleet may have their questions,” she told them, “but I
assure you that you are MY crew, a STARFLEET crew, and I
will make sure that THAT is how you are treated.”

“What if they don’t see it that way?” B’Elanna pressed. “I
think we need another option.”

“Another option?”

“A ship.”

The room went silent. At length Janeway spoke. “I don’t like
the idea of losing ANY of my crew,” she said.

“Captain,” B’Elanna interrupted, “with respect, when we get
home we won’t BE your crew anymore.”

The silence deepened. It was a disturbing thought. Since
they’d been stranded in the Delta quadrant, all past loyalties
had been superseded by the overriding necessity to get home.
Now that their object was in reach, Janeway could see the
divisions start to re-emerge, and she didn’t like it. It felt
wrong, and suddenly, for the first time, she felt a reluctance to
break the bonds she’d forged with her disparate, mismatched
crew. Coming home would be more than the end of the
journey; it would be the end of a way of life.

She looked at her silent officers; Chakotay and Torres were
Maquis, sworn to fight the Cardassians; she couldn’t see them
staying in Starfleet, even if they were able. And Paris, cut
loose from Starfleet, where would he go? Perhaps to the
Maquis, but he’d betrayed them once, long ago, in that other
life in the Alpha quadrant. Only Tuvok, silent, impassive,
unconnected, and Kim, young enough to have left little
baggage behind him, could return home without trepidation.

The cracks were forming, and cracks split under pressure. No.
She had to stop it now, if they were ever going to make it back.
She had to hold her crew together in this last, and most
difficult mission. She had to keep them together until they
reached home.

Kathryn Janeway stood up, hands on the table, and leaned
forward, fixing each of her officers with a stern eye.
“Lieutenant,” she addressed Torres. “Until I hand command of
this ship over to Starfleet, this crew is my responsibility. You,
all of you,” she allowed her gaze to touch each in turn, “are my
officers and I expect you to act as such. It is my responsibility
to get Voyager home, but I can’t do it without you. I don’t
want Maquis officers, I don’t want Starfleet officers; I want
officers of the USS Voyager. That is what you are, and that is
what you will be until I say otherwise. Is that understood?”

B’Elanna looked down, contrite but still uncertain. Chakotay
smiled a little, looking relieved, and the others all nodded
assent, agreeing as one to set aside their concerns about the
future until the final mission was complete.

***

The doors to the briefing room slid shut behind Torres as she
strode towards engineering. Suddenly she felt a strong hand
on her arm, pulling her to an abrupt halt. It was Tom. His eyes
flashed with anger.

“How could you say that to the Captain?” he asked in a low,
furious voice.

Shaking herself free of his grasp, she glared back at him.
“Someone had to say it. It’s the truth.”

“So you’re just planning to leave?” Tom asked, struggling to
control his temper as a couple of crewmen hurried past.

“Why not?” B’Elanna demanded, “I’m not going to wait until
they arrest me!”

“The Captain won’t let that happen,” he snapped.

“She won’t be able to stop them,” she snapped back, irritated
by his blind faith. “Nothing will have changed when we get
back. The Cardassians will still be there, the demilitarised
zone will still be there, and so will the Maquis.”

“And you’re going back to the Maquis?” His voice was
suddenly quiet, tense. He didn’t want to hear her answer.

“What else would I do?” she said, her own voice softening
slightly. WHAT ELSE COULD I DO?

“What about Starfleet?”

“Starfleet!” She couldn’t repress an angry laugh. “Starfleet
doesn’t want people like me! I’m a drop-out, remember?”

“You’re the best engineer…”

“Tom,” she snapped, “You’re a fool if you think Starfleet will
want anything to do with any of us!”

“But the Maquis have been serving on board Voyager for three
years now. You and Chakotay are senior officers! Once the
Captain gets done explaining that, they’ll have to take you
back.”

B’Elanna shook her head, and looked away. HE JUST
DOESN’T GET IT – STARFLEET WON’T WANT THE
MAQUIS, AND THEY WON’T WANT TOM PARIS
EITHER.

She changed tack. “What if I don’t want to go back to
Starfleet?” she asked quietly.

Tom started in astonishment, staring at her mutely, shock
written across his face.

B’Elanna continued: “I have my own fight, remember?”

Glancing down at his shoes, Tom shifted awkwardly but still
said nothing.

“I didn’t choose to wear this uniform,” she finished defiantly,
her Klingon half getting the better of her.

Finally marshalling his shattered thoughts, Tom spoke. “So,
where does that leave us?”

It was the question she’d been dreading ever since she knew
that they might have found the way home. She turned around
to face him, but was unable to meet his eyes.

“You could come with me,” she ventured, afraid that she
already knew his answer.

Tom shook his head, and scrubbed a hand through his short,
blond hair. “That’s impossible, B’Elanna,” he said. “The
Maquis wouldn’t take me back…even if I wanted to go.”

B’Elanna felt her heart constrict, and she clenched her teeth
against the sudden pain. She could hardly bear to lose him,
but she could already feel fate sliding its cold fingers around
them both. Cardassians, the Maquis and the Federation;
treaties, politics and betrayal: life in the Alpha Quadrant was
too complicated for them now. It was destroying their delicate
relationship even before they had returned. Resistance was
futile; their fate was inevitable.

She had been silent a long time, she realised, and she looked
up to see Tom watching her with concern in his clear, blue
eyes. She tried to shut her heart to him before she spoke, but
the effort made her voice sound cold and distant, even to her
own ears.

“What will you do?” she asked eventually.

“The Captain thinks that Starfleet will reinstate me, once
she’s…”

A flame of anger, burning deep in her heart, flared brightly.
HOW COULD HE BE SO NAIVE? “Tom,” she objected,
“You were in prison! Court martialled for falsifying an
accident report, drummed out of Starfleet, and convicted of
selling your services to the Maquis! They’ll be only too happy
to lock you up again.”

“I have to try,” he told her simply. “B’Elanna, this is my one
chance to really make something of my life, not just waste it
away like…”

“Like me?” she snapped angrily.

“No. That’s not what I meant,” he gazed at her seriously. “I
feel like I’ve been given a second chance out here. I just don’t
want to go back to…to what I was, what my life was.”

“Then don’t,” she objected. “Come with us. The Maquis
could use a good pilot, and you’re the…”

“No,” Tom interrupted her, reaching out and gently touching
her face. “I can’t, B’Elanna. I’m sorry.”

She pushed his hand away, hot human tears welling up behind
her Klingon facade, threatening to crack her legendary control.
But Klingon won over human and she buried her pain in anger.
“Then I guess you’re a bigger idiot than I thought,” she hissed.
“Starfleet won’t reinstate you, Paris. You’re walking straight
back to prison.”

He shook his head slowly. “No,” he told her, “I made a
deal…”

“Oh, yes, the DEAL.” The angry flames turned to ice. She’d
practically begged him to go with her, but now she knew that
he didn’t want her: a uniform and an ideal meant more to him
than she did. Tom was going to leave her, just like her father
had left her. The thought froze her heart, it added a frost to her
voice and a sheen of ice to her eyes. She breathed more easily.
Yes, she liked this icy anger; it numbed her pain.

“I remember now,” she said calmly. “The deal. The one where
you hand us over to the Federation – our freedom for yours,
right?”

“No!” Tom started to protest, but she talked right over him.

“I guess Starfleet WILL welcome you back after all. You’ll be
a damned GALACTIC HERO,” she spat the words in anger,
her heart thumping. Somewhere, far away, in a quiet corner of
her mind, she cringed at the words that spilled from her lips.
But she couldn’t stop them flooding out. “Oh, you’ll be fine!”
she continued bitterly, “As long as you complete your part of
the deal, and BETRAY us to the Federation….That IS the plan,
right? I guess I should have expected it, you’ve betrayed
everyone else in your life, why not us? Oh, you’ll be a REAL
hero, Paris.”

Tom stared at her in silence, and for a brief moment pain
clouded his eyes and his face froze in shock. But the look was
gone as soon as it arrived, replaced instantly by a wry cynicism
that she recognised. That was how he used to look, back in the
early days. Without a word he spun on his heel and strode
away from her.

The anger drained from B’Elanna’s body as she watched him
leave. Control returned, and she remembered her cruel words
with a kind of numb horror. Remorse melted the ice around
her heart, and she felt a desperate desire to run after him, to
stop him and say she was sorry. But pride held her rooted to
the spot. Though every fibre of her heart cried out in misery,
she too turned, and began the long lonely walk back to her
post.

***

The routine of work helped calm Tom’s thudding heart, but his
mind was far from the console in front of him. B’Elanna’s
words still flew around his head, sending out bitter pangs of
pain with each remembrance. Suddenly a quiet bleep alerted
him to the task at hand.

“Commander,” he reported, “Belkazem’s ship has entered the
Kheljar system.”

“Slow to impulse but keep him in tractor range, Lieutenant.”
Chakotay tapped his com badge, “Captain, we’ve arrived.”

Tom concentrated on matching Voyager’s speed to Belkazem’s
ship, which was slowly decelerating as it approached Kheljar
IV. Even as he concentrated on the job, he couldn’t help
thinking that this might be the last time he piloted the ship.
Within days, or even hours, if all went right, they would be
back in the Alpha Quadrant, and he would be cut loose.

Cut loose? Where would he go? Deep down he knew that
B’Elanna was right: Starfleet wouldn’t want anything to do with
him. And neither would the Maquis. There was no place for
him back home.

He had found his salvation here in the Delta Quadrant; it had
saved him from himself. It had allowed him to become what
he had always wanted to be; responsible, respected. A DAMN
GALACTIC HERO, as B’Elanna had said. His father would
have been proud, he thought bitterly.

As his thoughts turned to home, a cold kernel of fear nestled in
his stomach, and he knew that he didn’t want to go back. He
didn’t want the life that had once been his; it wasn’t worth
returning to. But what would he do? There was only one
thing he could do: his duty. He would get them home. In that
quiet, selfless deed he would be performing his greatest act of
heroism. And no one would know. He smiled at the irony.

Janeway strode out of her ready room. “Reports, please,” she
asked briskly. As Chakotay briefed her on the situation, Tom
noticed that Belkazem’s ship was not performing the usual
deceleration required to enter orbit around the planet.
“Captain,” he said, still examining the controls, “it appears he’s
going to land the ship on the planet. Shall I follow him in?”

“Negative, Lieutenant. Put us in a geosynchronous orbit above
his estimated landing spot.”

“Aye, Captain.” It was a measure of the trust that Tom and the
Captain had developed over the years that she would leave the
details of executing this order to his discretion. As he
considered the best way to comply, he felt a pang of regret, as
if the special bond he had forged with the Captain, and the
entire crew, were already gone.

“Captain, entering orbit now,” Tom said. “Belkazem’s ship is
resting on the surface, about ten degrees north of the equator.”

“Very well, Lieutenant. Ensign Kim, have you scanned the
planet yet?”

“Yes, Captain,” said Kim. “There seems to be some kind of
structure on the planet’s surface. Its signature matches that of
the Array.”

“Indeed,” Tuvok agreed. “It appears that the Array has either
crashed, or been landed on the planet. It is, however, still
functioning.”

“And the Occampa?” Janeway asked.

“I’m reading only two life forms”, Kim told her, “and they’re
both near Belkazem’s landing site.”

“Can we hail them?”

“No need to, Captain. They’re hailing us.”

“On main viewer.” Janeway stood up, hands on hips, but it was
not Belkazem’s face that filled the screen.

“Greetings, Captain Janeway. I have been waiting for you.”
The face that greeted them was as different from Belkazem as
one could imagine. Pale, almost translucent skin was stretched
tightly over a bony face that looked as if, at one time, it might
have been beautiful. White hair, shimmering like silver, was
swept back from the forehead, disappearing under a thick,
velvety black hood. Bony, elegant fingers hovered intently just
under the hooded face, poised to reach out and snatch
whatever their owner might desire.

“Sisperia?” Janeway asked. The ancient face before her bore
little resemblance to the girl she had once met aboard
Voyager. To her right, she saw Tuvok examine his
instruments, and nod once in confirmation.

“Do you have what I want, Captain?” Sisperia asked again in a
voice brittle with irritation.

Determined not to be intimidated, Janeway drew herself up to
her full height. “I do. Half you should already have received.”

“You do not trust me, Captain?” Her voice was cold, like the
sound of cracking ice. Her thin, bloodless lips twitched in
what might have been a smile. “You are wise.”

“Do you know what we wish to ask of you?” Janeway asked.

The woman flicked one of her skeletal hands. “Nothing of
significance. You are a limited species. Of all the wonders
and secrets of the universe that I might grant you, you seek
nothing more than a way HOME.” Her mouth twisted in
disgust at that last word.

“To us, there is nothing more wonderful,” Janeway told her,
“and we are prepared to trade all that we have for it.”

Cold, silvered eyes looked down on her. “I will not trade.”

Janeway froze, and Tom couldn’t repress a wild leap of his
heart.

Silence. Sisperia’s cold gaze seemed to have frozen them all.
“I will not trade HERE. Like this. If you want your trade, you
must come to me.”

“Very well”, Janeway replied at last. “Send us your co-
ordinates….”

“I will be awaiting you, Captain,” the icy voice cut across
Janeway’s words. “Be here in one hour, or there will be no
trade.”

With that, the viewscreen flickered into darkness.

“I think she likes to play games,” Tom noted, breaking the
uneasy silence that had fallen.

“Then we’d better hope that we play a faster game, Mr Paris,”
Janeway replied as she tapped her com badge. “Lieutenant
Torres, meet us in Transporter Room One. Mr Chakotay, you
have the bridge. Tom, Tuvok, you’re with me.”

***

Ensign Kim met them in the transporter room, his arms full of
heavy enviro-suits. “You’ll need these Captain,” he told them,
as he entered the room. “It’s reading -20 centigrade down
there.”

“Thank you, Mr Kim,” Janeway said, taking a suit. “Is
Lieutenant Torres here yet?”

“Right here, Captain,” B’Elanna replied, as she too hurried into
the room. Tom turned away from her, busying himself with
his suit. He didn’t want to talk to her, he didn’t want to look at
her; it was too painful. Now that he knew what she really
thought of him he couldn’t face her. The worst of it was, of
course, that she was probably right about him. He deserved
nothing more than she gave him.

Before they stepped up onto the transporter pad, Janeway
turned to face them. “I don’t need to tell you how important
this mission is,” she said. “But I want you to remember this:
our first priority will always be the safety of this ship and her
crew. Finding a way home will only ever come second.” She
smiled at their nods of agreement, “Very well. Let’s go.”

***

The away team materialised near Belkazem’s ship which rested
in a landscape full of snow. Around them white flakes swirled,
nearly blotting out the setting sun and reducing distant objects
to mere shadows. Lifeless trees struggled under the weight of
icicles half a metre long.

It was cold. It was silent. It was empty. “Scan for life signs,”
Janeway instructed, her breath coming in billows of mist.

“Captain,” Tuvok reported, “Energy readings and two life
forms 1.6 kilometres north east of this point.”

Janeway tapped her com badge. “Janeway to Voyager.”

“Chakotay here, Captain.” The commander’s voice sounded
distant and crackly.

“Can you beam us directly to the co-ordinates entered into Mr
Tuvok’s tricorder?”

“Negative, Captain,” Chakotay replied through a wall of static.
“Some kind of…..interfering with…..unable to trans….” His
words eventually sank beneath the static hiss.

Janeway frowned. “Then I guess we’re walking,” she told
them.

Tom pulled his suit’s thick hood up around his ears, and
squinted into the distance. Daylight was fading, and the winter
sky was a delicate shade of grey, tinged gently with blue.
Snow clung to everything, and the flakes drifted down around
him in slow, lazy circles. He looked over at B’Elanna, who
was hunched as deeply as possible into her enviro-suit. He
knew she hated the cold. As he watched her she glanced
towards him, and their eyes met for the briefest instant before
they both looked sharply away.

Tuvok had already started walking, the Captain at his side.
Tom strode after them, watching his feet sink into the snow
with every step, and listening to B’Elanna’s light footsteps off
to his right.

They had been walking for at least half an hour, trudging
through the icy, motionless, breathless air, when a terrifying
howl split the frozen silence.

“What the…?” Tom hissed, phaser in hand and heart suddenly
racing.

B’Elanna was scanning the gloom, her phaser also drawn. “It
sounded like some kind of animal,” she said, her breath
coming fast.

“A hungry one,” Tom added darkly.

“Captain,” Tuvok said, studying his tricorder. “I am not
picking up any life signs coming from the direction of that
sound.”

“Well, Lieutenant,” Janeway told him. “Something’s out
there.”

“Not necessarily, Captain,” Tuvok replied. “Remember that
when we were aboard the Array, the Caretaker created an
environment which he believed would be soothing to us, and
that environment was populated by a number of characters.”

“And you think that this,” Janeway gestured around, “is all
such a creation?”

“It is possible, Captain.”

“Life signs or not,” Tom reminded Tuvok, “those people on
the Array still packed a punch.”

“That is true,” Tuvok agreed, one eyebrow slightly raised.

Another mournful cry filled the air, but this time it was closer.
“I don’t like this,” B’Elanna said, her voice muffled inside her
hood.

“Neither do I,” Janeway agreed.

“Captain,” Tuvok spoke again, “I suggest we keep moving. It
will soon be dark, and that will only hamper our journey. We
have twenty-seven minutes left to reach our destination before
the allotted hour has passed.”

“You’re right,” the Captain said, “but keep scanning the area. I
don’t want any surprises.”

Cautiously, they turned away from the unnerving howls, and
returned to their trudge through the snow. But every sound
seemed louder now, every creak of a snow-laden bough, every
crunching footstep, every breath.

They walked closer together, and Tom no longer watched his
booted feet sinking into the snow. Every sense was alert,
every nerve stretched taut – something was out there. He didn’t
care what Tuvok said; his guts told him there was danger in the
icy air.

At last they approached a steeply inclined hill, bordered to
their left with tall trees that were leafed in nothing but ice. The
snow was falling thickly now, and the hill’s crest was veiled in
a dense, madly swirling, white mantle.

“I believe that our destination lies at the top of this hill,
Captain,” Tuvok commented calmly, bringing the party to a
halt as he examined his tricorder. Tom repressed an irritated
sigh. The man didn’t even sound COLD, let alone frightened.

Turning away, Tom noticed B’Elanna staring back the way
they had come. Her lips, he noted, were turning blue. He was
about to comment when something in her expression made him
follow her gaze. Darkness was falling fast, but in the dim light
he thought he saw movement; something long, sleek, and
moving with the careful grace of a predator. He squinted into
the dusk, a shiver, that owed nothing to the cold, running down
his spine. Yes. There was something out there in the dark.

“Did you see…?” B’Elanna whispered.

“Wolves,” Paris replied before she finished.

“Captain,” B’Elanna said in a louder voice.

“I see them,” Janeway replied. She looked around quickly.
“Head up hill, towards the trees,” she ordered sharply. “But
don’t run!”

As if in answer, a long, hungry howl rang out behind them. It
was picked up by several more voices, and despite the
temperature, Tom found himself sweating as he floundered
through the deep snow, trying to keep one eye on the wolves as
he made his way towards the trees.

“Tom!” B’Elanna called out, an urgent tone in her voice. She
nodded towards two dark shapes keeping pace with them to
their right. Closer now, Tom could see them more clearly.
Bigger than any wolf he had ever seen, the creatures were
sleek and black, with yellow eyes that pierced the darkening
night, and long grey tongues that lolled between razor sharp
teeth.

“Keep walking,” Janeway called out softly. “We’re nearly at
the trees.”

Tom turned around, walking backwards up the hill. His
stomach churned with fear at the sight he saw below; the
darkness beneath them was alive. Countless pairs of
unblinking yellow eyes wove their way up the hill behind
them, to the right and to the left.

“Captain, this isn’t looking good,” he said, trying to keep the
fear out of his voice. Just then, he backed into a tree, and
nearly yelped with shock.

“We’ll hold here,” Janeway said, in her most determined voice.
“In a circle, back to back.”

Tom made sure he was standing next to B’Elanna; she might
hate him, but he still wanted to make sure she was safe – as far
as he could. Yet, despite their somewhat desperate situation,
he couldn’t help but be acutely aware of her closeness. It
penetrated his fear, but only with the deeper pain of loss. He
scowled at himself, and turned to his phaser as a distraction. It
was then that he noticed it was dead.

“Damn it!” he heard Janeway curse as she made the same
discovery.

A chorus of wolfish howls split the night again, as if their
plight had been betrayed by some cunning intelligence.

“Curious,” Tuvok noted. “It seems that…”

“No time for explanations,” Janeway told him sharply.
“Quickly, everyone look around. Find the heaviest stick you
can lift.”

Finding dead branches was not a problem in these woods
where everything was dead or dying. Tom found a branch
about two metres long and as thick as his arm. He lifted it just
in time; two wolves attacked simultaneously, and even as he
fended them off he could hear the cries of the others as they
fought off the voracious pack. But no matter how hard they
fought, the wolves would not give up. Wounding one merely
meant there was room for another to join the fray, and the
battle raged for minutes that felt as long as hours. At last,
though, the assault abated, and the wolves retreated,
regrouping in the murky darkness.

Tom heard B’Elanna gasping for breath as she lowered her
club. “Oh what I wouldn’t do for a batleth right now,” she
muttered.

“I’d settle for a phaser,” said Tom, eyeing the creatures that
lurked close by. “Or preferably a transport out of here.”

“None of which are an option,” said Janeway briskly. “We
have to find a way to deal with these wolves, and quickly, if
we’re to meet Sisperia on time. I’m open to suggestions.”

B’Elanna spoke up. “There’s an outcrop up the trail, about fifty
metres ahead. If we can just make it there we would stand
better odds.”

The darkness was filled with growls and snarls, as the pack
paced backward and forward, eyeing them malevolently, but
refraining from the attack. For a moment there was a pause,
and Janeway grabbed it in an instant.

“It’s now or never,” she said. “Let’s go.”

The four made a break for the rocks. The wolves only
hesitated for a moment, before setting out in pursuit. Tuvok
and Janeway led the way up the hill, followed closely by
B’Elanna, while Tom took rearguard. They battled through the
snow, sometimes sinking deeper than their knees, struggling to
stay ahead of the lithe, dark forms that followed, snapping and
snarling in the darkness behind them.

At last the Captain and Tuvok reached the relative safety of the
rocks. Tom saw them start to scramble up when a snarl,
suddenly too close, made him spin around with a startled
exclamation. B’Elanna was only a step ahead of him, and she
turned at the sound of his voice. In an instant, the wolves
attacked, overwhelming them both. As Tom went down under
a blur of fangs and fur, he lashed out with his club, flailing it
wildly above him. He felt it connect with flesh, and heard the
crunch of bone and yelps of wolfish pain. He staggered to his
feet in time to see three of the beasts heading off into the
woods. B’Elanna, crouched low, faced two more.

Ignoring a sharp pain in his left shoulder, Paris took position
beside B’Elanna. The two wolves paced and snarled, just out
of reach of their clubs, while in the distance, Tom could see
the rest of the pack massing. It was hopeless. This was the
end. Briefly he toyed with the idea of telling B’Elanna that he
still loved her, but he dismissed the idea immediately. There
was no time, and besides, what good would it do? He hefted
his club in his hand, wincing as a bolt of agony shot through
his shoulder.

“Tom! B’Elanna!” Janeway called from the rocks. Tom risked
a brief glance over his shoulder, and he saw Tuvok firmly
holding the captain back, preventing her from rejoining her
crewmen.

“Go!” Tom yelled. “Get them home!”

Janeway hesitated.

Tom half glanced at B’Elanna. “You too,” he said.

“No,” she replied, staring straight at the wolves. “I’m not
leaving.”

“I can hold them off,” he told her, stepping slightly closer to
the snarling beasts.

“I’m staying with…” she cut herself off. “I’m staying here.”

He recognised the tone in her voice, and knew there was no
point in further argument.

From above him, Tom heard Tuvok’s cool, logical voice. “We
must leave now, Captain. We have eighteen minutes left.”

“I can’t just…” Janeway’s anguished tones were cut off by a
deep throated growl. Tom had enough time for one last glance
at B’Elanna before the onslaught began.

***

“Any luck, Ensign?” Chakotay asked, impatiently pacing the
bridge of Voyager.

“No, Sir,” Harry replied, fingers flying over his console. “The
dampening field is just too dense – I’m not picking up
anything.”

“Damn it, where’s it coming from?” Chakotay asked, for the
hundredth time.

“I don’t know, Commander,” Harry looked up helplessly. “It’s
everywhere.”

THIS IS THE LAST TIME, Chakotay stormed at himself.
THIS IS THE LAST TIME I’M LETTING HER LEAD AN
AWAY MISSION. Keeping his face calm, he turned to Kim.
“Keep looking, Ensign,” he said. “But I’m rapidly running out
of patience with this situation. The trade should be made in
fifteen minutes time. If we don’t hear anything by then, I’m
taking Voyager in and we’re going to get some answers.”

“Aye, Sir,” Kim responded, enthusiasm brightening his
worried face.

***

Tom sucked breath into his lungs, raw with the freezing night
air. His shoulder screamed in agony each time he swung the
heavy club, and his knees threatened to give way with
exhaustion. And still they came; all snarling, snapping,
slavering jaws, ripping claws and stinking fur. Blood caked
the end of his club, and his breaths came in ragged gasps.

B’Elanna was little better. She still fought with all the ferocity
of a mountain cat, but he could tell she was tiring. Her club
was held lower, her swings less accurate, less powerful. They
both knew it wouldn’t be long. Darkness pressed in from all
sides, there was no moon, no stars, just the endless pairs of
glowering yellow eyes watching them from the dark, leaping at
them with sharp, ferocious teeth.

Suddenly a wolf pounced at them from the side; a different
angle of assault. B’Elanna twisted to meet the attack, but lost
her footing in the treacherous snow, and fell helplessly onto
her back. Scrabbling in the snow, she couldn’t regain her feet.
The wolf’s jaws were inches from her throat when Tom
knocked the beast flying with a mighty swing of his club.
Anger blurred his vision and he saw through a sudden haze of
blood-red fury, his ears ringing with his own desperate shouts.

“Leave her alone!” he heard himself yelling, almost screaming.
He hardly recognised his own voice. The creature, if it
survived his attack, did not return. Tom stood in front of
B’Elanna, gasping for air and waiting for the end. But it didn’t
come. His vision began to clear, the ringing in his ears
subsided and he heard nothing but silence. One by one, the
yellow eyes in the darkness began to blink out, and within
seconds, they were alone in the dark.

He lowered the heavy club with suddenly shaking arms, and
dropped to his knees in the snow beside B’Elanna.

“Are you okay?” he asked through raggedly drawn breaths.

She was silent a moment before she answered. “Yes. I’m
fine.” It was too dark to see her clearly, but what light there
was reflected in her dark, round eyes. She stared at him for a
long time, a strange look on her face. She half reached out a
hand to touch him, but at the last moment she pulled back and
turned her head away. “We’d better get out of here,” she
muttered, “before they come back.”

He sighed sadly; this had changed nothing between them.
“Can you stand?” he asked, struggling to his feet and offering
her his hand.

She ignored it as she stood up. “I’m fine,” she repeated coldly,
turning away from him to look up at the rocks behind them. “I
guess it’s that way.”

Tom looked up at the steep scramble ahead. His shoulder was
blazing agony – he dared not even look to see how badly he
was injured – it was going to be a fun climb. “Well,” he said,
gritting his teeth against the pain, “Let’s go before we freeze to
death.”

***

The sounds of the night were soon swept away by the heavy
snow that battered Tuvok and the Captain as they struggled to
reach the top of the hill. But in her mind, Janeway could still
hear the snapping jaws and ferocious growls of the beasts that
Tom and B’Elanna had stayed to fight. Her heart swelled with
pride at the bravery of her two officers, even as it twisted with
the bitterest anger and regret.

Guilt squirmed deep in her belly, but she ignored it. They had
willingly faced the enemy to allow her the chance to get the
rest of the crew home. She couldn’t let her own sense of guilt
and loss distract her from doing everything she could to ensure
that their sacrifice was not in vain.

“Captain,” Tuvok’s voice broke through the blizzard and her
gloomy reverie. “I believe we have arrived.”

Looking up, Janeway saw an immensely high stone wall rising
into snowy oblivion above her head. Before her stood two
imposing wooden doors, at least 15 meters high, their
weathered faces shut and impassive.

“How do we get in?” she asked her lieutenant.

Tuvok was once again examining his tricorder. “I believe,
Captain, that these walls are also part of our host’s creation.
However,” he looked up, “as Mr Paris observed, they still pack
a punch, so to speak.”

Janeway frowned. “Suggestions?”

“Scaling the walls would be time consuming, and we only have
four minutes and thirteen seconds left.” He shrugged. “I
suggest we knock.”

“Why not?” Janeway replied, raising her fist and hammering
twice on the solid wooden door. There was no response. In
the distance, she heard the plaintive howl of a wolf.

“This is ridiculous,” she muttered, and reached for her phaser.
It was still dead. She pushed on the heavy doors, but they
didn’t budge an inch. “Tuvok,” she asked, “is there any other
way in?”

“Negative Captain,” he replied, examining his tricorder again.
“It appears that this is the only door in the wall.”

“Damn it!” she thumped the door again. Still no answer.

“That’s it!” she suddenly shouted into the snow-filled darkness.
“We’ve played your games long enough.”

Her voice bounced off the high stone walls and receded into
silence. “Do you understand me?” she shouted. “Unless you
show yourself immediately, there will be NO trade.”

The howls of wolves were her only reply. She turned to
Tuvok. “Let’s go,” she said, loud enough for her voice to carry.
“Voyager will come looking for us. Let’s make sure we’re at
the beam-in site.”

“Aye, Captain,” Tuvok replied. “I believe that….”

He never finished his sentence. A tremendous grating screech
split the night, and behind them, the vast wooden doors began
to swing slowly open.

“Now, that’s better”, Janeway said, turning around with a small
smile. She strode into the torch lit darkness beyond the door
without one backward glance. Tuvok followed her wordlessly,
showing nothing more than curiosity on his impassive face.

The corridor they traversed was long, and lit periodically with
guttering torches. Its monotony was unrelieved as it wound
itself onward in ever decreasing circles. As they walked they
heard nothing but the sound of their own foot falls against the
stone floor. At last, after what seemed like an age, the corridor
emerged into a large, round room. It’s ceiling rose up into a
dome that glittered with an eerie, silver glow. The walls were
sharp, jagged, shards of ice which sucked all colour and
warmth from the room. Despite her enviro-suit, Janeway
couldn’t repress a shiver as she entered the frozen chamber.

A dais, carved of glittering ice, stood in the centre of the room.
And upon an icy throne, sat the creature they had come to see.
Her long black robes were startling against the colourless
chamber, but it was her silvered eyes, glittering dangerously,
that caught and held Janeway’s attention.

“Greetings, CAPTAIN.” The woman’s voice cracked like
breaking ice, “Well met.”

Janeway was in no mood to be pleasant. “So far we have co-
operated with you. But my patience is wearing thin, and I
have no intention of wasting anymore time.” OR ANY MORE
LIVES. Ruthlessly, she suppressed the thought. Time to
grieve later, if she had to.

“You did not enjoy my little entertainment?” the creature
asked, her thin skin stretching taught with a mirthless smile.

“Enjoy?!” Janeway swallowed her anger again. NOT NOW.
In an even voice she said, “Two of my most valuable officers
are lost. No. I did not ENJOY your game.”

“Lost?” the voice hissed. It might have been a laugh. “Not
lost. See,” she pointed a skeletal hand towards the corridor
down which they had just walked, “there they are.”

Janeway and Tuvok both turned around, to see Torres and
Paris emerge, blinking, into the comparative brightness of the
room. B’Elanna looked startled, as if the world had suddenly
changed around her, but when she saw the Captain she smiled
with sudden relief. Tom gazed about with a bewildered,
unseeing look on his face. He was pale, and swayed a little on
his feet. His left arm hung limp at his side, and in the torch
light, Janeway saw an ominous dark mass across his left
shoulder.

She allowed herself one, brief, smile of relief before she turned
back to face their capricious host.

“We have met your demands,” she announced. “Now, you
must answer us. Will you trade us passage home for our
remaining supply of di-lithium?”

The creature smiled again, and reached out one long, bony
finger to a small control panel on the arm of her throne.
Silently, a door appeared in the wall, and Belkazem, all
darkness and shadows, emerged.

“My Lady,” he said, bowing low at the feet of his mistress.

“Belkazem, my pet,” she crooned in a voice of ice. “It is time
to TRADE.”

***

The negotiations seemed to last for hours. Torres stood by the
entrance to a long corridor, at the back of the room, while the
Captain, Tuvok and Belkazem stood at the foot of the dais, in
close conversation. She couldn’t hear a word.

She turned and looked down the corridor. There was nothing
to reveal where it might lead to, but it seemed to be the only
way out. She had no idea how they had arrived in the room –
one minute they had been slogging through a blizzard, the next
she was standing right here.

Tom stood off to one side, but she didn’t look at him. How
could she? She felt so ashamed. Those awful things she’d said
to him – she’d been so cruel. And then, after all she had said,
he saved her life. She shivered at the memory – she’d thought
she was dead. The wolf’s breath had been hot on her throat,
it’s weight heavy on her chest. Memories had flashed into her
mind, memories and regrets. She remembered wanting to
apologise to Tom, to tell him that she hadn’t meant a word of
what she said, and to tell him that she still loved him. But
there had been no time. Death had been inches away, and
then, he had charged in and driven it away.

She’d almost told him then, as he knelt next to her in the
bloodstained snow, but something had stopped her. She’d
wanted to, her hand had reached out to touch him, and she’d
ached to be in his arms again. But shame had held her back.
After what she’d said to him, how could he do anything but
hate her? She hated herself for it.

Out of the corner of her eye, she stole a glance in his direction.
Her heart jumped in alarm at what she saw, and she turned
towards him anxiously.

“Tom?”

His face was deathly pale, closer to grey than white. He turned
his head vaguely at the sound of her voice, and she noticed his
eyes, glazed and shimmering with fever. He swayed
unsteadily on his feet, and she took a concerned step closer.
He must have been injured. Why hadn’t he said anything?

“Are you all right?” she asked.

“Fine,” he whispered. And with that his eyes rolled, and he
pitched forward in a dead faint. B’Elanna just managed to grab
his enviro-suit in time to prevent his head from cracking
against the stone floor.

It was only when she rolled him onto his back that she noticed
the wound on his shoulder. What was left of his shoulder. A
large chunk of flesh hung down in tatters, and the silver-grey
of bone and sinew glimmered inside the bloody mess. Blood
soaked his suit, and the edges of the wound looked an
unhealthy white, where it had been exposed to the night’s
severe cold.

B’Elanna sucked breath through her teeth, and cursed him
silently. WHY DIDN’T HE SAY ANYTHING? She frowned.
WHY DIDN’T YOU NOTICE? she asked herself.

Pulling her hand free of her gloves, she felt for a pulse in his
throat. His flesh was cold and clammy, but there was a pulse,
low and quick.

“Captain,” she called urgently.

Janeway turned around. “What happened?” she asked.

“He’s badly injured,” Torres told her. “I need to get him to
sickbay now.”

Janeway turned to Belkazem. “Our communicators are dead,”
she told him, a steely edge to her voice.

“I know, Captain,” he replied, casting a glance at his mistress,
who nodded her head once.

“Your affection for your crew is quite touching,” Sisperia
hissed. “Very well,” she waved one hand imperiously towards
them.

Janeway ignored her, and tapped her com badge. It bleeped
into life. “Janeway to Voyager,” she began.

“Chakotay here,” her first officer responded instantly.
“Captain, are you all right?”

“Yes, but Lieutenant Paris is badly injured. Lock onto his com
badge, and beam him and Torres directly to sickbay.”

“Aye Captain,” he replied, and almost instantly Tom and
B’Elanna shimmered out of existence. “We have them,
Captain,” Chakotay told her. “Would you like us to send down
another team?”

Janeway looked over at the shadowy features of Belkazem,
who shook his head slowly. She pursed her lips in irritation,
but decided not to make an issue of it. “No, commander,” she
said, “We’re almost done here anyway. We just have a few
details to clarify. Janeway out.”

She turned back to Belkazem, a phrase of her father’s suddenly
echoing in her head: THE DEVIL’S IN THE DETAIL.

***

The ice cavern faded in a fall of stars, to be replaced instantly
by the walls of sickbay. The walls, and blessed heat, of
Voyager.

“What happened?” the doctor asked immediately, stooping
over Tom, medical tricorder in hand.

“We were attacked by some kind of animals,” Torres
explained, looking down at Tom’s unconscious face as he lay
cradled in her lap. “He was injured, but I didn’t realise until he
collapsed.”

“You didn’t notice this?” the doctor sounded incredulous.

“It was dark,” she snapped. But she was more irritated with
herself than the doctor. In the brilliant light of sickbay, she
could see the extent of his injures. His shoulder had been half
torn away, blood soaked his enviro-suit and his face was
ashen. I DIDN’T EVEN ASK IF HE WAS OKAY, she
thought bitterly. SOME FRIEND. HE COULD HAVE DIED,
AND I DIDN’T EVEN NOTICE!

“Well,” the doctor, continued, scanning the wound. “Help me
get him onto a bed before he bleeds all over the floor.”

Tom’s inert form was heavy, but between them they managed
to manoeuvre him onto a bed, and the doctor began his
treatment.

“He’s going to be okay, right?” B’Elanna asked, hovering
behind the doctor and watching over his shoulder.

“Well, he won’t be playing racquetball for a few weeks, but
he’ll live. Severe intra-muscular damage, blood loss, a touch
of frost bite. It’s not much of a challenge really.”

B’Elanna wasn’t in the mood for the doctor’s attempts at
humour. “Sorry we weren’t more entertaining,” she muttered
angrily, turning to leave the room.

“And where are you going?” he asked, looking up.

“Back to work.”

He stared at her for a moment. “I see,” he said at last. “Well,
would you like me to inform you when Mr Paris regains
consciousness?”

It was B’Elanna’s turn to hesitate. “Urm,” she paused. “Yes.
Yes, let me know. I’ll be in engineering.”

***

Janeway’s heart was heavy as she made her way towards
sickbay, Tuvok walking silently by her side. Both of them, she
knew, were thinking about the deal they had struck with the
strange creature on the planet below. There was a condition to
the deal, a price that someone would have to pay for the sake
of the crew. It was a condition that she would not ask anyone
to fulfil but herself, yet her usually indomitable spirit quailed
at the very thought, and nothing but her iron sense of duty held
her to her purpose.

As the door to sickbay hissed quietly open, Janeway forced
herself to focus on the issue immediately before her. There
would be time enough for her fears, but right now she was here
to check on the condition of her officer.

“How is he?” she asked the doctor, as she strode into sickbay.

“He’s sleeping,” the doctor replied, “I recommend a couple of
days rest, but other than that, he should be fine.” He eyed her
critically. “By the look of you, I would recommend the same.”

Janeway smiled. “Thank-you for your concern, doctor, but I’ll
be fine. And I’m afraid that we don’t have a couple of days to
spare right now.” She looked over to where Paris lay sleeping.
“I have an officer’s briefing tomorrow at 08.00 hours. I’ll stop
by to see how he’s doing after that,” she sighed. “I hate to do
it, but I’m afraid we’ll need Mr Paris as soon as possible.”

The doctor frowned. “Can’t someone else cover his duties?”
he asked.

Janeway shook her head. “For what we’re about to do, we’re
going to need the best pilot we’ve got. And that, I’m afraid, is
Lieutenant Paris.”

“Can’t it wait?”

“I’m sorry doctor,” she said, a tone of finality in her voice.
“Please do what you can to have him fit for duty as soon as
possible.”

“Very well,” the doctor muttered, clearly disgruntled.

“Thank-you,” Janeway replied, and turned to leave. Just as she
did, the sickbay doors slid open, and Torres walked in.

“Captain!” she started, clearly surprised to see Janeway, “I
didn’t know you were back.”

“We just arrived.”

“And were you successful?” she asked eagerly.

Janeway smiled and nodded. “We made a deal. She’s agreed
to send Voyager home.”

B’Elanna let out a deep breath. “Wow,” she said after a pause.
“I never thought…”

“It’s not over yet,” Janeway told her. “I doubt it’s going to be
an easy trip home, which is why,” she nodded towards Paris,
“we’re going to need our best pilot.”

She saw B’Elanna’s eyes flicker towards Tom, and then look
quickly away. Janeway didn’t know exactly what was going on
between the two, but she could guess; the prospect of the
Alpha quadrant was putting strains on a lot of relationships.

“The doctor says he’s going to be fine,” she told Torres.

“Yes,” B’Elanna replied, looking down at the floor self-
consciously. “No thanks to me.”

“Lieutenant?”

Torres sighed, and looked up, her face alive with emotion.
“Captain, he saved my life – I mean, I was seconds away from
death and he…” she faltered, regaining control. “Captain, I
didn’t even know he was injured until he collapsed. He could
have died, and it would have been my fault.”

Janeway shook her head. “Don’t blame yourself. Tom’s not
the sort to complain, B’Elanna,” she told her.

“I know,” Torres replied, still looking miserable, “But I didn’t
even ask.”

“Lieutenant,” Tuvok said. He’d been silent so long that
Janeway had almost forgotten he was there. “Mr Paris did not
die, and he is no longer seriously injured. There is little point
in self recriminations. No harm was done.”

“No harm?” Torres echoed quietly. “He was meant to be my
friend, and I let him down. That’s the harm.”

Tuvok clearly didn’t understand, and opened his mouth to
press the point, but Janeway forestalled him.

“You didn’t let anyone down,” she insisted. “You were ready
to die for your crew, B’Elanna. That is what I remember. And
that’s what I’m going to record in the log. I want everyone to
know that when you get home. I’m commending you and
Lieutenant Paris for bravery.”

B’Elanna shook her head, “Captain, I…”

“No.” Janeway held up her hand. “That’s enough. Get some
rest, Lieutenant. Officer’s briefing at 08.00, and I want your
full attention. Tomorrow might be the most difficult day of
our journey so far.”

“Aye, Captain,” Torres nodded, standing aside to let Janeway
and Tuvok leave the room. When the doors had shut behind
them, she turned and took a few steps towards Tom’s bed. The
captain’s words did little to assuage the guilt that squirmed in
her gut. Not only had she hurt him with her cruel words, but
she’d let him down in the field too. She’d failed him as a friend
and as a colleague. He had every right to hate her. But as she
watched him sleep, she knew that she could probably bear
anything but the knowledge that he despised her. She almost
cried. But Klingons, even half-Klingons, never cry.

***

Tom awoke in sickbay to the wonderful absence of pain in his
shoulder. He sighed, stretched, and sat up. All in all, he felt
okay.

“Ah, good morning, Lieutenant,” the doctor chirped from his
office. “How are you feeling?”

“Better.” Tom replied, testing the movement in his shoulder.
It ached a little, but nothing more. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” the doctor replied, pleased.

“I feel like I’ve been asleep for days,” Tom said.

“16 hours and 24 minutes, actually.”

“Really?” he yawned again, and glanced around, looking for
his uniform. “So, what’s going on?” he asked.

“Don’t ask me,” the doctor grumbled. “No one ever tells me
anything. You’d better ask the captain. She said she’d stop by
and see you after the officer’s briefing session this morning.”

“Briefing?” Tom asked. “What time?”

“In about 15 minutes I believe.”

Tom swung his legs down from the bed. “Where’s my
uniform?”

“You’re not thinking of going, are you?” the doctor asked.

“Yes. Where’s my uniform?”

“It was ripped and covered in blood. I destroyed it.”

“Then get me another one.”

“You’re not fit for duty yet, Lieutenant. Now get back in bed.”

“I’m fine doc,” Tom told him, standing up and ignoring the
wave of nausea that suddenly swept over him.

“Fine?! You have a t-cell count of….”

Tom ignored him, went to the nearest replicator and got
himself a new uniform. Rations be damned – if they were
almost home, who cared? The doctor was still babbling as
Tom dressed, but he was too preoccupied to listen. He had to
get to that briefing and find out what was going on. For all he
knew, they were already half way to the Alpha quadrant. At
least he wanted to know his fate.

Tom suddenly became aware of the doctor again, who was
holding something out towards him. “… before you go.” He
heard the doctor say.

“What?” Tom asked.

“I said, you should at least eat something before you go.
Here.” He shoved an energy bar towards him. “Take this, and
try not to pass out in the briefing room.”

Tom grinned, and took a bite. “Thanks doc.”

The doctor just shook his head, and walked away.

***

At 08.00 the senior officers assembled in the briefing room.
Captain Janeway surveyed them with a mixture of pride and
sadness. If this worked they would all soon be home, and this
crew that had learned to work together, that had grown
together, would be broken up as people resumed their own
lives; their individual journeys would send them all in different
directions. Even if some of them stayed with Voyager, who
knows where she herself would be?

She cleared her throat and spoke. “Sisperia has agreed to make
the trade – what’s left of our di-lithium for the return trip to the
Alpha Quadrant. But there’s a catch. We don’t trust her and she
doesn’t trust us, so someone has to stay behind to complete the
trade and hand over the di-lithium after Voyager has gone.”

Tom spoke up immediately, his still pale face flushed with a
sudden excitement. “I’ll stay, Captain.” His expression turned
grim. “I don’t have much to look forward to in the Alpha
quadrant – out of prison but out of Starfleet too. No one’s
going to miss me.”

“I very much doubt that, Tom,” she told him, with half a
glance at B’Elanna, who sat staring at him in open-mouthed
astonishment. “And if I were you, I wouldn’t be so quick to
write off your Starfleet career either.” She held up a hand to
silence his further protests. “No, I’m sorry, but I can’t let you
stay, Mr Paris. We need our best pilot to take Voyager home
– it’s going to be rough, and I want you at the helm.”

The Captain paused for a moment, and took a deep breath. “I
won’t leave ANYONE behind,” she said firmly. “As Captain,
it is my duty to do everything I can to get my crew home
safely. I made that promise to the crew, and it’s a promise I
intend to keep. And so, I will be the one to stay behind and
make the trade.”

A long moment of stunned silence hung in the air, until
Chakotay’s voice shattered it. “No, Captain, your place is on
your ship. I won’t let you….”

His words were drowned out, as the rest of the officers
recovered from their shock, and a chorus of protest erupted
from around the conference table. Janeway tried in vain to
silence them, until Tuvok finally gained the upper hand, and
spoke.

“Captain, with respect, you are not the most logical choice to
make the trade. You are needed on the bridge. By contrast, my
presence is not required on the bridge as we are unlikely to
confront a tactical situation in this operation. And my life
expectancy is such that I am more likely than you to be able to
find a way home during my lifetime.”

“Point taken, Lieutenant, but the Captain cannot ask a member
of her crew to make a sacrifice that she herself is not willing to
make,” said Janeway.

Tuvok raised an eyebrow. “You did not ask me. I
volunteered.”

As the two old friends fell into an awkward silence, Neelix
spoke up. “Captain, Mr Vulcan, if I may, you have forgotten
the obvious candidate to make the trade.”

Chakotay turned to him and asked, “And who is that, Mr
Neelix?”

“Why, me, of course,” Neelix replied.

Janeway felt hope spark in her heart. NEELIX! SHE HADN’T
EVEN THOUGHT OF HIM AS AN OPTION!

“Mr Neelix,” she said seriously. “I meant it when I said that I
didn’t want to leave anyone behind, and I include you in that. I
won’t ask you to do this.”

“Captain,” Neelix rose. “This is my home. Well, not right
here in the Kheljar system, but you know what I mean. The
Alpha Quadrant sounds just fascinating, but it IS a long way
from home. And if someone has to stay here, well, it should
be me. I mean,” he laughed a little, “it would be rather silly to
have me stuck in the Alpha Quadrant desperate for a bowl of
leola-root stew, and you stuck here desperate for a cup of
coffee!”

“I admit that your offer is tempting, Neelix,” the Captain told
him. “But I don’t like the idea of leaving anyone behind.”

“Captain,” Neelix replied. “You won’t be leaving me behind.
You’ll be leaving me where I belong.”

“He has a point,” Chakotay pointed out softly.

“It IS a logical choice,” Tuvok agreed.

Janeway hung her head for a moment, gathering her thoughts.
“Very well,” she said at last, looking up at the little Talaxian.
“And Mr Neelix, you will have the whole crew’s eternal
gratitude and thanks.”

Neelix smiled, but covered his emotions with bustle. “Well
then, we’d better get going. My ship’s going to need refuelling,
and I’ll need some supplies. I wonder if a replicator could be
fitted? No, no. No time. But, if I could just…?”

The captain cut him off. “We’ll give you all the help we can,
Neelix.” She turned to B’Elanna. “Lieutenant, will you see
what you can do for Mr Neelix’s ship? You’ve got five hours.”

“Aye Captain.”

“Five hours?” Neelix’s smile suddenly faded. “That doesn’t
give me long to say goodbye to every one.” He clapped his
hands suddenly. “Well, I’d better get on with it then. Excuse
me Captain.” And with that he bustled quickly out of the
room, B’Elanna following him. The rest of the officers
watched them go in silence. They all knew that this would be
the first, but not the last, goodbye; the coming days promised
many more.

***

The bridge was full of silent tension. Neelix’s ship hung
motionless off the bow of the ship, and Kheljar IV glowed an
eerie blue in the corner of the viewscreen.

“Transport complete, Captain.” Ensign Kim’s voice sounded
loud in the hushed room.

“Di-lithium reserves at 2.7 percent of maximum,” Torres
reported.

The viewscreen flickered, and Neelix’s face suddenly filled it.
“I have the di-lithium, Captain,” he said, forcing a cheerful
tone into his voice. “Everything’s ready.”

“Thank you, Mr Neelix,” the Captain began. They had all said
their private farewells to Neelix, but she knew she must say
something now. Something on behalf of her crew. “Neelix, we
could not have asked for a better guide, or friend, in the Delta
Quadrant. We would not have survived here, and we wouldn’t
be on the verge of getting home, without you. We are all
going to miss you, but none of us will ever forget you…”

“Or your leola-root stew,” Paris quipped.

Janeway smiled, and shook her head. Tom always knew when
to lighten the mood.

“You will always be welcome in the Alpha Quadrant, Neelix,
and I hope, I very much hope, that we will see you there one
day.”

“You can count on it Captain,” Neelix replied. “Now off you
go! And try not to get into too much trouble without me!”

Janeway nodded. The Talaxian’s lips were quivering with
emotion, and she knew that she should cut short the pain of
parting. “Goodbye, Mr Neelix,” she said, fighting to swallow
the lump that rose in her throat. “And good luck.”

“The same to you, Captain,” Neelix replied seriously, and with
that his image disappeared from the viewscreen.

Janeway took a deep breath. “Mr Kim,” she said, “contact
Belkazem, and inform him that we are ready to depart.”

“Aye, Captain,” Kim replied. “He’s responding to our hail.”

“On screen.”

Belkazem’s shadowy features flickered onto the screen before
them. “You are eager to depart,” he hissed. “Are you quite
sure that you are ready?”

“Quite sure, Belkazem,” Janeway replied, feeling her hackles
rise.

“Very well. My Lady will create the spatial rift, 200
kilometres off your starboard bow. You will have 13.5
seconds in which to enter it.”

“How long will we have to send Neelix the command codes he
needs to transport the di-lithium to you?”

“Communication will be possible for 72 hours after the rift has
closed,” Belkazem told them.

“And what can we expect inside the rift?” Janeway asked,
eager for information.

Belkazem shrugged. “Expect anything and everything. Or
nothing.”

“Thanks for the advice,” Paris muttered, his eyes flicking
intently over his controls.

“Goodbye, Captain,” Belkazem said. “I hope your return is all
that you wish it to be.” He smiled then, a cold and lifeless
stretching of his lips. It made Janeway shudder.

“Captain,” Kim reported. “Spatial disturbance forming – right
where he said it would be.”

Janeway took her seat. “Mr Paris, set a course, and proceed at
impulse.”

“Aye, Captain, course laid in.”

“Tuvok,” Janeway asked, “what can you tell me about the
disturbance?”

“It IS a rift, Captain,” Tuvok replied. “The disturbance has
reduced sensor accuracy by 7.3 percent, but given that margin
of error, I believe that the rift does terminate in the Alpha
Quadrant.”

Janeway felt her heart begin to race. Then this was it, they
were going home. She pushed all the worries, concerns and
regrets to one side, and sat back in her chair.

“Mr, Paris,” she said calmly. “Increase to warp two and take
us home.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Paris replied, without betraying a hint of regret
in his voice.

***

Voyager looked small from Neelix’s perspective. He watched
the ship arc away, heading for the roiling, contorted area of
space that would take them home. Even from this distance, he
could see Voyager shudder as she approached the rift.
Powerful forces battered her, trying to throw her off course,
but she held true. The bright blue light of her engines faded as
she moved deeper into the spatial distortion, and then, with a
suddenness that took his breath away, Voyager was gone. The
rift began to close slowly, and Neelix knew he was alone.

Tears filled his eyes, but he wiped them away rapidly as the
soft bleep of a hail sounded in his ship. He punched the
controls, and the hard white face of the creature on Kheljar IV
appeared before him.

“My Lady,” he greeted her, preparing to complete his last duty
to the Voyager crew. “I’m just waiting for Voyager’s signal to
come through the rift, and then I’ll beam the di-lithium directly
to you.”

“That won’t be necessary,” the woman whispered, and the ice
in her voice made him shiver. “I want you to bring me my
prize in person.”

“I don’t think so,” Neelix told her, beginning to feel uneasy,
and suddenly very glad that B’Elanna had installed a new
phaser array on his ship. “Once I hear from Voyager I’ll just
beam it to your co-ordinates, and be on my….”

“No!” she hissed. “You don’t understand, Talaxian. I want
your ship. And I want you.”

“Now, just you wait a minute,” Neelix exclaimed. “I haven’t
heard from Voyager yet, and until I do I….”

The creature laughed, a sound that pierced his mind like
needles of ice. It was agony, and hit Neelix like a physical
blow. He gasped, holding onto his head, but the needles
pressed through his fingers, deep into his consciousness.

He felt a great weight slam against his mind, squeezing and
pinching it into a tiny corner of his brain. The terrible, needle
sharp laughter continued, as Neelix helplessly watched his own
fingers flicker across the ship’s controls, piloting it towards the
planet’s surface.

He struggled to make his lips form words, struggled to force
breath from his lungs: “This…” he whispered hoarsely, “was
never part of the deal.”

Sisperia’s laughter echoed inside his head. “Ah, my pet, in time
you will learn that I NEVER make deals!”

…to be continued

***

Thanks for reading until the end, and I hope you like it so far!
Part two is being written, so if you have any suggestions, ideas
or comments they will be gratefully received. Please send
them to Malcolm Reeve at 106625.3210@compuserve.com

Thanks again!

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Otterskin

From JRZ3@PSUVM.PSU.EDU Tue Jan 7 16:05:56 1997
Date: Sat, 4 Jan 97 18:00 EST
From: Macedon
To: djtst18+@pitt.edu
Subject: Otterskin 1-2

SUMMARY “Otterskin”: Chakotay faces two dilemmas, one on the
spiritual plane, one on the personal. After being wounded in a
fall, he is drawn up into the sky world, where the Thunderpeople
seek to persuade him to take up the gift of mashkiki (medicine)
and become Voyager’s shaman. Meanwhile in the middle world, he
must decide what to do about his feelings for Janeway. One way
or the other, his role and place on Voyager is changing.

Peg and I always welcome critique. Since we co-authored this
section, please cc comments to us both at jrz3@psu.edu and at
pegeel@aol.com.

This story represents a departure from the way Peg and I have
previously worked. Both our names are on it because we both wrote
sections. Where the POV is Chakotay’s, it’s me. Where the POV is
Janeway, it’s Peg. (Logical, as Tuvok would say.)

This story *does* contain semi-graphic portrayal of sex between two
consenting adults. We are rating it [R], not [NC-17], because it’s
not a piece of erotica but a sex scene in a ‘novel’. Nevertheless,
the regular schpiel applies: minors are not permitted to read it
without a parent’s approval.

A few sidenotes:

–The title “Otterskin” has nothing to do with my name; it’s purely
coincidence. The meaning behind the title will become apparent.

–My thanks to Diavolessa for her help and corrections on Magda’s
French. All errors are ours.

–Please remember that the “Talking Stick/Circle” series (no, we never
did come up with a better title!) is something of an alternate time-
line. The episode “Resolutions” did not happen, and very little of
VOYAGER’s season 3 is to be assumed except “Basics II.” Why? Simple.
Peg and I plotted out this thing *months* ago, long before the end of
season 2, and we don’t want to spend all of our time revising past
parts for each new contradictory piece of information which shows up
as the series progresses. We incorporate what we can, and what does
not directly conflict with anything we already had plotted. So it’s
a bit of potluck.

–“Friend of the Devil” written by Jerry Garcia, Robert Hunter and
J. Dawson.

–The previous stories of this series, in order, run:

1. Talking Stick (mine) 4. Red Queen’s Repose (Peg)
2. Circle (Peg) 5. Walking Across Egypt (mine)
3. A Cherished Alienation (mine) 6. Raisins and Almonds (Peg)

Star Trek is the property of Paramount Studios, the following a
non-profit work of fan fiction. Distribution is free, but do not
alter the story or remove this disclaimer. No resemblance to any
individual, living or dead, is intended.

OTTERSKIN
Little Otter & Peg Robinson, c1996

We-nen-wi-wik ka-ni-an,
En-da-yan pi-ma-ti-su-i-un en-da-yan,
Nin-nik-ka-ni ma-nit-to; ke-kek-o-i-yan,
Be-mo-se ma-ko-yan; Ka-ka-mi-ni-ni-ta,
O-ni-ni-shink-ni-yo; Ni ma-nit-to ni-yan.

“The spirit has made sacred the place in which I live
The spirit gave the medicine which we receive.
I too have taken the medicine he gave us.
I brought life to the people.
I have come to the medicine lodge also.
We spirits are talking together.
The migis is on my body.
The spirit has put away all my sickness.”

Midewiwin Migis Ceremony Chant
Traditional, Great Lakes Tribes

***

One cardinal rule when working with dangerous machinery or
in precarious locations is *not* to let the mind wander. Maybe
someone should have reminded me of that. My mind was definitely
not on what I was doing.
I was up a jeffries tube, using both hands to pry open a
stubborn access panel, laser-solder clenched between my teeth,
when I lost my balance. Then I was falling. I don’t remember
hitting the ground. That’s a good thing. It would have hurt
like hell.
I opened my eyes to see two men descending. They wore old
jeans and boots. One went bare-chested with a beaded leather
vest and a red-and-white bandanna tied about his head, feather
sticking out of it. The other had a leather jacket and stetson.
They carried rifles from which lightnings crackled. Except for
that–and the superman-style levitation–they might have been a
pair of AIM militants from the late twentieth century. Appropriate
form for the Thunderpeople, I thought. The manitto have a sense
of humor.
But at no point was I in doubt as to who they were.
One held out his hand to me. “Your grandfathers are calling
you, Peshewa.”
I put my hand in his and let him pull me up, raise me in the
air after him. We passed through the wall.
The other side was not the ship.
I suppose I should have expected that.
It was a road, somewhere out west. From the ragged skyline,
I thought it might be the Black Hills. I had been here only
once, as a young boy. My father and taken me to Wounded Knee–a
pilgrimage still, even in the twenty-fourth century. Why?, Paris
had asked once, when he had first entered the maquis. Couldn’t
we get over it, after so long?
If I’m honest with myself, that’s what initially set me
against him.
Now, I am no longer flying, but walking along the road. I
am alone; my escorts have disappeared. The sky is clear and as
blue as turquoise. No cloud crosses it, no bird. The silence is
eerie. The sun beats down. I consider removing my uniform
turtleneck, then realize I’m not wearing my uniform. Instead,
I’m dressed in denim shirt and jeans. I unbutton the shirt.
The silence is broken abruptly by the sputter and whine of
an engine somewhere in the distance behind me. I stop, turn to
see. Dust-dry earth is being churned up in the wake of some type
of ground vehicle. I stop, watch it approach. It…looks like a
pickup truck–none too different from the pile of junk Paris is
trying to rehabilitate in the shuttle-bay. The color of this one
is indeterminate rust and from the sound of the engine, it could
stand a complete overhaul. I spent enough time holding wrenches
for Paris, I ought to know.
It slows, stops. The passenger, a youngish man with layered
hair and shell choker rolls down his window. “Hey, uncle–goin’
up?”
“I…don’t know.”
I must sound like I’m suffering from heat-stroke.
He studies me a minute. So does the driver, who has leaned
forward to see past him. The driver is a much older man, grey
hair in braids beside his face; his flannel shirt looks as old as
he is. They confer in their own tongue, one I don’t recognize.
Finally the younger opens his door. “Git in.”
“Thanks.” I climb in beside him. The cab is heavy with the
smell of stale cigarettes, honest sweat and old coffee. They are
good smells; they take me back to my childhood. I had missed
them, in Starfleet, without even realizing that I had. We ride in
silence a while. I’m concerned about the engine, wish for once
that I had Paris with me to offer his expertise. I’m still trying
to figure out what these two are doing with such an old ground
vehicle in the first place. I can smell the exhaust fumes through
the open window; the dust chokes me.
One of them, the driver, brings out a pack of cigarettes,
passes them around. ‘Lucky Strike’ the printing says: machine
rolled, archaic–like the truck. I turn one in my fingers,
smooth and light and white against my skin. I am being tested.
I light it. When we have smoked a while, the young one who sits
now in the middle says, “Been up here before?”
“Once, when I was a boy. My father brought me.”
“No white map now to show you the way?”
“I figured I’d find it, if I was meant to.”
He grins, takes a swig from a big plastic cup with ‘Unimart’
emblazoned on the side. Coffee. Black and strong and bitter as
these hills.
“What tribe you from?” the driver asks after a bit.
“Officially, Potowatomi.”
“And unofficially?”
I tick them off on my fingers so I don’t forget any. “Wea,
Shawnee, Dine, Crow, Flathead, Nez Perce, Hopi, Aztec….”
“Shit!” The other two laugh at my recitation.
The old man says to the younger, “Regular walkin’ pow-wow,
enit?”
We ride again in silence then. No one has offered names.
It doesn’t seem important. We exist in the now. The past is
something we drive into. The future will take care of itself.
The driver begins to sing, low. A prayer perhaps. I cannot
understand, but it blends with the turquoise sky and brown land,
the bare hills that surround us: the Paha Sapa. The center of the
Lakota universe. I am reminded of my maternal grandfather, rising
at dawn to burn ceder till it made the eyes tear, singing to the
morning sun, the mother earth, the winds of the four directions.
After a bit, the old man falls silent. I inhale a little from the
last of my cigarette, cup my hands and puff out smoke so that it
curls back around my head. Then I crush out the butt and pitch it
through the open window, an offering of tobacco to the land itself.
I sing slow, “Na, ha, ha, ha; ne, he, he, he; hu, hu, he; te,
he, he.” They are not words, but the melody is old. The man
in the middle begins to beat time on the dashboard, making
mitig wakik of plastic foam.
The engine is laboring now. We are climbing towards our
destination as sunset approaches. I will learn something here–
whatever it is the manitto seek to teach. I feel a pressure in
my heart. The grandfathers are calling. I wonder if my
companions feel it, too.
When I am done with the song, the driver speaks. “So. You
do know the traditions. I thought you was one of them ‘Native
American’ boys from the city, all educated up with white ways till
you don’t remember no Indi’n ones.”
This feels too much like the old critique; I lash back. “I
speak my language. I know the ways of my people.”
“*Your* people.” The old man frowns. “They belong to you, or
you to them?”
I am surprised by his question, by his wording. Hearing it put
so, I answer without thinking–instinctively. “I belong to them.”
He nods. “*Now* you’re soundin’ like an Indi’n.”
We round a bend in the road, I see the pillars and arch picked
out against darkening sky. The driver pulls to the side and turns
off the engine. We sit a moment, then get out, walk up in file.
No one else is there when we reach the top. Here is the gravemound
with its iron fence and the ribbons for the dead tied to the bars.
The sun sits on the noose of the horizon and the earth shivers under
my feet. It holds the bones of the murdered ones. I hear their
voices on the wind. The old man points across the road to the
creekbed of Chankpe Opi Wakpala–Wounded Knee. “There,” is all he
says.
The other, the young man, is unrolling a bundle, removing a
pipe. He begins to pray to each of the directions. I turn to
watch. He stands as straight as the obelisk in the background.
Smoke drifts in the still air. The voices are louder. The
ghosts are coming.
What am I doing here? Why have I been brought back to this
place? I am not Lakota; my ancestors do not lie in this sad earth.
Or do they?
Some events echo down history as root experiences beyond tribal
lines. Wounded Knee is like that. There are things I claim as
Potowatomi and Shawnee: the burning of Prophetstown, the Battle of
the Thames and the death of Tecumseh. But Tecumseh lived as a
warrior, and died as one. Wounded Knee was very different. No
great battle was fought here, no heroic last stand. This was a
massacre: mothers and children, fathers, the elderly–all fleeing
through the badlands in the middle of December, freezing in thread-
bare blankets, pursued for daring to believe again. Wounded Knee
was an ending; the west was lost. But it was an ending that jangles
like an off-key last note in a final performance. In the words of
Black Elk, “A people’s dream died there. It was a beautiful dream…
but the nation’s hoop is broken and scattered. There is no center
any longer….”
Half in despair, half in rage, I raise my arms overhead and
shout, “Open the sky from the center!”
The prayers behind me stop. I turn. No one is there; the
old man and the young have both disappeared. Their truck is no
longer here, either. It is as if they had never been.
The sun has set now and night comes on. I button my shirt.
Wind whistles through the trees and gravestones. The air is chill,
but not nearly so bitter as it would have been in the middle of
December in 1890. I squat down, run my hands up and down may arms
and wait. I’m not sure what I’m waiting for.
After a while, I see something moving through the grass
towards me, a sleek shape undulating uphill from the creekbed.
An otter. As she comes closer, I see she carries something in her
mouth. She lays it at my feet. A broken twig. I pick it up.
“And what am I to do with this, sister?”
Black eyes watch me, seal-brown fur is dark on darker shadows.
I know as clear as if I were told that I am to heal the break. I
touch the twig where it has snapped and the wood knits back together.
The twig lies whole in my hand. Otter darts off, into the dark,
returns with a bit of vine. This, too, she lays at my feet. I
remember again the words of Black Elk: The nation’s hoop is broken.
Carefully, I bend the twig into a small circle, tie it off
with thin green vine. Then I stare at it there in the palm of my
hand–a promise, a challenge, a dream.
“I don’t understand,” I tell otter.
She just looks at me, like a teacher with a dim child, then
scampers off, back towards the creek. Overhead, heat lightening
crackles, then the Thunderbeings speak. Their voices boom off
the Black Hills. I listen for a while but do not understand what
they say.
Finally, I hear footsteps approach and, standing, look to
see who the spirits are sending this time. All small and blond,
she comes struggling up the pitted path on a world 70,000 light
years from the one on which she was born.
Kes.
“Where are we?” she asks when she gets within speaking
distance. Her face is full of that avid curiosity which makes
her dear.
“Wounded Knee. It’s a place on Earth.”
“So this is Earth? I’d thought it would be greener.”
“Depends on where you are.”
She just nods, as if that were obvious, and walks under
the arch, into the graveyard and up to the monument in the center.
I know what it says, recite it from memory for her. She can’t
read the English. “This monument is erected by the surviving
relatives and other Ogalala and Cheyenne River Sioux Indians….”
Blown by the wind, a white plastic flower from one of the old
graves rolls up against the grey granite.
“People died here; they were frightened,” she says. It
might have been absurd. We were standing in a graveyard; of
course the dead were here. But that wasn’t what she meant.
“You hear their spirits?”
Looking now across the road, down to the creek, she points.
“I see them. They’re running, trying to get away. I see a woman
covered in blood. I see a child with a hole in his neck lying on
the ground. I see a tall man with a…weapon…stab an old man.”
She closes her eyes, shudders. “Too many voices. Too many dead.
This is not a good place. They’re restless.”
“They died badly. They shouldn’t have died at all.”
“Why did it happen?”
“Because they dared to hope. It was a long time ago, in
wars over land. My ancestors lost.”
“Like Chief Joseph.”
“Yes, exactly. He lived during those same wars, a little
earlier. He had surrendered by this point, Crazy Horse was dead,
and in the south, Geronimo had surrendered, too. Of the ones who
resisted, only Sitting Bull was left, but it looked as if the war
chiefs couldn’t hold the land. It was then, out of the west, that
a seer named Wovoka came. He was Paiute, from Pyramid Lake. He
brought a vision–given him by God, he said. A new religion. The
Ghost Dance. Many embraced it. Wovoka promised hope, a new world,
a messiah. His vision gave back heart to a defeated people and
they took up the dance. They danced to speak to the dead, to talk
to the ghosts of the past, the ancestors–but they also danced to
bring in the new world that Wovoka promised, one that remembered
the ways of our ancestors, which made the holy tree bloom again.”
I pause, look off into the west, whence the dead go.
“Was it a mistake? I don’t know. But the US army didn’t
trust it, or us. They wanted us beaten, defeated, pliant. They
called the Ghost Dance a war dance and ordered it to stop. They
blamed Sitting Bull even though he wasn’t involved, then corrupted
some of his own people to kill him. After Sitting Bull’s murder,
one band of Lakota–Big Foot’s–gave up on the dance and tried to
flee to Pine Ridge. The army intercepted them and took them here,
ordered them to disarm. A shot went off accidentally, people on
both sides started shooting. But Big Foot’s band were women and
children, the ill and the old–only a few warriors. The army had
most of the guns. They butchered Big Foot’s people. A massacre.
Their bodies lie there–” I point to the mound. “The soldiers
piled the dead in a single trench. This place was the end of our
freedom. The end of our hope.” I repeat for her Black Elk’s
words: “The nation’s hoop is broken and scattered. There is no
center any longer….”
She thinks about that, finally says, “I wonder. Are you
talking about Wounded Knee? Or Voyager?”
I start. “What?” But I had heard her perfectly.
She smiles up at me. There is something of otter in her:
otter who brings medicine and laughter both. Is it any surprise
if otter called her? “You like your metaphors, Chakotay. Maybe
your spirits are making one for you.”
I look down at the tiny twig hoop in my palm. “What? They
want me to teach Voyager to Ghost Dance?” My voice conveys my
skepticism.
“You tell me. They’re your spirits.”
“I’m *not* Wovoka.”
“Would you want to be?”
“No. His vision failed. Or he didn’t understand it. I
don’t know. It’s not my place to judge.” I look back at her.
In moonlight, she looks more elfin than usual.
Wrong mythology, Chakotay.
“I’m not a shaman,” I tell her. “I don’t walk the roads
between worlds.”
“Don’t you? What’s this we’re doing, then?”
“I’m dreaming!”
“That makes a difference? I thought you were the one who
taught me to pay attention to my dreams?”
The woman argues like a lawyer. I throw up my hands, turn
away a moment. But when I turn back, she’s gone. “Kes?” No one
answers. I wonder if she was ever really here at all. With Kes,
one never knows. Perhaps she really can walk in and out of others’
dreams.
Overhead, thunder rolls again. I look up. “What do you
want from me?” I yell.
“Heal the hoop, Peshewa.”
The voice comes from behind. I turn. The young man from
the truck stands before me again. He no longer looks mortal.
The light of the stars shimmers on his skin. “Who are you?” I
ask.
He grins. “Who do you think, uncle?”
“Nanahboozhoo.”
Son of the West Wind. Trickster. Clever one. He who races
faster than the lightening.
“You helped bring medicine to the people,” I say.
“Yes. Now, I bring it to you.” He holds out something
towards me. An otterskin bag. “Take it.”
“Who am I to beat the drum!”
Lightning shivers along his limbs. “Who are you to refuse?”
he asks. His voice is thunder.
I fall on my face. Nanahboozhoo makes a bad enemy. When I
dare to look up again, he is gone. The otterskin bag sits in
front of my nose.

II.

I got the call about an hour before I would have gotten up
normally.
I’d just managed to fall asleep, or at least that’s what it felt
like. After the circle that night I’d lain awake for a long time
working through what was happening between me and Chakotay. I’d spent
far too much time on this trip as the “Red Queen”: running and running
to stay in one place. This time I intended to make a few decisions
based on something more than a desire to maintain the status quo.
The trouble was, I didn’t know for sure what I could, would, or
should do.
So I’d lain in bed between cool sheets, not sure if the grin that
kept sneaking onto my face was a good thing or not. All I knew as I
finally drifted off was that I was happier than I’d been in a long,
long time…and that my cocky, hot-shot Maquis XO had a bashful streak
to match anything I could generate on my most conservative,
introverted days. When things started go further than flirt and sigh
my “Wildcat” mutated into a domestic chicken. Better than a salamander
if you ask me…and I should know. Even though a part of me was
relieved that his nerve had failed before mine had, I had to laugh to
see the silly cluck flap away.
Sweet.
But still a cluck.
I was half-way into what might have become a very nice dream when
the comm beep sounded and B’Elanna’s frantic voice came crashing into
my consciousness, ragged and panicky.
“Captain? Captain, we have an emergency!”
I snapped hard from dream to overdrive. “Report!”
“I was planning on looking over the power couplings on deck three
so I could talk to Chakotay about them, he’d left me a note, and …
hell–it doesn’t matter. There’s been an accident, I mean, oh, God,
Madre de dios, Kahless on crutches, he’d been there before me. I
found him. I’ve had him beamed straight to sickbay, captain, he’s a
wreck, he’s all messed up and…”
She was choking on it. I cut across the hysteria. “I said report,
I meant *report*, lieutenant: who, what, when, where, how. You know
how to do this–do it!”
She drew in a shaky breath. “Sorry. I went to deck three and
entered the jeffries tube. I was taking a reading on the power
couplings. Chakotay had left a note in my log vetoing replacing them,
and I thought he was wrong. I don’t know why I looked down, but I
did, and I saw Chakotay lying–” Her voice cracked, and she drew in
another breath. “Sorry.
I saw Chakotay lying on the staging platform on deck six. He
was…He was hurt. I went down, did a fast examination, contacted
sickbay; the holodoctor did a reading off of the ship’s sensor web,
and got what he could from my engineering tricorder. Then we beamed
Chakotay straight to sickbay. Then I called you.”
“How the hell…?”
“I don’t know. He knows his way around a ship blindfolded in the
dark in the middle of a fire fight. He shouldn’t have fallen.”
“Any sign of anyone else having been there? Was there a fight?”
“I don’t know. I didn’t even think. All I knew was I had to get
him to the doctor.”
“Never mind. Don’t move, don’t change anything–I’ll send Tuvok
down to you. B’Elanna, don’t even breathe if you can help it. I
don’t want the evidence scrambled.”
“Aye, captain. Once Tuvok’s done with me, do you mind if I drop
into sickbay? Carey can fill in for me, and…”
“Understood. That’s what inferior rank is all about–as Paris is
about to find out. I’ll meet you there. Janeway out.”
I called Tuvok and dressed at the same time, one foot jammed
halfway into a boot while the commands seemed to leap from my brain to
my mouth to Tuvok’s waiting ears. The “Aye, captain”s were coming
thick and fast.
“I want you to cover that place with a fine toothed comb… no, a
dilithium lattice filter. If anyone…*anyone* had anything to do
with this, I want to know, and I want to know YESTERDAY…understand?”
“Assuming the comment was hyperbolic, I believe I have grasped
the essential spirit of the order.”
“‘Hyperbolic’ my sweet– Never mind. Just get me the facts.”
“And if the commander’s accident was just that–an accident?”
“Then ten seconds after I know he’s going to live I’m going to
kill the clumsy son of a bitch.”
The line was silent for a moment. Then: “Captain, permission to
speak freely.”
“Permission denied. Get on my case about command decorum and
control some other time. Frankly right now all I give a damn about is
getting to sickbay and finding out if I still have my jackass of a
first officer or if you’re about to get a promotion.”
“I had no intention of commenting on decorum at this time.”
I stopped and leaned against the dresser, my jacket half-zipped.
“Really?”
“I merely wanted to express my condolences. I am… sorry…
that this has happened. The commander is a good man.”
I closed my eyes. “Ah. Yes. Yes, he is, isn’t he?”
“I will do all I can to determine the cause of his fall, captain.
And if it was an accident… might I recommend you eschew homicide as
a means of expressing your displeasure? It tends to leave few routes
open for future reconciliation.”
“Advice from the ‘old married man’?” The things you find
yourself saying when your subconscious writes the script. I cringed,
waiting for Tuvok’s reply to that. The results were interesting.
“Yes.” It was said with placid simplicity. One word, and it
carried a archive’s worth of meaning. Suddenly, for the first time, I
wanted to cry instead of rage. I reached for the anger again and came
up with aching control instead.
“Thanks. Now, get a move on. B’Elanna’s going to be going
crazy.”
“Aye, captain .”
A fast call to Paris, too fast to allow for any more personal
comments than I’d already received from my Vulcan security officer,
and then I was gone–tapping my foot waiting for the turbo lift to
arrive; getting in and fuming that sheer force of will couldn’t move
the stupid thing any faster than pneumatic drives already
accomplished; then streaking down corridors just under the speed that
would get me noticed by curious, gossipy crewmembers. Then the swoosh
of a door and I was in sickbay.
In the main bay Voyager’s total complement of medical expertise
huddled led around a med bed. The holodoctor, Anyas, Kou. Even Kes.
Up little more than two days, and she was there. My stomach twisted.
I didn’t know whether to clear my throat and risk dividing their
attention or not.
Anyas and Kes looked up simultaneously. Empaths.
Kes reached over and touched the Doctor’s hand. “He’s stable.
Let’s take a few minutes before we start on the secondary injuries.”
“I see no reason…”
“Doctor. Please.”
He looked up, following her eyes. Then he nodded. “Of course.
Captain?”
“I won’t be in the way?”
“As Kes said. He’s stable. You can’t stay long, we have much
more to do, but now is as good a time as any to…” He trailed off,
unsure as I was what to call the visit. I stepped up to the med bed.
Until you’ve actually seen someone after a traumatic injury…
until you’ve seen it, it’s just so much imaginary drama. A symbol.
“The wounded hero lay dying.” When you look at the real thing it’s
ugly, and forlorn, terrifying and pathetic.
Chakotay was…broken. His skin was a deadly, chalky white from
loss of blood. Livid bruises covered his face and torso; so far down
on the list of things to be repaired that the team hadn’t even thought
to pass a med wand over them yet. His face and shoulder were streaked
with half-wiped-away blood and serum, his flesh was puffy and swollen.
Worst of all, whatever it was that made him *him* was absent. No.
Absent is the wrong word. Death is absent–this was something less
final, but more intimidating. As though wherever he had retreated
while his body bled and failed was so far from any here and now I knew
that he was outside my imagining. I started to reach out, drew back,
and felt Anyas’ hand on my arm.
“It’s all right. You can’t hurt him right now.”
I reached out again, laid a hand on his shoulder. “He’s so
cold….”
Kes nodded. When she spoke her voice was quiet and gentle.
“He’s in deep shock. He was on the staging deck at least five
hours,and there was a lot of internal bleeding. His blood pressure
was dangerously low. His cardiovascular system was near collapse.”
She reached out, smoothing her hand over dark hair gone spiky with
dried, caked blood. Her eyes were sad and worried. “That’s part of
why we can let you see him now…we’ve repaired the major hemorrhagic
injuries, and we’re waiting for his blood pressure to come back up
from the transfusions before we do any of the more invasive repairs.
That and waiting for the worst of the blood and serum to drain from
the impact site on his skull.”
“What?”
Anyas carried the conversation. “He hit his head on one of the
ladder or rungs on the way down.. or at least that’s what it looks
like. His skull is broken, and he has a massive subdural hematoma.
He’s severely concussed and in coma.”
“Will he get well?”
The four were silent. Then Kes spoke. “In the long run that
will depend on him, I suppose. His choice.”
I looked at her, puzzled, and the holodoctor continued the
explanation.
“We don’t know. We’ll do the best we can, but it would have been
better had he been seen to immediately. As things stand…he’s
healthy, still in his prime. None of the injuries besides the blow to
the head is in any way problematic. As for the head injury… even if
he proves to have suffered no irreparable damage, it will still be a
question of luck, and, as Kes indicated, his own will, whether he
comes around or not…if ‘will’ is a word that applies under the
circumstances.”
I nodded. “Very good, doctor. Do what you can. If I can wait
in your office, until you know…”
“I wouldn’t recommend that, captain. It’s likely to be some time
before we’ve completed treating him. Longer still before we know
whether he will regain consciousness or not. My recommendation would
be that you return to your usual activities.”
There wasn’t any more I could say at that point. I nodded,
confirmed in my uselessness, then turned and left. Halfway down the
hall I found myself face to face with B’Elanna.
We stood uneasily. She was pale, eyes showing the strain. The
tension made her edgy, Klingon temper scraping through her control.
She glared at me. “I thought you said you’d meet me in sick bay.”
I shrugged. “I’ve been evicted.”
“How bad is he?”
“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” I’m afraid the tendency to put the best
face on things is automatic. “The holodoctor and Kes and Anyas are
doing all they can. We’ve come a long way from the times of knives
and….”
She moved like oiled machinery. Fast and smooth. A fist slammed
into the bulkhead. “Stop it!” Her voice was a raw growl.
I stared at the shallow dent she’d left, and the web of fracture
lines in the paint. “Excuse me, lieutenant. I believe I was
attempting to answer your….”
“Shove it. I can live with you lying to me about when we’re
getting home. I can accept the bull about getting rescued when that
bitch Seska stranded us…hell that one even worked. I can even deal
with ‘We’re all a nice little Star Fleet crew’. But, damn it, I *saw*
him. I *found* him. Don’t give me that bull. *How is he?*”
She was quivering: frightened, angry, and near tears…and
furious with herself. I was furious too: aware she’d crossed the
line,aware I had to let it pass. You don’t ask a good officer to
break herself over protocol under those circumstances. We looked at
each other. I tried to ignore the crewmembers who passed by
pretending they didn’t see us, all the while catching every last
glimpse they could. I didn’t even dare reach out to her right then.
I think I’d have gotten a fist in my face for my efforts.
She closed her eyes, visibly forcing herself to relax. “Sorry,
captain. It’s just–”
I slid my hand in a “cut it off” gesture, interrupting her.
“Leave it.” I struggled for control myself, and for words.
She loves him. I’m not sure how…if nothing else she and Paris
have been playing catch-as-catch-can with the idea of a team-up for a
while. But Chakotay…he’s special to her. I refuse to theorize
about how special. But I know a crush when I see one. I know a
friendship when I see one. I know a lonely, lost girl when I see one.
All of those elements were there, and all applied. I think what made
me angriest was how much seeing her pain forced me to see my own. At
last I nodded.
“His most serious injury is a severe concussion. He’s in a coma.
they don’t know if he’ll come around or not. It’s too early to tell.
In the meantime there are a lot of less drastic injuries to take care
of.”
“They can fix it, can’t they?” The anger had given way to
pleading.
I shook my head. “They don’t know yet. Some things we just
can’t fix. Brains.. we have a better grasp there than we used to, but
it’s not a simple issue.”
Her face tried to crumple, then she pulled herself together.
“What do we do now?”
“Wait.”
She wanted to argue. To her credit she didn’t. She nodded
curtly.
“Aye, captain. Any orders while I’m here?”
I smiled, tried to act like it was a normal day. “Just keep up
the work getting Voyager back in shape. One way or another I want to
pull out of here in the next few days, before the local scaff and raff
recover from the loss of the last batch of pirates and think of
another way to try to take us on.”
“Aye, captain.”
She turned, eyes lowered, a frown stamped onto her face, jaw set
as grimly against pain as any warrior’s. I had to admire her
courage…even if I thought she was pretty transparent in spite of her
best efforts. I was glad I didn’t have to work in Engineering with
her that day.
I left Tom in command of the bridge and took over the tasks
Chakotay had been doing the day before. It kept me busy.
I’d forgotten how much the XO does on a day-to-day basis to keep
the whole messy, cluttered community of a ship running. With Chakotay
out cold, Tom on the bridge, Tuvok running an investigation, and
B’Elanna knee-deep in repair projects I found myself managing all the
leftovers. I don’t usually have to play those games. Overseeing
repair and restocking efforts, mediating minor squabbles, passing
judgement on who got what resources when, trying to assign personnel
to the areas needed, going over reports, trying to determine
appropriate punishments for all the predictable infractions you get
with any crew. I found myself browsing Chakotay’s logs to understand
how he worked well enough not to make confetti of plans and patterns
he already had in place.
He really is a good XO. Very different from me: things I’d have
seen as straight line logic he treated as part of complex webs of
connection, so that a shift here and a thread pulled there created
change in areas that at first glance looked entirely unrelated to me.
“Punishments” often looked like nothing of the sort. It took me a
while skimming through his notes and records to see that in many cases
he was more interested in finding the root of a problem and fixing it
quietly than in using regulations and punishment to force personnel to
cope, or pretend to cope, with troubles they didn’t know how to
handle on their own. Finesse. That was the word to describe what
Chakotay did.
Finesse. Backed by a solid right hook when all else failed, as I
discovered on listening to a few of his wrier, more resigned entries.
Seems he’d finally assigned Dalby as his permanent sparring partner
for combat practice. Claimed it saved him a lot of time. This way he
didn’t have to go looking for him every time he got out of line.
I laughed listening to that note. The frustration in his voice
was so intense. He really is a man of peace when he thinks he can be.
A gentle man. A gentleman. But he still has a great right hook.
I laughed. I didn’t cry. I’m the captain—and he wasn’t dead
yet.
Tuvok didn’t report in until well after noon. I’d managed to get
back to my ready room by then, and was sipping a cup of chicken broth,
trying to sort out the weird combination of gifts, trades, and labor
exchanges Chakotay had worked out with the Kithtri and the merchants
in the market to fill Voyager’s many needs. The door chimed, I keyed
it open, and Tuvok came in–alert, composed, moving with the
controlled containment of a gazehound or a Haiadean Coursing Dragon.
He came to stand at ease before my desk.
I put down my cup. “Well?”
“My security team and I have investigated the area thoroughly.
There are, predictably, signs of many of the crew having been present
at various times; however, there is no indication that the commander’s
fall was anything more than an unfortunate accident. It would seem
that he was attempting to examine a secondary power coupling, and fell
while trying to remove the access plate. We found a half-open plate
several feet above the entry platform with the commander’s finger
prints on it, and a laser-solder on the floor of deck fourteen, at the
terminus of the tube. I’m afraid the laser-solder is irreparable.
I’ve reported the loss to maintenance.”
I could see Chakotay in my mind’s eye. His retreat the night
before came back, precious in my memory: scooting down the lush, green
hill at warp speed because the situation had changed, and he was faced
with possibilities that had seemed beyond reach. I didn’t know
whether I wanted to kick him–or just feel guilty for having presented
him with more sudden and intimidating options than he knew what to do
with. He hovered there in my imagination: a tiny, vulnerable image
halfway up a ladder, examining power couplings, mind elsewhere,
turning his head and addressing thin air as he recorded his message
into B’Elanna’s log, not really paying enough attention. Sleepy, a
bit shaken. Maybe a bit abashed that he’d run from something his eyes
had said he wanted. Then a turn, a foot reaching out….
I couldn’t take it any further. From that point on the crash and
the tumble, and the limp body in a tangle three stories below deck
three kept merging with the pale, shattered body I’d seen in sick bay.
“Very well. Thank you, Tuvok. I’ll accept your preliminary
findings unless other evidence surfaces. However, I’d like you to
take on a special project. Even if the commander’s fall was an
accident, it’s served to point out that he presents an easy target for
anyone intent on disrupting the ship’s power structure. In many ways
he’s a more tempting target than I am. If I die he steps into my
shoes, you step into his, and the command is still a reasonable
political mix: Maquis and Fleet, with a slight edge to the Fleet–he
may be Maquis, but the Fleet trained him, and he’s more Fleet than he
admits.” I rubbed the bridge of my nose, between my eyes, feeling a
headache sulking in the background. “Tell me, has your team heard any
rumors about his fall, and his injury yet?” I looked back up when
Tuvok failed to answer promptly. “I see. Tell me the worst, old
friend.”
His mouth tightened. “I’m believe the term ‘worst’ is
appropriate. It would appear that the crew has found the commander’s
misfortune to be a trigger for speculation of the most creative sort.”
“Give.”
“The most prevalent rumor is that I myself caused the commander’s
fall. I must admit I find the underlying logic fallacious, but
compelling.”
His eyes expressed his distaste and discomfort. ” It would appear
that, in the mind of the majority of the crew, I had the ability, the
opportunity and the motive to take violent action against commander
Chakotay.” I raised an eyebrow. He continued. “The fundamental
reasoning is that in a fit of either personal or professional jealousy
over the commander’s increasing influence in your command and in your
life, I chose the expeditious route of…removing the competition.”
I shook my head, wishing I could just beam home, hide under the
blankets in my own bed in my own house, and refuse ever to have
anything to do with command again. “Great. Just great. I ignore the
man and I screw up the command team–try to come to terms with him and
I have half the ship dreaming up “revenge dramas” when he takes a
header down a jeffries tube. What else?”
“There is some speculation that you refused him certain…favors
…last night, and motivated him to make a hasty and…terminal…
exit.”
“Not a chance.” Grim though the situation was, I had to laugh.
“That one will go away once they think. If he survived Seska then a
turn-down from me isn’t–”
“I believe they are convinced that any relationship he has with
you is more likely to have a profound effect on his emotional well-
being than that which he had with Seska.”
“Wonderful. So now they have him taking a plunge from a broken
heart. Some people just aren’t happy unless they can turn real life
into high camp. Go on.”
“Lieutenant Torres is considered a possible suspect, on similar
grounds to my own…at least in respect to her personal motives.
Klingons are renowned for their passionate natures. It is only a
short step from love poetry and thrown furniture to jealousies and
rage.”
“Right. I think they’ll find she’s far more likely to kill them
for saying it than she would be to touch a hair on his head outside a
combat workout. Are those all the really wild theories?”
“No. However they are the only ones currently holding the
interest of the majority of the crew.”
“They don’t think *he* turned *me* down, and I shoved him off the
ladder?”
“Not the majority, no. While most think you physically capable
of ‘taking out’ the commander under those circumstances, they appear
to believe you would not respond in that fashion. And the majority
feel it is more likely you turned the commander down than the
reverse.”
I snorted, felt a wry grin start. “Shows what they know. Well,
having gotten the silly-season stuff out of the way, I’ll get back to
the serious problem. The commander is an obvious target for our old
friends Kilpatrick and Benetar. I’d like you to keep an eye out for
any signs of activity in that area and put a watch on the commander
until we know he’s safe. I really don’t want him to recover from a
three-story fall only to get killed by a power-hungry crewman with ten
minutes free to wander into sick bay. Put up a sensor alert, and keep
a watch on Chakotay. And have your people check to see if they can
discover any Machiavellian plotting underway.”
Tuvok nodded and prepared to leave. As he approached the door, he
turned. “Captain, may I make an observation?”
“Shoot.”
“Barring a certain intemperate hastiness in your manner this
morning, it would appear that you are handling this situation with
levels of control that would be admirable even in a Vulcan.”
I closed my eyes, marveling that I’d held the line so well. “I
see. Thank you for the compliment, Tuvok.”
“It was not intended as such.” My eyes snapped open. “It has
come to my attention over the years that what would be admirable and
healthy in a Vulcan is less so in a human… and is often less an
advantage than a drawback in terms of command. I have not accepted
this truth easily, but to deny the evidence of my observations would
be illogical. My own reserve has proven a barrier between me and
those who serve under me on more than one occasion, though they are
inclined to grant me a certain degree of latitude on grounds of
differing biologies and cultural imperatives. In your case, I doubt
you will find it to your advantage to do yourself damage in the hopes
of holding the respect of the crew. While they would not wish to
believe you incapable of maintaining control under the circumstances
they would find it equally undesirable that you fail to reflect any…
feelings you might have.”
“Any feelings I might have are none of their damned business.”
He didn’t say any more. He didn’t have to. His dispassionate
gaze only served to highlight the obvious…that anything concerning
me and my command was of acute interest to the crew that served under
me. After the silence had held long enough to make it clear that
neither of us would speak further, I nodded.
“Thank you for your observations, Tuvok. I’ll keep it in mind.
Dismissed.”
He nodded curtly, and exited.
The rest of the afternoon I spent here and there. Some time on
the bridge. Some time checking repairs to the keel shield generators.
More time in my ready room. I liked my ready room best. It felt
safe, comforting; and I didn’t have to deal with the crew following my
every move: speculative, curious, and radiating a compassion that made
me almost regret the night before. I’d known for awhile that they
were watching the two of us. I’d *wanted* them to watch us, willing
to put up with gossip and conjecture so long as they all knew that,
for better or worse, Chakotay and I were a solid team. But the night
before we’d made another transition beyond that professional
partnership, and had done so in front of the witnessing eyes of the
crew. And now….
Now I had to face down the threatened loss of all our
possibilities under the same sharp gazes. The ready room provided me
with a thick, soothing veil to shield myself from all the eyes. I
worked behind that veil, trying not to think.
Late in the day the holodoctor called.
“Captain.”
“Doctor. You have progress to report?”
“Of a sort. We’ve completed treatments on the commander. We had
to make some neural repairs, but at this time there is no further
damage in evidence. His physical condition is satisfactory. However,
he remains in coma.”
“There’s nothing you can do for him? Give him a stimulant, some
kind of jump start?” I felt cold fear, knowing the answer before it
came. I’m told that prayer is nothing more than the desperate scream
“Please, God, make what is be other than it is.” I’m not sure I agree
with the definition but that moment it was true enough. I wanted
miracles so much it hurt.
The holodoctor pursed his lips primly. “Captain, one does not
re-initialize a human personality as conveniently as one might a
computer simulation…and even that is far from simple or desirable,
as I can testify. There are physical elements of a coma that I can
treat. There are also psychological elements that I am unable to
address. Unless you wish me to have Lieutenant Tuvok attempt a
mindmeld with the commander–which I would severely object to at this
early point in his recovery–there is nothing to do but provide life
support, and wait for Commander Chakotay to return from whatever
retreat he has found from pain, trauma, and shock. Time is a vastly
underrated cure for many things.”
I hate to wait. I really, really hate to wait. I do it. But I
sure as hell don’t like it.
That evening as I sat trying to read, and not doing very well at
it, my door chimed. I didn’t want to answer but couldn’t come up with
a legitimate excuse not to. I went to the door and keyed it open.
In the corridor were Tom, Harry, B’Elanna, Chaim, Cherel, Magda,
Kes, even Tuvok… It seemed like all the crew; or at least all the
ones I’d gotten close to–and then some. I blinked.
Tom stood to attention. “Captain.”
“At ease, lieutenant.”
He didn’t relax, or give an inch. “We’ve come to invite you to
Sandrine’s…ma’am.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Ma’am?” He just nodded. “I see. I wasn’t
planning on–”
B’Elanna cut in. “If you think we like knowing he’s down there
and you’re holed up in here, you’re crazy. Now do you come out, or do
we drag you?” She offered me a crooked grin, sharing her own
unhappiness to bring me out to her side of the door.
I shook my head, feeling a matching grin come to my own face. “I
suppose given that choice I’d better go willingly. Being dragged
kicking and screaming wouldn’t be consistent with command decorum…
and I might have to court martial you all. Then who’d fly the damned
ship? Give me a minute to change….”
Chaim laughed. “Forget it. Who cares what you look like, so
long as you’re there?”
Which is how I came to attend a “party” on the holodeck in the
big blue sweater that used to be Mark’s, a pair of beat up exercise
pants, and a pair of bedroom slippers.
It was wild. Angry, happy, fierce. There are a lot of cultures
that understand that approach to fear and grief. Spit in its face.
Do not go gentle. Laugh the bastard down.
Soames and Chaim and Cherel played like dervishes, hot and
hostile, fingers flying, voices driving with a power and focus like
the heart of a nova. War songs, down-and-dirty songs, love-and-death
songs, hard-living party songs. Not the blues. We were all too angry
for the blues. They brought out old songs from all around the Alpha
Quadrant, but settled most of the time on the style of music that the
“Bullfrog” song they’d once played for B’Elanna fell into…something
from the twentieth century called “rock”. Tuvok had to be prevented
from providing a dry, academic analysis on the accuracy of the
classification, and the line of musical descent. We managed to head
him off around the time he’d gotten to the bluegrass music of the
Appalachians.
Folks danced like there would be no tomorrow, pouring their
frustration and tension into motion. For some reason most of us
passed on the option of ethanol, sticking to synthahol–though trauma
and tragedy has been known to overrule social conditioning before. I
think part of it was a silent tribute to Chakotay, who has his own
reasons for steering clear of the stuff having to do with history,
cultural tragedy, and a bad case of booby-trapped genetics. For
others I suspect it was sheer terror at what the liquor would let free
that night. It crossed my mind that if he never came around we’d be
holding the same kind of party, but that the synthahol would go
undrunk–and the crew would be very drunk. Irish-wake time.
Part-way through the night the three at the side of the bar
shifted into yet another song I hadn’t heard before.

“Got a wife in Reno, babe, and one in Cherokee
First one says she’s got my child, but it don’t look like me.
Set out runnin’ but I take my time,
Friend of the Devil is a friend of mine….”

B’Elanna crumpled at that point, Tom and Harry wrapping arms
around her, her face buried in Tom’s shoulder. I turned to Magda, not
sure why that song would break the hellspark, where none of the others
had.
“What…?”
Magda watched the three, her face controlled. She shrugged after
a moment. “Eh. When we were back in the CDMZ, when we are only Maquis
…it isn’t a good time, comprends? Soames and Chaim and Cherel, they
play like devils then, like they play tonight. So many dead. So many
going to die. Maybe *we* die. It helps, some. After a time, they
find us all songs. B’Elanna, she loves les grenouilles, the frogs, so
she gets the frog song. Then when she hurts she goes out and we all
dance, and she leaps on the table and is happy for a time. This one–
this one is Kurt and Chakotay’s. I think, perhaps, if you ask Chaim,
he tells you that they each have other songs…ones they love alone.
Songs they only tell Chaim they love. But this one is the one they
love in public, both of them. We tell ourselves stories, you see,
about who we are, when we hurt. You tell yourself you are in control,
non? Comme une stoicienne?” Chakotay and Kurt, they tell themselves
another story, how they are les hommes espiegle. Rogues; scapegraces.
The gentleman ruffians. Heroes and loosers all at one time. They
wrap it around them to keep them warm when life is cold. This is
their song.”

“Got two reasons why I cry away each lonely night,
First one’s named sweet Anne Marie, and she’s my heart’s
delight. Second one is prison, baby, sheriff’s on my trail,
And if he catches up with me I’ll spend my life in jail.
Set out runnin’ but I take my time,
Friend of the Devil is a friend of mine…”

I continued to watch the crowd, seeing more than just B’Elanna
among the Maquis wiping away tears. So many dead. So many going to
die…. I turned my mind away from dying. It cut too close.
Sometimes it feels like death and the dead cluster around us,
outnumbering us in their lost billions–and as though we join them too
easily. As though we become cold, crippled history before we’ve
really lived in the present, in the now or given anything to the
future but our own failures. Sins of commission–and of omission.
Lost hopes. I turned instead to a problem of life; a question that
had always bothered me.
“And Seska? Was she a story he told himself?”
Magda looked sharply my way, her eyes quick and perceptive. “It
is perhaps a question to ask him, eh?”
“Some questions it’s better not to ask a man until you’re already
pretty sure you know the answer.”
She considered for a moment, then nodded. “Oui, c’est juste.”
Perhaps there is hope for you yet, Minette. Alors, you listen then.
This is my tale–the way I see it. Do not think it is all the tale.
It may not even be true. But you ask, and I tell.
“She is a hot one, Seska. Tough. Funny, in a bitter way; and
she comes at a time when he is bitter–when sweet would not have been
welcome: making him see only how much he has lost, how many betrayals
of sweetness he has known. And he is…lonely? Eh, it is not the
right word. Desespoir. Despair. Not the bleak, limp kind. Non. The
kind that says ‘I will be dead tomorrow, and what will I take with me
but an empty bed, and an empty heart, and a loosing cause?’ Angry.
An ache, connais-tu? And she wants him. She makes that clear. She
is like a hungry tiger as it praises the goat for it’s plumpness: but
praise him she does, and follows him, and makes him laugh. Admires
him, cares for him, pampers him when he hurts. Maybe she is not a
story he tells himself, but a story she tells to him that he wants to
hear…like a child will listen to a story night after night, and hold
it against the dark. Or maybe she is a story they tell each other. I
don’t know. I know he needed something in the dark times, and she was
there, pour la duree…and then the duration ended. I still do not
know who was most damaged by the end. It is nice to think she was no
more than a predator, eh? But moi, je ne connais pas. I do not know.
She died…and I do not think she died happy, with her Kazon baby, and
her Kazon lover, and nothing left to give Chakotay but bitterness and
betrayals.”

“Set out runnin’ but I take my time,
Friend of the Devil is a friend of mine;
If I get home before daylight
I just might get some sleep tonight….”

The song ended, the notes from the keyboard trailing off in a
restless pacing riff that didn’t so much fade away as rush off into
the future without us. I nodded. “Thanks. I needed to hear that.”
She swirled her ‘cognac’ around the bottom of her glass; her face
tired and withdrawn, sorrow and trouble and dark memories in her eyes.
C’est normal, Minette. Pas de tout.” Suddenly she reached out and
smoothed the back of her hand across my cheek, surprising me. “He
tells better stories these days, ma Minette. Esperance, not
desespoir. Hope, not despair. It’s better. Before, he was like
you…he’d tell the tales of hope and courage, but everyone knew he
didn’t believe them…that he tried to comfort us, like les petites
enfants. Maintenant…now he tells them like he thinks that somehow
they really may be true.”
I closed my eyes, trying not to cry. “I hope he’s right. I’d
rather hope than not. I think I like hope.”
She chuckled. “But of course, cherie. You like *me*, and I am
‘Hope’. Madeleine D’Esperance: Madeleine of Hope. My hopelessness
transformed.” As I looked over at her, she grinned. “Oui. C’est
vrai. Another French pun, of a sort. A play on the name of my home
world. ‘New Hope’. You had gone too long without a joke and had
failed to see it on your own. My little jest at fate. How to turn
grief into joy, despair into hope: laugh it down. It cannot defeat
you if you laugh it down. Kill you, oui. But not defeat you.”
I lasted out a few more hours, and left before they got to “May
the Circle…”, though I saw it coming, as inevitable as death. I’d
have cried and I wasn’t ready for that yet. I preferred to do what I
could to laugh it down, and cry only when I had no other choice left.
The next day we all held together. It was strange. Still and
quiet, for all we were busy. Waiting. At lunch I was left to
myself…in a way. No one insisted on sitting at my table with me,
but somehow all the tables around mine were packed solid, and it was
as though all I had to do was run out of coffee to have another cup
appeared in front of me. It was a strange respect they gave me…as
though I was a widow, with never a ring or a vow to make it so. They
treated me with that sort of kindness. I was very aware I was being
taken care of, and taken care of with a tact and gentleness I somehow
wouldn’t have expected of them all.
It helped. It somehow brought home the fact that we were all
together in waiting, breath held, for one call.
It came at last. Two hours into the afternoon shift my computer
terminal beeped and lit, and Kes’ face beamed out at me.
“He’s awake.”

III.

“You’re a klutz.”
Pleasant words to open one’s eyes to. Janeway was glaring down
at me. “Thanks,” I managed. At least she wasn’t Nanahboozhoo. But I
could see that her eyes were more frightened than angry. I also saw
that I was no longer in the jeffries tube. I was in sickbay.
And God, I hurt.
“What the hell happened?”
“I could ask you the same thing, Commander.” Lips pulled tight,
she struggled to contain something more volatile. I remembered our
last confrontation, on the grassy hill outside Voyager.
I’d almost kissed her. Or she had almost kissed me. I still
wasn’t entirely sure which. I’d felt ambushed and a little foolish
like some wet-behind-the-ears adolescent who had heard “yes” when he’d
expected “no.” Three seconds of off-balance teetering, a shift and
scramble and what the hell am I supposed to do now?
I’d run away.
Wouldn’t Kurt have laughed at that?
I propped myself up on an elbow, blinked back dizziness. Janeway
retreated a step or two, wearing her startled deer look.
She’s no more certain of things that you are, Chakotay.
I wasn’t sure if that soothed my ego or not. A part of me had
hoped at least one of us was in charge of this affair.
Hmmm, bad word choice. Or freudian slip.
I sat up further and rubbed my forehead. “I…fell,” I said–
lamely.
One side of her mouth quirked up. “No kidding. Mind expanding
on that little explanation?”
The doctor had appeared behind me to press a hypo into my back.
“For any lingering nausea,” he explained in absurdly cheerful tones.
Someone needs to explain ‘inappropriate affect’ to that man. “You
should be grateful Lieutenant Torres found you when she did,” he went
on, unasked. “Had you remained at the base of the jeffries tube much
longer, you would have been dealing with more permanent damage than
mere lingering nausea. I took care of the contusions, broken bones,
internal hemorrhaging–”
“Enough!” I waved a hand at him. “I don’t think I want to hear
any more just now….” I rubbed the back of my head, grinned ruefully
at the captain. Arms crossed, she had watched my exchange with the
doctor without comment. “I take it I wasn’t a pretty sight?”
“To a fourth year medical student maybe: all kinds of serious
trauma to fix. To me–no. Then you stayed in a coma for a day or
two, like you weren’t sure you wanted to come out of it.”
“Maybe I was afraid you’d call me a klutz.”
She didn’t laugh. The jest fell flat. “Was I really that bad
off?” I asked, not sure I believed it.
She glanced away. “I wasn’t checking on coffin tubes–quite.
But yes, you gave us a scare, commander.”
I hear what she didn’t say: You gave me a scare. She’s fallen
back on my title, not my name, in order to distance me, make her
concern sound professional, not personal.
“I missed a step,” I said.
“That’s it?”
“Yeah, that’s it. I missed a rung on the ladder, grabbed for it
and missed that, too. Then I was falling. I don’t remember anything
else.”
“Fortunately for you,” the doctor broke in.
But before I could reply, sickbay doors swished open to admit
Anyas. He was intent on some readout in his hand but glanced up long
enough to flash a smile just the safe side of a come-on. He was
wearing yet *another* outrageous outfit. I hadn’t seen him in the
same set of clothes twice since he’d arrived on Voyager.
I caught the look Janeway gave him–somewhere between appalled
and appreciative–and deliberately turned to the doctor. Anyas had
disappeared into the office, but I dropped my voice anyway. “Well,
doctor–what’s your evaluation of our guest, now that you’ve had a few
days to observe him?”
The doctor brightened. “He’s young, but quite competent.
Apparently, eidetic memory is common to the Kithtri as well as the
Ocampa. He’s already finished all ten volumes of Pearson’s Essentials
of Medicine, is started on Stavek’s Vulcan Anatomy, and I have him
scheduled next for McCoy’s primer on xenomedical proceedure.” The
hologram glanced back towards the office as Kou exited, a stunned look
on her face. “Unfortunately, he also has a certain distracting effect
on the crew.”
“He might have less of one if he’d wear a little more.”
Janeway grinned at me, but something dangerous flashed in her
eyes. “Point taken, commander. And since ship discipline is under
your purview, and since you’re on light duty for the next twenty-four
hours–why don’t you use it to address our little problem?”
“Me!”
“You are XO,” she said, patting my arm. Then she was gone.
“Great,” I muttered and laid back down on the biobed.
The doctor stepped into my view. “You are recovered, commander.
There is no need for you to remain in sickbay any longer. Unless, of
course, you wish to talk to Anyas now. I could turn myself off.”
I sat up again and swung my legs over the side of the bed. “That
won’t be necessary. I’ll talk to him later.” Was that damn hologram
grinning? I decided I didn’t care. “Where’s my uniform?”
He picked up one from another bed, handed it over. “Compliments
of the captain. We had to cut the other off of you.” And he raised
the privacy screen so I could dress.
I returned to my quarters and collapsed on the couch, not at all
sure what I felt. The real world suddenly seemed less real than the
world of my dream, or vision, or whatever the hell it had been. Just
the fevered projections of my concussed imagination?
“You’re thinking white, Chakotay,” I muttered to myself.
White man’s rationality–the need to explain the how as if that
could also answer the why. Or eliminate the need to answer it. I was
reminded of the plaque my father had hung above his desk: ‘I would
rather live in a world where my life is surrounded by mystery than
live in a world so small that my mind could comprehend it.’ Harry
Emerson Fosdick. As a boy, I’d thought that sentiment ridiculous.
“What do you want?” I’d asked once when I was feeling particularly
contrary, “To go back to the days when the nanandawi tried to suck the
sickness out of a body and we believed Grandmother Ceder held up the
sky?” My father had not dignified that with a reply.
I pushed myself up and walked over to the little Dine pot on its
table near the door, fished inside it for my medicine bag. I had put
it there some time ago–the night we’d gotten back from Egypt. I
hadn’t worn it since, hadn’t even touched it since. Now, looking down
at the red leather in my palm, I wondered what the hell to make of
Nanahboozhoo’s offer. To be called for mediwiwin, to be called to
walk the path between the now-world and upper-world, the Atisokanak
world. Tau-hau! Was I arrogant to even think of putting myself in
that role? Or was it more arrogant to refuse? I’d never thought I
had quite the right degree of quirky for that vocation. A contrary,
yes. My father had called me contrary often enough–but crazy?
Admit it, Chakotay. You always thought the shamans were a little
crazy. Maybe more than a little.
A part of me, the part brought up in the traditions, had accepted
them at face value, but another part had always looked at them with
skepticism and embarrassment. And if I was having dreams that I was
called to be one of them, then I needed to have my head examined.
I snorted and shoved the medicine bag in my pocket. I could just
imagine how that would look on my record: “Acting commander Chakotay
submits himself to psychological review in order to address issues of
religious delusions and histrionic personality disorder.” Or some
such psychobabble.
“You are a holy man.”
Tuvok’s words.
He’s crazier than I am.
Well, I seemed to have two options: hang around here and go round
and round with this, or go talk to Anyas about his dress–or lack
thereof. At the moment, Anyas’ company appealed to me more than my
own…which is saying something.
I rose from the couch to flip up my terminal, access Starfleet
dress regs. Trouble was, Anyas wasn’t Starfleet. This was useless.
So I checked Janeway’s recorded announcement on duty dress following
the Great Maquis Strike. Yes, much better. Grinning, I downloaded it
to a PADD and headed out.
I found him in the office Janeway had assigned to him, adjunct
sickbay. He was bent over an analyzer of some kind, engaged in tests.
As soon as he saw me, he stood up and held out a hand. “Commander!
What brings you back to sickbay so soon? Can I do something for you?”
He grinned at me with an edge of suggestion to match the suggestion
inherent in his clinging red outfit. At twenty-five, I’d have killed
to look like him. Then again, maybe not. He was too…pretty. Lily
pretty.
Years ago, I’d the chance to see some of the Minoan-style frescos
from Knossos, frescos which had been retouched by Evans, some of them
all but entirely repainted. One of those frescos had been dubbed
“Prince of the Lilies.” It had shown a young man–probably a bull-
dancer, not a prince at all–amid a field of wild lilies, wearing
little besides his loincloth and love-locks and an elaborate hat full
of feathers or more lilies. Something in Anyas’ face reminded me of
that fresco.
Prince of the lilies.
I seated myself on the corner of his desk. “I understand the
doctor made an attempt to explain Voyager’s dress codes to you.”
He lowered his chin slightly, a bullish look, or gearing himself
up to dance with bulls. “Given your phrasing, I take it you don’t
believe he succeeded?”
I decided on bluntness. “Given your attire–no.”
He glanced down at himself, smoothed a non-existent wrinkle in
red spandex. “It covers.”
“You know damn well it does more than cover. Kou’s blood
pressure shoots up every time you strut into sickbay.”
“That’s a problem, commander?” He gave me a wide-eyed innocent
look.
I was growing irritated with his games. “It’s a problem if the
crewmembers can’t do their jobs in an emergency because they’re too
distracted looking at you.”
“Then perhaps it is their discipline you should address, not
mine. I can do my job.”
“I don’t care if you can do your job! You’re provoking the rest
of the crew!”
Why was I suddenly so angry? I’d handled maquis insubordination
with a good deal more aplomb than this.
He stepped closer to me. “Am I provoking the crew, commander?
Or just you? Or maybe it’s that you’re afraid I might provoke the
captain?”
“The captain?” I tried to make my voice level. “I’m not worried
about the captain.”
“At least, not where I’m concerned. But where you’re concerned,
commander?” He gave me that *irritating* smile, like he knew more
about the captain and me than he had any business knowing. But I had
to remember–the man was an empath, maybe more than that. No telling
what he could pick up. The extent of Kes’ abilities had never been
entirely determined. Suddenly, that worried me. What had we brought
onto Voyager? Was Anyas a snake in the grass?
His face altered, from playfully provoking to deadly serious. He
set a hand on my forearm. “I am no danger to this ship, commander. I
am body of Voyager now. My talents are Voyager’s. More, I am a
doctor. It is not in me to cause harm.”
I thought again of him on the bridge, communing with the spirits
of the Kithtri in the veils around Abbyzh-dira in order to save
Voyager from pirates. No, I did not think he was a danger to the ship
–not intentionally.
But that gave me my opening. “Then, if you don’t want to cause
harm, you might consider a change in your attire. We’re not…used…
to such physical display. Perhaps you can dismiss it–pay attention
to it or ignore it as you wish. We can’t. It’s not part of our
culture. You could be a distraction at exactly the wrong moment. If
you’re ‘body of Voyager’, then start acting like it–which means
dressing like it.”
He stepped away, seemed to consider this. I glanced down at the
PADD in my hand, read from it: “‘I require that the clothes you do
choose to wear while performing duties be practical and not too
outrageous. This is a place of work, as well as being our home and
community for the time being, and some limits should be met when on
duty.’ Those are the captain’s words, when she decided to allow the
maquis to wear civies. They apply to everyone, including you, while
you’re part of this crew.”
He looked down at himself, sighed slightly as if mourning the
passing of something, then glanced back up to give a sweet smile, all-
innocent. God, the kid was gorgeous. Some things transcend gender.
“If I am to dress like I’m properly part of Voyager,” he said, “then
perhaps I should wear a uniform?”
I have to hand it to him–I hadn’t even seen that one coming. I
must have stood stunned for five breaths. Then I stuttered, “Why?”
“Am I of Voyager, or not? Your captain all but forced your
maquis to wear the uniform, but she did not even offer it to me.”
“Kes and Neelix don’t wear the uniform.”
“I am not Kes or Neelix.”
Several things came together for me then. Hunch. Instinct.
Anyas was hurt. I could see it in his face, in a tightening at the
corners of his mouth and a slight widening of the eyes. I’d thought
he was making a place for himself here with insulting ease, charming
Magda and God knows who else. But envy had made me overlook the
obvious; of course he would see the uniform as symbolic of acceptance.
The maquis might not all wear it, but they had all been given the
right to–a right not offered to him.
“The uniform has to be earned, Anyas.”
“Did the maquis?”
“They had to undergo training, yes.”
“Then I will, too.” He shrugged, as if it were a matter of small
concern.
I opened my mouth, then shut it, unable to think of one valid
objection. It was just…the idea of Anyas the Prince of Lilies in
Starfleet uniform…. I could imagine what Janeway would say to that.
“I’ll talk to the captain,” I said finally.
“Thank you.” His voice was completely serious, then he tilted
his head and added–still as serious–“You should talk to the captain
about more than just my uniform.”
What the hell…? I did not intend to pursue that, but left him
there in his office without another word.
Why did I feel like I was fleeing the field?

“He wants *what*?”
“He wants a uniform.”
The captain sat down behind the desk in her readyroom and rubbed
a thumb right between her brows. “Kes and Neelix–”
“‘I am not Kes or Neelix.’ His words.”
“I can’t give him a uniform!”
“Why not? You gave them to maquis.” I was a little surprised to
hear myself taking Anyas’ side.
She glared up at me. Her eyes were tired, dark smudges under
them. It suddenly occurred to me to wonder how much sleep she had
gotten in the past few days. I pulled up a chair, but not to the
front of the desk. I pulled it around to the side. “Listen,” I said.
“You granted the maquis the right not to wear the uniform, as long as
their attire was suitable. Why not grant him the right to earn the
uniform they didn’t want? Let Tuvok have him for a week or so–it
might change his mind.” I grinned to think of my sometimes-friend,
sometimes-nemesis saddled with Anyas for a while.
I leaned towards her. “If the doctor’s right about how fast
Anyas is learning Federation medical procedure, it looks like we’re
about to get what we’ve needed since we got stuck out here: a fully
qualified and *mobile* doctor. So, if he can add Starfleet discipline
to Starfleet medical knowledge, then give him the blue and black.
He’ll have earned it.”
She leaned back in her chair to look out the window. Normally,
it showed stars, but with Voyager on the ground, it showed the
hillside and, above that, the gorgeous sky with its wisps of veils.
“I feel like I’m being nibbled to death,” she said finally.
“What?”
She waved a hand. “A concession here, a concession there–
nibbled to death. But you’re right. I should have seen it before.
Not with Anyas, necessarily, but with Kes and Neelix. Just another of
my misplaced attempts to tow a line I should have dropped a long time
ago. Kes and Neelix have been faithful members of this crew, but it
never occurred to me to offer uniforms to either of them, though I
required uniforms for the rest of you.”
“It never occurred to me, either.” She sounded so damn resigned.
It bothered me. “The idea of Neelix in a Starfleet uniform….”
That won the smile I’d been aiming for. “I’ll talk to Tuvok
about Anyas,” she said. “Meanwhile, you go back to your cabin and go
to bed.”
“I will if you will.”
She glanced over, startled. That had come out *entirely* wrong.
Flustered, I ran a hand over my face. “I meant, I’ll go back to my
cabin *to sleep* if–”
She grinned. “I know what you meant.” But she was blushing. So
was I.
“When’s the last time you slept more than four hours?” I asked.
It was bold, but as first officer, it was my job to look after the
captain’s health.
She met my eyes. “Not since you took a nose-dive down a jeffries
tube.”
There. It was said. Acknowledged. I meant enough to her to
keep her up, worrying.
“I’m sorry,” I said, and meant it. She just nodded, once. “You
really should get some sleep,” I added.
Her expression was sardonic. “I’ve got a few more things to do
first.”
“How long?” Cheeky, but I wasn’t going to let her get away with
working herself till she dropped.
“An hour. Two at most.”
“Then I’ll call you in two hours and expect to find you in your
cabin.”
“You’re mothing henning me, Chakotay. Besides, in two hours, you
should be asleep.”
“I’ll set an alarm.”
“Terrible man!” But she laughed. I left. At least this time, I
didn’t feel like I was running from the battlefield.

I did set my alarm. It startled me out of a deep sleep. For a
moment, I couldn’t remember where I was, much less why I’d set the
damn thing. “Computer–end!”
I sat up, blinked twice before I remembered that it was dark
because the lights were off. Scooting to the edge of the bed, I
grabbed my badge, then flopped back down on my back. “Ch’kotay
to Janeway.”
“Here, commander. And yes, before you even ask, I *am* in my
cabin.”
I was tempted to say ‘good girl’ but could just imagine what that
would get me. “And are you going to sleep, captain?”
“In a little bit.”
“You promised–.”
“I’m reading.”
“Kathryn–”
“For *fun*, Chakotay. Agatha Christie. MURDER IN MESOPOTAMIA.”
“Ugh. Mysteries. Why am I not surprised you’d like mysteries?”
“I don’t know. Why am I not surprised that you don’t?”
“I’m not the Sherlock Holmes type?”
She laughed. It sent a shiver through the pit of my stomach and
I suddenly realized what a strange conversation this was. Here I lay,
naked on my back in the dark, talking to the woman in the cabin next
door about what she liked to read while I imagined her sitting up in
bed, PADD in her lap, lamplight yellow on long hair and the pink silk
I had only glimpsed once when I’d called her for an emergency in the
middle of the night. The shiver in the pit of my stomach ignited.
Flame ran under my skin.
I shuddered. Hardly proper thoughts for the first officer to
have about his captain.
“Chakotay?”
“Yeah?”
“Good night.”
“G’night.”
I dropped the comm badge back on the bedside table, then rolled
to stare up into the dark. I felt pressure in my chest, a sense of
anticipation, like the tingling electricity just before a storm. I
was bursting with it.

That night, I dreamt of storms. The booming voices of the
thunderpeople chased me through my sleep.
I did not wake rested, which meant I was in a foul mood at
breakfast. Kes noticed. She always notices things like that. I
don’t suppose she can help it. I was, however, a little surprised to
see her in the kitchen at all. She still looked as frail as one of
Tuvok’s orchids.
Handing over Riaka to Tom Paris to watch, she joined me at my
lonely table in the corner. I’d sat down facing the wall–a clear
message that I didn’t want company. But Kes slipped into the seat
beside mine and folded her hands on the tabletop.
“Yes?” I asked.
“Are you and the captain going to give Anyas his uniform?”
I dropped my spoon. “How–?”
“Shhh,” she said with a finger to her lips. Then she smiled.
“Anyas talked to me. It really matters to him, you know.”
“I gathered that.” But the idea of Anyas talking to Kes troubled
me. “And what does Neelix think of Anyas?”
I’d meant it to be sly and casual but her expression was knowing.
“Neelix likes him.” She leaned over to put a hand on my forearm.
“Chakotay, Anyas is a healer. He gives people what he thinks they
need; his intent is never to do harm. He wouldn’t attempt to come
between Neelix and me.”
Anyas gave people what he thought they needed? What did he think
I needed, then? Harassment?
“So,” she said, when I did not reply. “Anyas’ uniform?”
“The captain’s considering it.”
Glancing towards the door, Kes sat up abruptly. “Apparently, she
did more than consider.” But she was smiling.
I turned. Anyas. In uniform. Looking subdued. I nearly choked
on my juice.
Seeing Kes, he waved, went to talk to Neelix–who did, indeed,
seem glad to see him–then brought his breakfast tray over to join the
two of us. Just what I ordered for my morning indigestion.
Setting the tray down on the table, he stood at patient attention
beside me. I glanced up. “Yes?”
“Permission to be seated. Sir.”
I was being needled.
“Sit down, Anyas.” I kicked out a chair. He took it. I sipped
my juice and studied him over the rim of the glass. Everything about
him was pin perfect regulation from the buffed boots to the tied-back
hair–everything except for the earring which dangled from his left
ear. Les Voyageurs, of course. No doubt a gift from Magda. He did
not, I noticed, have a rank pin, even a field commission. Apparently
Janeway was going to wait to see how long he lasted.
Kes grinned with habitual happy excitement. Otter excitement.
“So–when do you report to Tuvok?” she asked.
“Twenty minutes.” He’d already begun shoveling down Neelix’s
breakfast concoction.
“Don’t be late.”
Anyas just grunted.
“And don’t be put off if he seems gruff. Tuvok’s really very
fair.”
Anyas grunted again, then said, “Mr. Tuvok has already made it
clear that he has his doubts about me.” His glance flicked my way.
“Rather like the commander.”
Kes patted my hand in a proprietary way. “The commander has
other things on his mind, right now.”
Anyas’ smiled widened. “Yes, I believe he does.”
Two things struck me. First, Anyas was making no attempt to
flirt with Kes. He flirted with every other woman on the ship, but
not her? I didn’t get it. Second, they were ganging up on me. Dark
and light, I looked from one to the other, wondering again if Kes had
really been in my vision. Would she remember if she had? And what
did Anyas know about it?
Faces swam. Kes became otter. And Anyas…Anyas’ face became
Nanahboozhoo’s–the same mocking smile, the same mischievous eyes.
I pushed myself up from the table and stumbled back.
“Chakotay?” Kes asked, worried.
I fled.

IV.

“Want to explain why you ran out of the cafeteria at breakfast,
commander? I know Neelix’s cooking is bad, but really.”
Janeway sat behind her desk in her readyroom, into which I’d been
called almost as soon as I’d hit the bridge for my first day back at
full duty. I felt like a naughty boy in the principal’s office.
“Nothing to explain,” I lied now.
“Ah. Then shall we play twenty questions?”
“I’d rather not.”
“Commander–”
I raised both hands, half in surrender, half in protest. “I
don’t want to talk about it! It won’t happen again.”
She leaned over, said what I knew she was going to say, “That’s
not good enough.” Then she sighed. “Chakotay, a few days ago you
said to me that if we’re going to make partners, it has to be more
than a ready-room arrangement. There has to be room for friends. But
that works both ways. Or did you think you’d always get to be the
big, strong man for the frightened little captain with never any turn-
about?” She glared at me.
“That…isn’t it, Kathryn. I don’t look at you that way–or at
myself that way.”
“Then?”
How was I supposed to explain daylight-hour hallucinations?
She’d take me off-duty. Then again, maybe I shouldn’t be on duty.
Her hard, all-business air dissipated suddenly; she gave me a
concerned look. “Chakotay, are you still kicking yourself about
Jorland? I thought we’d settled that–”
I shook my head and rubbed at my eyes. “We did. Mostly. As
much as something like that can ever be settled. That’s not what’s
bothering me. Trouble is, I haven’t got a clue what’s wrong, if
anything. Maybe just too much stress.”
“Tell me about it.” No further pressure–just the invitation.
I stretched my arms back and folded my hands behind my head,
studied her a minute. She waited. I had to trust her. She’d trusted
me. We’d never get anywhere with this command team business without
trust. I took a deep breath, leaped off the edge. “I had a vision.
I think.”
She blinked. “A vision of what?”
Her response surprised me a little; she clearly had no idea what
I meant. She’s not from your culture, I reminded myself.
Releasing my hands from behind my head, I bent forward a little,
set my elbows on the edge of her desk. “It’s hard to say ‘of what’–
I’m still trying to figure that out myself…trying to figure out if
there’s anything to figure out in the first place.”
She frowned slightly, opened her mouth. I cut her off. “Wait;
let me finish. Let me tell this my way.” She nodded. I continued,
“When I was unconscious from the fall–I had a vision. At least, I
think that’s what I had. My people…we pay attention to dreams, to
experiences beyond ‘real’ time. As my father used to say, ‘Everything
which happens to us, happens to us.’ You know as well as I do that
people can wake from a nightmare sweating, short of breath, heart
racing. The dream might not be ‘real’, but the dreamer experiences
fear no less. What is ‘real’ anyway? Consider current physics.
You’re a scientist. You know we don’t live in a single universe, but
a multiverse.”
She smiled slightly. “You want to incorporate theories of
alternate universes and space-time anomalies into your religion,
commander?”
“I’m not talking about religion. I’m talking about human
experience. Everything that happens to us, happens to us. Everything
we think, imagine, conceive, dream….all of it is a real part of our
lives. It has meaning. Some ‘flights of fancy’ have more meaning
than the drudgery of living.” I paused a moment, thought, then said,
“I know you like gothic holonovels, but have you ever read the Bronte
sisters, Charolette and Emily?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Do you know anything about their lives?”
“No.”
“They led pretty sheltered lives–nothing like the novels they
wrote. Those novels were spun wholly out of their imaginations. Yet
they became enormously popular: cultural icons. Even *I*, ignorant
savage that I am, have heard the love story of Heathcliff and
Catherine.” I grinned and winked, to show I was jesting, as much with
myself as with her. She smiled back, a little tentative. But I could
see she was with me, understood what I was getting at. “The power of
imagination. The best fiction is after truth, but not all reality is
measurable in a lab. There’s literal truth, but also metaphorical
truth. Many layers of truth, many layers of reality–a multiverse.”
I realized, abruptly, I was speaking to convince myself as much
as to convince her. Or perhaps, to remind myself. “This is what my
people believe. So we give meaning to dreams.” She was looking
skeptical again. I waved a hand. “It’s not what you’re thinking.
I’ve seen that look before.”
“What look?”
“The ‘more weird Indian mysticism’ look.”
She laughed, held up hands. “All right, you caught me. I was
thinking that, more or less.”
“I mean what I said very pragmatically, nothing magical about it.
I’ve solved problems in my dreams, or I’ve lived out fantasies–or
fears. The night before the Kobayashi Maru test, I dreamt I showed up
for it dressed only in uniform top and skivvies.” She laughed. “And
yes, that dream meant exactly what the psychologists say it does. Just
as there are many kinds of realities, there are many kinds of dreams.”
She had sobered again, although the edges of her mouth still
twitched. “I take it that this particular dream, or vision, or
whatever, was more than feeling unprepared for a test.”
I sat back, fiddled with the sleeve of my uniform. “Yes.” It
had been easy to speak of dreams and visions in the abstract. I’d
done it often enough in the past, trying to explain my people’s
beliefs to non-Indians. But when it came down to *me*, *my* vision–
then I started in with the vicious circle of self-doubt again.
“Go on,” she prodded.
“Sometimes one just…knows. The vision stays with you, even
when waking. Because we believe in a multiverse, we believe that it’s
possible for the…ghost…to travel out of the body in order to visit
other realities, other levels of reality. To us, the human being is
made up of a body and a spirit, but the spirit has two parts: the
ghost and the soul. The soul never leaves the body except in death.
But the ghost is the part which can travel ‘interdimensionally’, if
you want to put a scientific term on it. When we dream, the ghost
slips free. Most of the time, it stays in the now-world–what you
call the real world–but sometimes it goes elsewhere. We can dream
into the future or the past, or we can dream into the sky world–the
Atisokanak world…but only if we’ve been invited there by one of the
Atisokanak beings.”
“The…what?”
“Atisokanak beings.” I hadn’t really intended to turn this into
a lecture on Algonquian worldviews, but it seemed to be headed that
way. Maybe it was necessary, for her to really understand. “There
are three kinds of these”–I ticked them off on my fingers–“spirits
previously incarnate…that is, the ancestors; discarnate entities;
and life-form masters…the manitto. They exist in a hierarchy, with
differing degrees of power, but all are under the same Great Spirit–
Gicimanitto, we call it. Some, like bear or eagle, are especially
strong. Some of them are good, some are bad, some are amoral. Rather
like people.” I grinned. Her skeptical look was back, but she was
trying. I could tell she was trying. For me. At least she wasn’t
laughing at me yet. “Some life-form masters, the manitto, may…
adopt…now-world persons to whom they feel a special kinship. They
act as guides. Others are malicious. But because they have power,
all manitto can, with the permission of Gicimanitto, cause things to
happen.”
“Wait a minute, wait a minute.” She was waving her hands in
front of her like a shuttle-director on the landing pad. “You’re
implying that one of these…manitto?…knocked you down a jeffries
tube?”
I hadn’t thought about it that way. “No. That wasn’t what I was
getting at, but it’s possible.”
“You almost died!”
I looked off. “Atisokanak persons aren’t like us; they sometimes
forget how fragile humans are. These aren’t genies in a bottle, magic
fairy godmothers. The manitto aren’t tame. It’s easy to forget.
Sometimes *I* forget. But they only help us if they want to, choose
to. We can’t compel them. Sometimes they take an interest in the
now-world. Most of the time, they don’t. It’s a mistake to attribute
all events, bad or good, to them. I don’t blame my fall on the Horned
Cat or Windigo or anything else; I blame it on myself. All I meant
was–” I halted. She had interrupted me in the middle and now I
couldn’t quite remember where I had been going. For a wonder, she
stayed quiet and let me think. “I was trying to explain why this
vision was different.” I hesitated, took a breath, then said it: “I
was called up into the sky world by the grandfathers. I dreamed the
past and walked across worlds.”
She blinked at me; I could tell from her expression that she
hadn’t a clue as to the import of what I’d just declared. “I thought
you, uh, meditated and went vision questing regularly?”
Snorting, I rose to pace. “This is a whole order of magnitude
different.” I waved a hand dismissively. “Playing with fire. I’ve
been playing with fire. But if you play with fire, eventually you get
burned. I didn’t know what the hell I was asking for!”
Turning my back to her, I crossed my arms. I’d grown too used to
Myeengun–my own guide. For whatever reason, she’s tolerant of my
foibles. But this time, she’d left me to the grandfathers and the
Thunderpeople. Maybe she was forbidden to come, maybe she chose to
stay away for reasons of her own–perhaps to remind me that I can’t
command the manitto. No one can.
“Chakotay. Chakotay, turn around.” I did so. Janeway stood up
and walked around her desk, sat on a corner facing me. Her voice was
gentle–as if trying to calm a spooked horse. “I’m not sure what it
is you’re trying to say here. I can see that you’re upset but unless
you quit talking in circles, I can’t help. Right now, all I gather is
that when you were unconscious, you had some kind of…vision…and
that the experience meant something more for you, something different
from anything you’ve experienced before. I still have no idea what
that has to do with your behavior in the cafeteria this morning, why
you suddenly jumped up and ran away from Kes and Anyas’ table.”
I leaned against the wall, more comfortable standing. “For a
moment, I thought I saw something from my vision, that’s all.”
“Then why don’t you tell me about this vision? Or is that
permitted?”
I threw up my hands. “I don’t know if it’s permitted or not!
Or–no. It’s up to me, really. Who I tell, how much I tell. Some
share their visions; some keep them secret.” I met her eyes. “I’ll
share it with you.”
And so I did.
When I was done, I added, “This morning in the cafeteria, for
just a moment, Kes seemed to become Otter, and Anyas seemed to become
Nanahboozhoo. They’re hounding me, captain. They’ll hound me until I
accept the otterskin.”
She had wrapped one arm around her middle, the elbow of the other
resting on it, chin on fist, listening. Now, she asked, “What do they
want you to accept? What is this otterskin bag?”
“Mashkiki. Medicine. Power. The officers of mediwiwin carry an
otterskin bag. According to our myths, it was otter who first brought
medicine to the people. I think what it means– I think it means the
grandfathers are calling me to become a shaman, Kathryn. I had what
might best be translated as a call vision. I was given a song, and a
mission.”
“To heal Voyager’s hoop?”
“Yes.”
She smiled, shook her head a little. I expected her to tell me I
had finally gone around the bend. Instead, she said, “Chakotay–your
manitto haven’t asked you to do anything you haven’t been doing all
along.” I just blinked. She went on, “If I’m the mind and will of
Voyager, you’re the heart. Who does everyone go to with his or her
problems?”
“Kes!” I interrupted.
“And you.” She hopped off the desk and walked over to face me.
“I won’t pretend to understand the symbology of your people, or to
believe in leaving the body in dreams. I won’t pretend to believe in
your manitto. But I’ve seen enough strange things in space not to
discount them out of hand. Who knows what they are? Who can really
explain the universe? No physicist worth her salt would claim to have
all the answers. I certainly don’t. But I can say this: whether your
vision was your subconscious trying to tell you something, or whether
it really was a message from spirit beings–you *are* already our holy
man, our shaman. Tuvok wasn’t so far off, y’know.”
I felt pierced, pinned to the wall and wriggling. I had to move,
had to get free. “I don’t *want* this!” I shouted, stalking away from
her, cutting my hand through the air. “I didn’t ask for it; I don’t
want it. You don’t know what it means! I’m a command-track Starfleet
officer. I’m not a shaman!”
“Chakotay–I don’t think Starfleet has a title for what you
really do here on Voyager.”
“I thought it was first officer?” I snapped. I wasn’t going to
be petted and cajoled.
I could hear her chuckle behind me. “First officer, certainly.
But every officer who makes it to the top levels of command develops
his or her own style. It’s your style I’m talking about. I don’t
know, maybe it’s not so much *what* you do as *how* you do it. You
told me once that what you wanted was to know your place in things.
That’s what I’m talking about, Chakotay. You fill a need here, on the
ship. This ship does have a ‘hoop’–the storytelling circle–and you
are the center. I think you just forgot it for a while. Maybe you
tried too hard; I don’t know. I’m no psychologist. But I have eyes
and I can see how central you are to Voyager’s psychological health,
her *spiritual* health.”
Her words got to me. I’d be a liar if I said they didn’t. But I
couldn’t bring myself to take the step she seemed to think I should.
Turning my head just enough to see her out of the corner of my eye, I
said, “Captain Doctor Kathryn Janeway, scientist, talking about
spiritual health? Next thing I know, you’ll be donning a habit and
taking vows for the convent.”
She laughed. “Not bloody likely!” Then she sobered. “Chakotay,
I don’t want you to dismiss this…experience…out of hand. Or at
least, I don’t want you to reject what you are, what we all see in you
–even Tuvok. I won’t pretend to tell you what your vision ‘means’ in
any kind of absolute sense, but maybe it was trying to point you back
to us so you could be what you’ve always been.”
“No beads and rattles and masks?”
“No beads and rattles and masks. Just a uniform and a talking
stick and a talent for telling a story. We need you, Chakotay. *I*
need you. You hold the center for us.”
Surprised, I turned all the way around. Remembering back a few
days to a different conversation, one where she had needed comfort
when struggling with her own demons, I quoted:

“‘Things fall apart; the center cannot hold;
mere anarchy is loosed upon the world
the blood-dimmed tide is loosed, and everywhere,
the ceremony of innocence is drowned…'”

It sounded like an incantation. Words of power. I felt a shift, a
drop, became aware that something had changed. It was as if we spoke
now outside time, spoke of absolute things.
“I’m learning how to hold things together by not holding on so
tightly,” she said. “But I need a center, Chakotay. I need a center
to hold them to. I’m not the center. That’s not my personality.”
“You’re too much fire,” I said, wondering where these words were
coming from. “Too much of fire and air: mind and will.”
“I need you to be the center.”
I wanted to laugh. “Me? The contrary?”
“You’re not the sixteen-year-old boy who ran off to Starfleet any
more.”
“No, I’m not.”
She took a few steps nearer, spoke low, intensely. “I need you
to be the center.”
In that moment, I doubt I could have refused her anything. “Then
I will be.”
A breath. A blink. Time lurched forward again. We held one
another’s gaze a moment more then both glanced away at the same time.
What had just happened? What had I promised? I wasn’t at all sure I
knew. I turned for the door.
“Chakotay–”
I glanced back; she came forward. I just looked down at her a
moment. She seemed to be waiting for me to say something. I didn’t
know what to say. Enough had been said already.
The moment lengthened, passed from awkward to uncomfortable.
Pressed by a need to break it, I took a step in, bent a little. She
was a small woman. I touched her mouth with mine. I’m not sure I’d
call it a kiss. Skin barely had time to register contact before I was
pulling back. Her grey eyes were very wide.
It was too heavy. The moment was too heavy. I made myself grin.
“Don’t suppose you could put up with me at the market the day after
tomorrow? Command unity, and all that. I need to make some final
arrangements for supplies, before we leave. Company would be nice.”
Her own mouth twisted. “Are you asking for a date, commander?”
“First officers don’t date. It’s beneath them. We escort, or
are escorted, to an engagement.”
She burst out laughing. “Terrible man.”
I leaned forward again, stopped an inch from her mouth. Our
breath mingled. She did not pull away. “What would you do if I
kissed you, Kathryn?”
“Do you want to kiss me?”
“I wouldn’t ask, if I didn’t want to.”
“I thought it might be a hypothetical scenario, testing command
performance.” It was supposed to be a joke, but it came out a little
breathless. I felt about like she sounded.
“Kobayashi Maru in the Delta Quadrant? And do you want me with
my pants on or off?” Then I squeezed my eyes shut, felt the blood
rush up my neck to burn my ears. I couldn’t believe I’d just said
that. Nerves. The high-strung, jelly-in-the-belly, shoot-off-at-the-
mouth kind of nerves I hadn’t felt in years.
She handled it. In the same dry command voice she reserved for
blushing ensigns, she said, “For the moment, pants on, I think.
Later, we’ll see.”
My turn to burst out laughing. She joined me. We hung on to one
another for a moment, laughing our heads off. “They must wonder, out
there, what the hell is going on in here,” I said when I’d caught my
breath.
Reaching up, she touched my cheek. The gesture was…very sweet.
“Kiss me, Chakotay.”
So I did.
The first time I’d ever kissed a girl, I’d been aware of every
sensation: the uncomfortable angle of my neck, the padding of her
breasts between us, her teeth behind her lips, her tongue and mine
dancing awkward around each other, the fact she had to stand on tip-
toe to reach me.
This was like that. I was aware of everything. Her hair under
my hand, the smell of black coffee on her breath, the hum of the air
recycler in the background. She kissed much better. Our teeth didn’t
knock against each other at least. And she knew a good deal more,
knew enough to press her hip right into my crotch. Immediately, all
the disparate sensations flooding through me focused right *there*.
I tore free. “Enough. I can’t go back out there like this!”
Little smile teasing her mouth, she glanced down between us.
“Shall I dump cold water on you, commander?”
“No thanks, captain.”
The titles brought us up short, reminded us: We were on duty.
The first time, out on the hillside, we’d been off-duty–as much as
captain and first officer could ever be off-duty. We’d been Kathryn
and Chakotay. We still were, but we were also captain and first
officer. That thought was more effective than cold water.
“This could get complicated,” I said. “Fraternization warnings
and all that.”
She stared up at me. I could feel her body heat. “Do you want
to go back?”
“No.”
“Neither do I. We’ll have to work it out. Somehow.”
“Right. I can just *hear* what Tuvok’ll have to say.”
“I think you’ll find Tuvok is the least of our worries. You need
to talk to B’Elanna.”
“You said that before.”
“Consider it a reminder. The sooner, the better, Chakotay.”
Crunch time. “Yes, ma’am.”
Her hand came up swiftly. For a moment, I feared she would slap
me but she just patted the side of my face. “Terrible man.” Then she
smiled. “Have you opened your present yet?”
“Present?”
“The present I gave you just before the circle.”
I hit myself on the forehead. “No! I’m sorry. I mant to open
it that night–”
“–but you took a dive down a jeffries tube.”
“And then I just forgot. But I will. Tonight after shift. Do
you want to come watch?”
Smiling a little, she stepped away, went back to her desk. “No.
No need. Dismissed, commander.”
For a moment, I stood there, unsure what to make of that. I was
still weak in the knees and there she stood, calmly rearranging her
desk. Then I saw her hand reach for the ever-present coffee cup.
Fingers missed. Cup tipped. Cold coffee went everywhere. “Dammit!”
She grabbed tissue from a dispenser in the wall, squatted down on the
other side of the desk to clean it up.
Feeling reassured of her humanity, I smiled a little. “Need some
help, Kath?”
Her head popped up above the edge of the desk and she threw a
tissue at me. “Get the hell out of here, you rogue!”
Laughing, I made my escape.

V.

After leaving Janeway’s office, I wandered over to Harry’s
station to check a few things, see how B’Elanna’s repairs were going.
Harry wasn’t there. B’Elanna had co-opted him and Paris for those
very repairs. Sitting on the ground, we had no need for a pilot. The
only people on the bridge were Sam Wildman and Tuvok at his post. I
wondered what Tuvok had assigned to Anyas for the morning. Cleaning
the transporter room with a toothbrush? The thought made me grin.
When I had read the same damn screen three times and still
couldn’t have said what it reported, I realized my concentration was
shot to hell.
Couldn’t imagine why.
I kept expecting Janeway to come zooming out of her readyroom to
say it was all a mistake and if I ever tried to kiss her again, she’d
punch my lights out.
But of course she didn’t. I wondered if she was having any more
luck working in her office than I was out here. I rubbed my eyes.
“Commander.” It was Tuvok; I glanced up. “If you are becoming
fatigued, or feel unwell, perhaps you should not attempt a full day’s
duty so soon after your injury?”
I’m sure Tuvok had heard about the little ‘incident’ in the
cafeteria that morning. Was this his way of telling me he didn’t
think me fit yet? “I’m fine,” I snapped, and returned attention to
the board. If Tuvok was watching, I’d damn well better act normal.
I left for my office as soon as I could safely make an escape
without risking the appearance of having done so. There, alone, I
opened my terminal to skim over what Janeway had tied up for me in my
absence. For the most part, she had handled only those things that
could not wait, leaving the rest to my discretion. An hour or two
later, the door buzzed. “Come.”
Tuvok entered, hands behind his back. “It is nearly noon.
Though Vulcans do not normally partake of ‘lunch’, I did not break
my fast this morning. Would you care to join me in the cafeteria?”
I wasn’t sure *what* to make of that. Did he want to talk about
something? Was he checking up on me? Or was this just the Vulcan
version of a friendly overture? Whatever the case, the idea of going
back to the cafeteria after bolting out of it this morning didn’t
appeal. “Actually,” I said, “I was planning to order a bowl of soup
here and try to catch up on the state of repairs. Was there something
you wanted to talk to me about?”
His eyes hooded. Wrong approach, I told myself. I’d hurt his
feelings. Of course, he’d never admit to having feelings to hurt, but
after two years, I knew better. I stood. “You could join me here, if
you like. Lunch is on me.” After being out of commission for a few
days, I had replicator rations to burn. He nodded once and seated
himself in front of my desk. Walking to the replicator, I asked,
“What’ll you have?”
“Kharokh salad and mineral water.”
I made no comment. Kharokh had always tasted to me like year-old
canned spinach. I brought him his lunch, then ordered some chili for
myself and, on impulse, a plate of frybread which I put between us.
“Try some.”
Up went the eyebrow but he took a piece, took a bite. I waited.
“The oil content is…rather excessive.”
I just grinned and took some for myself.
“What is this called?” he asked.
“Frybread. Everybody’s got his or her own recipe. When I was
growing up on the rez, there was a yearly contest to see who made the
best.”
“Did you win?”
“Me? I couldn’t even cook yet! No, Liz Johns won. Every damn
year. Second place, third…those varied. But they may as well have
given Liz the prize in perpetuity.” I nodded to the plate. “That’s
hers. Never could actually get the recipe *out* of her, so my junior
year at the Academy, I went back to Oklahoma for the contest, got some
of her frybread, took it with me to San Francisco and had a chemist
friend put it through an analyzer to tell me what the hell was in it.”
His expression was unreadable. “And what are the ingredients?”
Grinning, I waved a finger at him. “Ah, ah, ah–great Potowatomi
secret, Mr. Tuvok.”
He snorted delicately and returned his attention to his salad.
“You do realize I could simply read your replicator program?”
“But you won’t.”
We ate then in a companionable silence. It was the first meal
we’d shared since the Great Maquis Strike. When he was done, he
pushed his plate away and steepled his fingers in front of his face.
“I have been thinking about our departure from this system.”
“And?”
“It seems in our best interest to join one of the other caravans.
Although I calculate a 72.4 percent probability that, given what
happened to those who made a previous attempt on Voyager, no one will
organize a second ambush, there is no reason to, as humans put it,
‘tempt fate.’ A convoy of Talaxian ships arrived at Abbyzh-dira
yesterday. I believe they would be the optimal choice of traveling
companions.”
It was a good suggestion, one that had crossed my mind as well,
but I wasn’t sure how Janeway would take it. She disliked being
beholden to anyone, but perhaps this was a small enough matter she
wouldn’t fuss. “You want to put it to the captain or shall I?”
“As it concerns ship’s security, I believe the suggestion should
come from myself.”
“She’ll probably listen to you better anyway.”
He tilted his head. “You underestimate the captain’s confidence
in you, commander.”
*That* I didn’t want to discuss with Tuvok, so I allowed,
“Maybe,” and returned my attention to my chili. “But you’re right:
this is ship’s security. It should come from you.” I grinned, a bit
sardonically. “You can tell her I back you up on the recommendation.
If we’re actually in agreement on something, she’ll either faint dead
away or implement it immediately before one of us changes our mind.”
“Humor,” he said, as if he felt a need to label and box it and
thereby contain it. “Also incorrect. I do not always disagree with
you.”
Rising, I took my empty bowl and his empty salad plate, put them
back in the recycler. “All right, so maybe not ‘always’. Only about
ninety-five percent of the time.”
His expression turned sour. “Hyperbole, as well. In fact, I
would estimate the percentage closer to…seventy-six percent.”
I wasn’t sure if that was meant to be funny or not but I laughed
anyway. Then, leaning against the edge of my desk, I finally let my
curiosity get the better of me. “So, what have you got Anyas doing
this morning?”
“Reviewing Starfleet protocols. I plan to test him on all of
them this afternoon.”
“ALL of them? This *afternoon*?”
“He has an eidetic memory, commander–or so he has informed me.”
And Tuvok planned to find out if that were true. I grinned,
hoping for Anyas’ sake that he hadn’t engaged in idle boasting. “At
least he’s in a uniform instead of a dance costume,” I said.
“We shall see if he stays in one.” Tuvok rose. “Thank you for
the meal. I believe it time to check with my student. If you will
excuse me.” But at the door, he paused, glanced back, tried for an
offhand air which did not succeed. “During your convalescence, the
captain was…most concerned for your well-being. As I said earlier,
I believe you may underestimate her confidence in you–and her
reliance on you. I hope you will not also take them for granted.
Good day.” A swish of doors and he was gone.
And *that*, I thought, was what lunch had been about in the first
place. Vulcans might be able to outflank an argument even before one
could formulate it, but they did the ‘subtle hint’ like the proverbial
bull in a china shop. “Don’t worry, Tuvok,” I said to the closed
door. “I won’t take advantage of her.”

I spent the afternoon with B’Elanna, Kim and Paris down in
engineering, looking at repair specs. They’d done a remarkable amount
of work in a few short days. We should be ready to leave inside a
week. I sent Tuvok a message with the news so he could plan his
contacts with the Talaxians accordingly. I just hoped Janeway would
listen to his advice. I knew she was eager to be gone, but no point
in taking off in a rush, only to be ambushed again and end up right
back where we started.
When alpha shift went off, I strolled around a while, trying to
hear word of Anyas. In truth, though, I was just hoping to bump into
the captain by accident. I hadn’t seen her since our tete-a-tete in
her readyroom that morning, and usually we crossed paths several times
a day–at least. Granted we were not on normal ship’s function now,
but I couldn’t escape the feeling she was avoiding me.
Down by the aeroponic’s bay, I ran across Magda. “Cher Minou!”
she exclaimed and gave me one of her famous French-Canadian hugs.
“And how are you, eh?”
“I’m fine.”
She gripped me by both cheeks and studied my face. I felt
fourteen, not forty-four. Finally, she said, “Bon. You look well.
En effet, cher ami, you are *glowing*.” She grinned. “You are up
to mischief?”
“No, not at all.” But I knew I was blushing.
“If not mischief, then this has been a very *good* day, non?”
I nodded. “Ah…yeah, I guess you could say that.” I wasn’t
about to tell her why. Better change the subject, too, or she’d be
guessing. Sometimes I thought the woman was psychic. “Have you seen
Anyas? I was wondering how his day with Tuvok went. I understand he
had a protocols quiz this afternoon.”
She smiled and patted my cheek. “L’pauvre docteur va bien; c’est
pas ton affaire, Minou. You go rest for this day. Leave Anyas to me
and Kes.”
“But–”
“No buts! To dinner and then to bed with you!” She made shooing
motions and disappeared into the hydroponics bay.
I stood in the hall staring at the shut door, then shrugged and
walked on. Halfway to the cafeteria, I decided I didn’t really want
to show up there this evening, either, so I checked my replicator
account, decided I could swing another meal in my quarters. Besides,
I still had this present to ‘open.’ I didn’t know if I was more
curious or more anxious about a present I could possibly insult, and
was reminded of Andorian wilting trees. The damn things were *shy*,
would literally fold up their leaves if one spoke too loudly in their
presence. I wondered if this were something of the same sort. No
telling what the captain had found down in the market.
As matters turned out, ‘shy’ was about as far from the reality as
possible. Egotistical, acerbic and maddening were better descriptors.
The package–or bag really–turned out to contain a dozen mini-
hologenerators and a program. It took a while to set up generators.
I followed her instructions regarding their placement–still blessedly
innocent of what I was about to unleash on myself. Then, everything
in place, I popped the program into the computer and said, “Run.”
It appeared smile-first and, for just a minute, I wondered if I’d
taken a wrong turn somewhere and landed in Wonderland. A moment later
when the rest of it caught up with the smile, that impression was only
enhanced.
It was a cat, or a fashion nightmare, I wasn’t sure which. The
fur was bright green with orange stripes, pink belly and socks. I
wondered if the captain had been smoking a little peyote when she
programmed this thing. It was also *huge*–more small lynx than
domestic housecat. Tail wrapped serenely around its feet, it sat like
Sekhmet on the back of my couch.
For a moment, we just regarded one another. I wasn’t sure what
to do with it. I’d never been given a holographic pet in shades of
neon before.
*Heya, big boy.*
The mouth hadn’t moved but the voice clearly belonged to the cat.
I admit, I jumped, and amended my thought: I’d never been given a
holographic pet in shades of neon with a talk function and an attitude.
When I still didn’t reply, my ‘present’ hopped down from the
couch and walked over to rub up against my legs–for all the world
like any regular cat. *What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue?*
Predictable, but I chuckled in spite of myself, squatted down to
offer my hand to be smelled then rubbed the animal under the chin.
The purr was almost unnaturally loud. “Do you have a name?”
*Mama calls me Chessie, but if you insist, I’ll consider a
change. Won’t promise one, but I’ll consider it.*
The voice was definitely male, a bit husky. “Chessie will do,” I
said. “And who is ‘Mama’?”
Chessie pulled back his head to blink at me as if I were stupid.
*Who d’you think?*
“The captain.”
*The one and only.*
“Just what is it you’re supposed to be?”
He stretched his chin forward again for me to scratch. *Friend,
buddy, bosom pal, occasional foot-warmer…but I’m afraid parcheesi
partner is out.* He raised a front paw. *’Less you wanna move my
pieces for me.*
Grinning, I said, “That’s okay; I’ll pass on the parcheesi.”
He rubbed his head harder against my fingers. *Ooooh, you’re
good at that. Scratch a little higher on the cheek.* I complied.
Chessie went on, *I am the utterly perfect pet. All the benefits but
none of the drawbacks: no litter box, no fleas, no shedding, I don’t
insist you turn on a faucet so I can drink, and I don’t spit up
hairballs in the middle of the night. Furthermore, I’m intelligent,
witty and a charming conversation partner.*
“And egotistical.”
He managed the affronted expression only a cat could perfect and
mince-stepped off, tail high, curled just slightly at the tip. Still
squatting, I watched him begin to explore the living room. For all
the intelligence that the captain had obviously programmed into him,
he did act just like a cat, looking under this, behind that, and
generally trying to check out the place, one square inch at a time.
*Nice digs ya got here. Of course, a couple stray rubber bands
in easy cat-reach and a suitably large pillow on the corner of the
couch nearest the heater would improve things immeasurably.*
I grinned. Was there a cat born able to resist a rubber band?
Cheapest cat toy in the world. “I’ll see what I can do,” I said, then
added sarcastically, “and I’m glad you approve of my quarters.”
Standing, I moved around from the area near my little two-person
dining table towards the couch so I could keep an eye on my visitor.
I wasn’t sure just yet what he might get into, but given the fact he
was a cat, he was bound to get into something. Sitting down on the
edge of my sofa, I clasped hands between my knees and watched Chessie
sniff the legs of my desk, hop neatly up into the chair. “How did the
captain know I liked cats?”
Chessie looked up, Siamese-blue eyes wide and suspiciously
innocent. *You told her?*
“I don’t ever recall telling her any such thing.” I shrugged.
“But who knows? Maybe I did.”
*Are you planning on sitting there a while?* the cat asked.
“I don’t know–why?”
He hopped from the desk chair onto arm of the sofa, then cat-
walked across the sofa back to land–hard–in my lap, presenting the
posterior first, of course, tail swishing in my face. *Because,* he
said, turning around three times, *your lap is just about large enough
to sub for that pillow you’re gonna find for me later.* And down he
lay.
My lap was *barely* large enough. I had cat spilling over a
little to either side. My hand sneaked up to stroke his back; he
purred and kneaded my thigh. I’d forgotten how hypnotic it was to pet
a cat. I’d read once somewhere that it lowered both the person’s and
the cat’s blood pressure, an argument in favor of cat ownership for A-
type personalities if I’d ever heard one. Maybe Janeway needed a cat,
not a dog.
We sat like that for a while. I was tired, I admit. The day had
been long. To sit quiet for a few minutes, cat in my lap, head back
against the sofa, was an unexpected luxury. This reminded me of the
stray I’d picked up, back in the CDMZ. I wondered who was feeding it
now, had no doubt someone would. The maquis had always been good at
taking in strays, animal or human. In the CDMZ, animal strays hadn’t
been so uncommon, either; many colony worlds had been agricultural.
Dogs, cats, even a pair of goats and a pig came in with the human
refugees; dijels and motz came with the Bajorans; big shaggy sehlats
with the Vulcans. But the oddest of all had been the Quetzal-green
Betazoid Kabori bird that had adopted Kurt. It had used to ride
around on his shoulder, prompting him to bad Hemingway imitations
until he had me laughing my ass off at him.
*Whatcha thinking, DaddyO?*
Startled, I glanced down to see the cat watching me from one
barely-opened eye. “‘DaddyO’?” I asked.
*Got a different preference? Pops? Old man? Uncle C?*
‘Uncle’ reminded me unpleasantly of Nanahboozhoo and my vision.
Lifting the cat in my arms, I stood.
*Whoooah, boy!* I felt claws go in as the creature scrambled for
a solid purchase on my shoulder. *How about a warning next time
before the world moves!
“I wasn’t going to drop you,” I said to him, lowering him back to
the floor. He was too big to carry around. “And it wouldn’t hurt you
even if I did.”
*How d’you know? Ever been a hologram before?*
I snorted, walked towards the replicator, cat at my heels. “No,
I have to admit, that’s one experience I *haven’t* been subjected to
out here. Do you mind it I get a little dinner? You may not need to
eat, but I do.”
*I don’t NEED to eat, but that doesn’t mean I don’t LIKE to eat.
How ’bout calling up a bowl of cream from my program?* He sat, licked
at a paw. *I think Mama remembered to put in the cream. If not, I’m
gonna have a chat with the chick.*
I chuckled. “That, I’d like to see.”
*Wouldn’t you just.*
“One bowl of cream,” I spoke to the air. It materialized right
in front of my visitor.
*Atta boy.* And he began to lap it up. I got my own dinner:
fried chicken and biscuits, something thoroughly greasy and bad for
me. If the cat was having cream, I could have my cut of saturated fat
for the day, too. Even though Chessie appeared to be occupied with
his bowl, since his speech function wasn’t connected to a throat, he
also continued to talk. *Chicken! Too bad that’s real and I’m not.
So, you never answered either of my questions.*
I’d forgotten them by this point. “What questions?”
*First, waddaya want to be called, and second, what were you
thinking?*
The cat had a good memory. Then again, it was a computer
program; it ought to. “What do I want to be called…. Names are
always good.”
Finished with his cream, Chessie swiped at the bowl–which
promptly disappeared. “How’d you do that?” I asked.
*It’s a hologram, I’m a hologram.*
“So you could have called it up, too? Why ask me then?”
Hopping into the chair opposite mine at the table, he looked at
me over the edge. *It’s so much more…traditional. Y’know, cat
meows nicely, cat owner provides large quantities of cream and other
yummy comestibles. Now, you were thinking…?*
“How do you know I was thinking anything?”
*Mmmm, maybe because you were grinning at nothing?*
“Just an old friend. I was thinking about an old friend.”
It suddenly struck me hard, like a sucker punch below the
diaphragm–the cat reminded me of Kurt. Same wonky, wicked sense of
humor. Janeway couldn’t have…. Could she?
But, no. She wouldn’t swipe a dead man’s personality for a
holographic simulation. Coincidence. And the cat used words Bendera
wouldn’t know what to do with. ‘Comestible’, for pete’s sake!
*Now whatcha thinking?*
I blinked, shook my head. I had to remember this thing was not
really a cat…as if I could forget, given its color. Cat’s curiosity
but a human’s intelligence; he read my face a little *too* well. Just
why the hell had Janeway given him–made him, in fact–for me? This
gift represented hours and hours of work.
“I wasn’t really thinking much of anything,” I told Chessie.
He just looked at me, then dipped his head and began diffidently
to clean his whiskers, saying nothing else. I finished my dinner in
silence, thoughts wandering…wandering mostly in Janeway’s direction,
I admit. I wondered where she was this evening, what she was doing.
I should probably call her and thank her for the present but I
hesitated, remembering that she was avoiding me. After that morning,
I wasn’t sure I could blame her. I *still* couldn’t believe I’d
dropped that line about the pants! I couldn’t believe she’d responded
with the suggestion the pants might one day be optional, either.
Damn. This one was not covered in any Starfleet textbook, except
to give muddled warnings. I’d gotten through the past two years
mostly by ignoring the whole question and sublimating like crazy.
CRASH!
Jumping out of my skin and the chair both, I yelled, “What the
hell?”
The cat had disappeared. I had been so wrapped up in my own
thoughts, I hadn’t even noticed. Now I stalked towards the bedroom,
from where the crash, and now a pathetic whimpering, came. From the
doorway, I could assess the damage.
Chessie cowered at the edge of the bed beneath an overhang of
spread. His tail gave him away. On the floor in front of my dresser
lay my smudge bowl, ash from burnings scattered and black pawprints
revealing the offender’s route of escape even if the tail had not–
straight across the bedspread. The smudge bowl–made of polished
shell–was still intact. But he had also managed to pull down the
buckskin which had been under the smudge bowl, my pipe, and a votive
candle holder. It was the glass votive which had broken. “Dammit!”
*Sorry, sorry, sorry* came the whimper from the unseen culprit.
*But the feathers…. They were just…hanging there, inviting….*
The anhinga and eagle feathers tied onto my pipe stem. They must
have been peaking over the dresser edge–a little too tempting for
kitties, even green and orange kitties.
Stalking over, I pulled up the spread to reveal him. “Didn’t
‘Mama’ teach you to keep your paws to yourself?” The damn thing
actually put those very paws right over his nose, looking utterly
terrified. I sighed. I couldn’t stay mad at him. “Come on out.
I won’t spank you.” Slowly, he crept forward, huddled down about a
handspan away, shivering, eyes big as saucers. Cats do pathetic as
well as any beagle I’ve ever met. Reaching down, I scooped him up–
heavy sucker–and unceremoniously plopped him on my shoulder. “Now
listen. There are a few ground rules around here. This”–I picked
up the pipe and waved it in front of his nose–“is not a toy. If
you’re not sure if you can play with something, ask before trying,
since you CAN ask. And stay off the tabletops. I don’t allow my cats
on tables and dressers. Couches, chairs, the bed, those you can
lounge on to your heart’s content, but stay off the other furniture.
Got it?”
The cat had pushed back to look at me, eyes still wide but the
ears forward now instead of back–a good sign. His words took me by
surprise. *So you’ll keep me?*
Snorting softly, I started to say, Do I have a choice?, but
rethought it. Something in the tone–flat without the sarcastic edge
–gave away his uncertainty. The thing was *worried*.
Hell, I was attributing feelings to a hologram. Then I reminded
myself that if Vulcans and EMHs could have them, why not holographic
cats?
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Cats don’t hug, quite. But they do cuddle well.

VI.

I think it was the crash that did it.
I’d been dodging Chakotay since the meeting that morning: there
was no way I wanted to face him in front of the crew with the memory
of that kiss so close to the surface. Not until I’d had some time to
digest the whole thing. Lord….
I’d kissed him.
No. Worse. I’d told him to kiss me, *told* him to. Me–the
sensible, logical, controlled one. Maybe I was the one who’d fallen
down a jeffries tube, and I was hallucinating the whole thing. What a
depressing comparison that made: Chakotay got demi-gods; angels and
archangels. Manitto. Me? Erotic hallucinations. Somehow it seemed
entirely unfair. It also seemed unlikely. I was pretty sure I hadn’t
fallen–at least, not down a jeffries tube.
All right: he’d kissed me first, if you could count that phantom
touch as a kiss–and I did count it.
But then I’d told him to kiss me.
For all I’d wanted to kiss him, for all I’d promised myself I’d
make a decision along those lines…. The truth is, I’d never really
thought I would. Not really.
God. The man knows how to kiss. But I still couldn’t believe…
Ambushed by a religious role that disturbed him and seduced him,
which he had played at with the charmed hope of innocence and
arrogance, Chakotay was tumbling in free-fall: all his certainties in
a chaotic tumble.
I was no less lost. As singed and burning-bright as a moth in a
candle flame. I didn’t know who I was. Certainly the old Kathryn
wasn’t the woman who had told her first officer to kiss her–and then
done everything in her power to make sure he’d want to kiss her again.
Surely that wasn’t *me*?
I made it through the day. I made it to my quarters. I managed
to eat some dinner. Not much–my stomach was too tied up and my
nerves were too twitchy for more than a salad. I even stayed away
from coffee, for a change–I already had all the jittery, jumpy
symptoms of caffeine overload as it was. I gave in to temptation, and
treated myself to a bubble bath beyond belief. I got frivolous and
slipped into the silky, comfortable outfit Kes had gotten me–and
rolled my eyes, knowing that I wore it as much for the memory of his
arm around me and his side warm and solid against my back as for the
pleasure of feeling elegant and exotic in the empty solitude of my own
quarters.
Then I sat on my sofa, and tried to come up with some reason not
to go see how Chakotay was.
I was beginning to think I needed my head examined. My moods
seemed to be as erratic as a random number generator–all over the
board. One second I was furious with myself, appalled that I’d
forgotten my own rules and standards. The next….
The next the memory of the feel of him, the way he’d pressed
close when I pushed against him, the slide of his tongue and the
cradle of his palm against my skull, would take over; and shivering,
grinning delight would go skittering through me, leaving me restless,
and wild, and a bit breathy. Those moments I’d find myself with a
goofy grin on my face, and feel like I could dance with the stars and
not get burned.
Then the mood would turn to ash, and I’d be right back to self-
reproach.
During those hours after he fell I’d felt like all he had to do
was open his eyes and I’d be ready for anything. Ready to accept the
whole thing: the feelings, the complications, the needs. Accept how
much I had come to want him, and depend on him. I’d been wrong–he
opened his eyes–and suddenly it was all more confusing than ever.
Much more confusing: before I’d been able to pretend to myself that it
wasn’t an issue. Just an annoying little attraction I could shove to
one side, in favor of more practical, demanding concerns.
I’d done it, he’d done it, and I didn’t know for the life of me
if that was some kind of failure, or a victory. It felt like both:
and like a mystery, and a debacle, and a secret, all bundled together
and tied with a bow.
If you can sulk and gloat simultaneously I was managing it. I
wasn’t managing much else: it seemed like having the repent-at-leisure
spooks was as much as I could manage. Certainly my repeated efforts
to keep my mind on MURDER IN MESOPOTAMIA didn’t get me anywhere.
Poirot could have shaved his mustache, murdered Hastings, and run off
with Miss Marple, and I wouldn’t have noticed.
Then I heard the crash from Chakotay’s quarters, followed by a
howl, and I knew the cat was out of the bag.
It took all of about ten seconds to realize that if I waited
there in my quarters, right next door to his, the next thing I knew
I’d be at his door, dying to see if he liked the damned thing, and all
ready to receive a kiss if he did, or give a kiss as a consolation
prize if he didn’t. In short, I’d be in big trouble if I didn’t
leave–and leave instantly.
I surrendered the field. I’d have surrendered the entire galaxy
if it could have gotten me safe-away from my own damned, traitorous
willingness to seduce and be seduced by temptation–or Chakotay–
whichever came first.
I was halfway to the turbolift before I realized that I wasn’t
really dressed for my ready room. I could just imagine the gossip:
“The Old Woman came barreling onto the bridge dressed fit to kill and
smelling of Velosian Desire bubble bath, went to her ready room–and
hasn’t come out since. No one can go in–particularly Chakotay. She
says she’s never coming out again–the sofa is comfortable, and she
was tired of her own quarters. Yep. She’s around the bend, all
right. Completely gonzo. Bet it’s because she’s in love with
Chakotay. Love makes command officers act crazy, that way. They test
’em for that before they’ll give ’em a command of their own.”
Nope. The ready room was out.
Tuvok’s room? Hell, even Tuvok would wonder what I was doing
showing up at his door in that ‘stellar splendour’ dress, emitting the
scent of imported Risan bubble bath. Vulcans can be determinedly
oblivious, but there are some things that overpower even a Vulcan’s
insistence on cluelessness. Not that he’d think I was importuning
him: he knows I wouldn’t cross over into T’Pel’s territory even if he
and I had that kind of relationship. But Paris could make book on
his figuring out what *had* triggered the feminine indulgences. In
fact, in light of the conversations we’d had after the fall, with my
luck he’d not only guess, but start providing me with marriage
counseling I simply wasn’t ready for yet. I did *not* want good
advice on my sex life from Tuvok. What I wanted was for him, and me,
and Chakotay, and the whole damned ship to go back to the days when
I’d known what the hell I was supposed to be doing, and to *leave* it
that way.
Damn.
Sandrine’s? Hell, usually I didn’t even go to Sandrine’s dressed
in my best. I’d only worn it for the *circle* because it was new, and
Kes had given it to me, and Riaka’s naming was worth the effort…
And if I was honest, because I kind of wanted Chakotay to see
just how good I looked in it. But…
At least Sandrine’s was some sort of excuse for looking like a
holo-star out slumming. So Sandrine’s it was.
I stepped onto the turbolift, gave the order, and tried to
collect my wits.
One floor down the lift stopped and Tuvok stepped on. I should
have expected it. Murphy, or Coyote, or Chakotay’s Nanahboozhoo,
seemed to have taken over scripting my life. Of course Tuvok had to
show up, just when I’d decided to avoid him.
No question he noticed the dress. He didn’t say anything at
first, though. Not about the clothes.
“Captain, I was about to page the computer and locate you. I
wished to address the issue of our plans for departure.”
“Yes?”
“Commander Chakotay and I have discussed the possibility of
leaving with the Talaxian merchant caravan that has recently arrived
in orbit. It would seem a practical answer to the problem of a safe
retreat from Abbyzh-dira.”
I could have kissed him. No, on second thought, I’d kissed
enough of my senior officers for the day. Maybe I’d promote him back
to lieutenant commander. He deserved it: he’d just given me something
normal to occupy my mind. Normal was nice. I liked normal. “Hmmm.
It’s a possibility, but…”
“I have just been speaking to the leader of the caravan. He’s
willing to accept a reasonable arrangement in return for the privilege
of traveling with his entourage as far as the planetary system of
Izary. He would expect us to take part in any defensive maneuvers,
and to be willing to give aid and assistance to any ship in the convoy
during the time of our passage, but he asks nothing more.”
“I’m still not sure….”
“Neither the commander nor I have been able to determine a more
efficient and effective course of action.”
I put on my best Official Frown. “Then try harder. That sort of
deal can get messy in no time, and you know it. ‘Aid and assistance’
could put us in some pretty questionable positions, in regards to the
Prime Directive. So could mutual defense.”
His eyebrows quirked, but he continued to look dead ahead. “I
will certainly give the problem my attention; however, I doubt very
much that I will be able to devise a plan that will promise as much
safety for as little risk.”
I sighed, and crossed my arms over my chest. “You’re sure?”
“To a high degree of probability.”
Which is Vulcan for ‘you bet your sweet ass I’m sure.’ I looked
at the textured flooring between my toes. It was as close as I’d come
to a steady foothold for years. “All right. Talk to the leader
again, see what you come up with as his final offer, be sure you read
the fine print, and get back to me on it as soon as you have the
details firmed up. How’s it going with the watch on Kilpatrick and
Bintar?” The turbolift had come to a stop, and the doors slid open.
I put my hand on the edge of one panel, to keep them from closing
again.
“They have both made several trips to the Market, though never in
each other’s company, and on no occasion have they participated in any
activities that could be classified as clearly suspect. They have
purchased a variety of comestibles and luxury items, but there is no
sign of them acquiring materials that could be put to use in any
subversive action.”
I looked away, frustrated. I kept getting the niggling feeling
that those two weren’t by any means neutralized, even with the death
of Jorland and the consolidation of the crew and the command team.
But… “Take the issue off of urgent status, then. Drop it down to
second priority.” A sudden, cold thought hit me. “Do you still have
that full sensor watch on Chakotay?”
Tuvok looked at me like I’d lost my marbles. “No, captain. Not
since the doctor ruled him fit for duty and released him from sickbay.
As I understood it, the decision to institute surveillance was based
on the possibility of an attack occurring while he was physically
unable to defend himself. Under the circumstances continuing the
watch would have been a breach of his rights to privacy, with
insufficient need to justify the action.”
I wanted to drop to the floor in utter relief. A full sensor
watch would have given whoever was manning the sensor check the
unmistakable knowledge of what we’d done that morning–unless I’d read
Chakotay’s physical response entirely too optimistically. I didn’t
think I had. Some things are difficult to fake at a moment’s notice.
The “gallant reflex” is said to be one of them…along with a lot of
other little tell-tale symptoms of arousal. I switched topics fast,
determined to escape the whole issue. “How are things going with
Anyas?”
Tuvok’s face had the kind of non-committal blandness Vulcans get
when the situation is remarkable enough to generate embarrassingly
emotional bouts of surprise and amazement. “He has shown an unusual
degree of concentration, commitment, and intellectual prowess.”
“You mean he’s doing well.”
“So it would appear.”
“He’ll get to keep the uniform?”
He looked at me reprovingly. “It is far too early to speculate,
captain. However, I believe you can take it as given that he will be
appearing in uniform for the immediately foreseeable future. Speaking
of dress….”
“I’d hoped you wouldn’t, actually.”
He finally committed to an open assessment of my outfit. “I fail
to see the logic of that statement; my understanding of the principals
of costume in a social context would indicate that attire of the type
you are currently wearing is intended to draw attention and comment.”
“Yes and no. Suffice it to say that here, and now, the answer is
‘no’.”
He arched a brow, but nodded. “You were planning on going
somewhere?”
“Sandrine’s.”
“A command appearance? If you wish, I could contact commander
Chakotay and we could provide another proof of command unity. A group
appearance.”
“Unnecessary under the circumstances.” That one, delivered the
way I delivered it, is Federation Standard for ‘try it and you’re dead
meat.’ I released my hold on the turbolift doors, and stepped out,
turning to face him. “Good night, Tuvok, and thank you.” The doors
started to slide shut.
A dark hand snapped into the narrowing space, and triggered the
door back open. Tuvok looked at me intently; uncertainty and
confusion in his eyes. “Captain?”
“Yes?” I couldn’t resist the befuddlement there. Vulcans try so
hard to understand us, and lord knows, it’s not like it’s easy. *We*
don’t even understand us most of the time, and the information they’d
need to have us make even shaky sense has been culturally conditioned
out of them. It wasn’t his fault that I’d gone from comfortably
fielding his comments about “feelings” and “reconciliations,” and the
crew’s speculations about Chakotay and me, to acting like a chicken
with its head cut off over nothing more than the idea of going to
Sandrine’s with the man. “You had a question?”
He just looked at me, then shook his head a little. “No. My
apologies. Perhaps…” He shook his head again. “You look very…
attractive. I hope you have a good evening at Sandrine’s.” His hand
withdrew and the doors closed, leaving me staring at a smooth, shiny
enameled panel that reflected back my face.
I hadn’t realized my eyes were so large. Like a spooked animal’s
–dilated and a little skittish. I closed them, calmed myself, and
when I opened them again the wild, woods-colt look was gone. Just
Kathryn Janeway. Ordinary, middle-aged, and about as respectable as
you can look in stellar splendour. It was a welcome sight, taking the
alien edge off the moment. I nodded to myself, murmured, “Ship-shape
and Bristol fashion,” in my most firm and no-nonsense Mary Poppins-
governess voice, and turned down the corridor to Sandrine’s.
When the portal to the holodeck opened, it opened on Bacchanalia.
Most of the crew was there, off duty due to the day-shift
scheduling that was still in affect, and they were whooping it up.
Music was blaring, glasses were raised–literally raised, waved up in
the air above heads–and a solid mass of bodies had congregated in the
center of the room on the dance floor. In the center were Tom, Magda,
Harry and B’Elanna–and on their shoulders, elevated like the boar’s
head at a medieval feast, was Anyas. He was still in uniform, like a
little boy who won’t change out of his birthday clothes in the hopes
that by keeping them on the day won’t end. Most everyone else was in
civvies: everything from the elegant motley that had appeared at the
circle to ordinary, everyday slop-abouts. A wild, eerie cheer and
whoop rolled around the room, accompanied by laughter; and the madding
crowd jiggled and circled in ecstatic celebration.
Tom, taller than most of the rest, spotted me over the
surrounding heads. He waved, nearly oversetting Anyas, and hollered
across the room. “He passed! Beat Tuvok’s test cold!” He turned
towards the bar and, bellowing as loudly as he could, shouted
“Somebody get the captain a drink,” then grinned at me and continued
the dance-shuffle that was slowly rotating Anyas in a circle, like a
trophy on a turning display pedestal.
Sandrine materialized at my elbow. “‘Bon soir, cherie. Que
voudriez-vous a boire?” I shook my head. I’m no good at languages
under the best of circumstances, and over the roar of music, howling,
and laughter I wasn’t about to guess what I was missing. She pursed
her lips and gave a visible sigh: given the neckline almost any sigh
is visible on Sandrine. “What do you want to drink?”
I leaned close and shouted over the swell of sound. “Cold. Cold
and fizzy? What’s a good choice?”
“Champagne?”
“No. Yes. Yes, champagne! Sounds wonderful. Synthahol?”
“D’accord.” She moved away.
I looked around as the Anyas-hoisting ended in trips and
laughter, and the dance floor emptied of all but a few couples, and
something happened.
When we graduated from the Academy, I remember they released
chrome-bright balloons from every tower and rooftop on campus–
shining, tumbling, wind-scattered balloons–and white doves. They
flew up into into a silver-gray San Fransisco sky, sailing up and up
like all our hopes. I remember feeling like I was sailing up with
them. Looking around the room I suddenly felt like the same balloons
were sailing inside me, the doves fluttering and rising, the formal
caps of the graduates whirling up into the air. By the time Sandrine
came back with the synthahol champagne in the tall, elegant glass, it
was almost redundant. I was already drunk on something more
intoxicating.
Tom sidled up beside me. Nervy boy, he slipped an arm around me,
pecked my cheek, and smiled that “Golden Boy” smile he specializes in.
“You look great. Kes picked just right. Want to dance?”
Normally I’d have teased him, put him firmly in his place, and
that would have been the end of it. Instead, I just nodded, set my
glass on a nearby table, and found myself gliding onto the dance floor
just as the music shifted to some fast, slip-step piece of music that
sounded like a fusion of some of the torchier flamenco numbers from
old earth with the lyric sounds of Betazed. Very hot, and very good
for display.
It’s a good thing that you more or less have to learn to dance at
some point in a command career, if only well enough to act the
gracious host or guest at diplomatic functions. I’m not God’s gift,
but I can get by, and Tom was *very* good: the kind of good that can
make even the most dumb-footed stumbler seem graceful and adept. He
led me through spinning, turning steps that kept me worrying more
about my feet than about who was watching. By the time I knew the
basic pattern I was having too much fun to think about much but the
laughter in his eyes, the sizzling, scorching strut and flourish of
the music, with pattering, stuttering drums and a lacy filagree of
secondary themes worked over an explosive melody like a matter-
antimatter reaction, and of how delightful it felt when the skirts of
my frock-coat spun out in a fluted circle around me as I turned and
turned to keep my face to Tom. When it was over I clapped, laughing
as he preened and cocked his head like a strutting rooster. “Very
nice, lieutenant. *Very* nice. If we ever get back, and you decide
to give the fleet the heave-ho, you could have a great career as a
dancer for the holo-trade.”
He offered his arm, I recovered my champagne glass, and he led me
towards “his” table, where most of the crew I knew best seemed to have
gathered already. “Not a chance. If I ever leave fleet again Neelix
has promised to make me a partner in an import-export business.” He
gestured grandly with his free hand, calling up images of giant signs
all done in holographic displays and lights. “Paris and Neelix;
traders extrordinaire!” He reached back to the next table, pulled up
a spare chair, seated me, then settled in B’Elanna’s lap with a
mischievous grin.
She shoved him, but not very hard. If she’d shoved hard, he’d
have been on his keester on the floor in no time. But she put on a
good show, frowning and grumbling. “Pig. No manners. Captain, why
do we keep him on board? Chakotay could fly the ship. This one just
takes up space and molests the women. I say we wait till we’re clear
of Abbyzh-dira, and space him.”
I cocked my head, pretending to consider the possibility. Took
my time, grimacing, like I was being forced to a distasteful
conclusion. Finally I shook my head. “No. I’m afraid not. If the
replicators ever break down he’s first on the list as provender.”
Chaim, seated at the far side of the table, laughed. “Oy vey izh
mir! Not that. Tom’s traif!”
B’Elanna grinned, and chucked Tom under the chin. “See: I told
you you were a pig.”
“Just a ham.”
Cherel giggled, and shook her head. “Still traif. Definitely
not kosher. That’s all right: Klingons will eat anything.”
“Really? Promise? I’m the dish of the day!” Tom fluttered his
lashes at B’Elanna.
This time B’Elanna really did shove hard, and he tumbled laughing
to the floor. “Yeah. Dish of the day. Right: mystery meat on starch
substitute. Cafeteria chow.” She started a slow-motion tip of her
glass over his head, chuckling as he crab-scuttled away before the
liquid even approached the rim. “No wonder he’s unclean. Afraid of
a little shower!”
He blew a friendly raspberry at her, pulled up another chair
right behind her, and leaned his arms against her back, chin on her
shoulder, nose close to one ear. “I love it when Klingon women get
riled. About the time they start to throw insults, you know the
furniture won’t be long following. After that, you’re home free.”
B’Elanna shook her head, but then leaned back a little, allowing
his face to brush her hair. “Not a chance. I’m saving the furniture
for my husband. Not so much as an end table until there’s a ring on
my finger. A man looses all respect for a woman who throws the sofa
around for anybody.”
Harry laughed. “I’ve heard Tom claim women throw him on the
sofa: but I don’t think he’s ever told me that a woman threw a sofa on
him.” He suddenly lit up, sniggering, graceful dark eyes bright for
the first time in a long time. He’d been having a hard time with the
D.Q. blues lately. “Think about it, B’Elanna: he’d come to you a
virgin. You could initiate him. Might do him some good.”
Magda chuckled. “At least it might keep him still long enough
for a woman to get some use out of him. Eh, I always thought he was
too busy trying to catch women to ever find out what it’s like to
actually have one.”
“That’s right. Insult my manhood,” Tom pouted, camping
dreadfully. “Nobody loves me. Think I’ll go eat worms.”
B’Elanna reached back, and ruffled his hair. He took her hand,
and nibbled her fingers, and she blushed, snatching her hand away.
“Those aren’t worms, Paris. Go look in aeroponics.”
Kes was merry, leaning against Neelix and gently stroking a
sleeping Riaka, while she watched the show. “We don’t have worms in
aero, B’Elanna. I could see if we have any tissue samples and clone
him some, though.”
I suddenly realized Anyas was beside me, leaning against the back
of my chair. I hadn’t even noticed him, for a wonder. Couldn’t
figure out why, either. Anyas is the definition of ‘noticeable’.
Maybe it was the uniform. This time he’d been as good as invisible
until he reached over my shoulder to snag a handful of chips from a
bowl set out in the middle of the table. “Don’t go to the trouble,
Kes. If ‘worms’ are what I think they are I can get you something
close before we go. I hadn’t heard they were a delicacy, though. We
usually reserve them for gardens and pelli-bait.” He took a mouthful
of the chips, munched consideringly for a moment, and nodded. “These
are good. Like laughter-and-tears. I could get used to these.”
“You should taste my vitrat-munch,” Neelix said. “Now *that’s* a
delicacy. These Alphans don’t appreciate the finer things in life.”
“I’ll look forward to it.” Anyas’ eyes glittered and I suspected
he’d already realized how hard it was for my crew to adjust to the
crazy cuisine Neelix produces.
I’ll tell you the truth: it isn’t so bad. We’d have killed him a
long time ago if it were really bad. Trouble is, it’s never familiar.
It’s bad enough that we never take a shore leave that isn’t really an
away mission, never see a planet that has the hallmarks of “home.”
When it comes to meals it would be nice not to get that “to boldy go”
feeling. First thing in the morning is a bad time to try to gear
oneself up for daring adventures, even if they are merely culinary.
Anyas brushed the grease and crumbs from his fingers
fastidiously, using a nearby napkin. Then he turned to me. “I’m
celebrating. Would you like to dance? I don’t know your people’s
dances yet, but I think I could do that.” He ducked his head towards
the dance floor. The music had slowed, and the couples turning there
had fallen back on the sort of shuffling box step anyone can do.
In another mood, I wouldn’t have risked it. But…
“I’d be honored, Anyas. And congratulations: Tuvok was
impressed.” Which was accurate, even if not precisely what Tuvok had
said. Tuvok likes things predictable, and Anyas’ enthusiasm,
ebullience, and intelligence shook him up. I allowed him to take my
hand, and lead me to the dance floor.
Once we were there I really was puzzled. Something was
definitely out-of-kilter in how Anyas ‘felt’ to me.
I couldn’t place it for the longest time. He moved gracefully,
carried on a pleasant and amusing conversation about his first day in
uniform, and Tuvok’s reactions to his activities. He held my hand
lightly and gently. Perfect, gracious, friendly, a good companion. I
was damned if I could put my finger on the problem. Then it hit me:
If you could have hooked him up to a sensor rig and taken a
reading on his ‘personality indicators’ he’d have spiked the charts in
terms of friendly, amusing, and energetic. Very tigger-ish. Bouncy.
But in terms of his usual sexual bumptiousness he was as flat as
an atmospheric reading on a vacuum. Nothing. Absolutely absent. He
might as well have been a eunuch, and me a horta, or something. If
anything his manner was a tender, fraternal protectiveness, as though
he were kindly taking a little girl out for her first spin in public,
and carefully making sure he didn’t do anything to take the golden
glow off. As though I were something fragile, and vulnerable, and in
need of the gift of a bit of pampering.
For some reason the revelation was the first thing to shake the
swirling giddiness I’d felt since entering Sandrine’s. I clutched
desperately at the silvery feelings, and managed to pull the wildness
back to me–but my grip on it felt insecure. When the dance was over
I hurried back to the table, hoping the Mad Hatter’s Tea Party
ambiance would help me hang onto the comfort of just enjoying myself
and giving in to the moment, for a change.
The mob was still there: still giggling, and flirting, and
laughing. Carey and Dalby had joined the table, and Soames had shown
up too, taking the chair I’d been in. As I came up Paris elbowed him
in the ribs, and he started to rise. I waved him back, and pulled up
yet another spare chair. I ended up well back from the edge of the
table, what with the crew filling the circumference to overload
already. I settled myself and listened to the chatter.
After a while, B’Elanna looked up from a conversation she’d been
having, head bent close to Harry and Tom’s. She scanned the room.
“Where the hell *is* he, anyway? I thought the doctor said he was
better, now. And he was jumpy as a cat this afternoon. Half the time
he couldn’t even be trusted to give me a tricorder reading on a weld.
Sort of mood that usually brought him out in spades, back in the CDMZ.
Twitchy and ready to dance the night out.”
Tom kept his gaze locked to his drink, a wicked little grin
playing on his face. “Dunno. Captain, you have any guesses? Q.B.’s
wondering where the Old Man is.”
I shook my head. “You’re asking me?”
Tom’s head snapped up, and his eyes crinkled. “Thought you might
have an idea. Dad always said a good captain knew everything that
went on on her ship. Anyway, your quarters are right next to each
other. No guesses?”
“We-e-e-e-ll. Put that way: I have a sneaking suspicion he’s
getting acquainted with a cat of a different stripe.”
Tom howled. “Oh, no. You finished it. Does he like it?”
“Damned if I know. About the time I left to come here I heard a
crash and a cuss–and he hasn’t tracked me down and threatened to kill
me yet, but other than that….”
“Finished what?” Harry had that bright-boy curiosity. The old
‘qui vive’ spirit–on alert.
Tom grinned and was about to answer when his eyes flickered and
he looked to me, radiating sudden apology. I remembered belatedly
that I’d made him promise not to mention Chessie. It was funny.
Suddenly it didn’t seem so important to keep the whole thing under
wraps. So I’d given Chakotay a present: it happens. It wasn’t like
we’d sworn a blood oath to murder each other…and the crew knew
damned well that we got along. I shrugged, grinned, and gave Tom the
nod. He turned back to Harry to explain.
“Remember how old gloom-and-grouse was that night at the circle,
before we got here? And how he was moping around for weeks after
Egypt? Well, the captain here came up with a clever idea, and busted
together a holographic pet for him…with just a little help from
yours truly. A custom-made Fantoccini. Felis holographicus. From
what she just said, it’s just made a dramatic entrance into his life.”
He turned back to me. “How’d it turn out, anyway?”
I took a sip of the champagne, and rolled my eyes. “Better than
I ever dreamed. It’s a holy terror. It’s also sweet. If he doesn’t
like it, he won’t like anything.”
B’Elanna was looking at me, a cold, assessing ice in her eyes.
Not outright hostile, but….
“That’s what those damned hologenerators were for.”
I felt the cold run through me, and the first few balloons burst.
I hadn’t ever thought having her replicate the hologenerators was
involving her in the project: not in a sense she might be hurt by.
But in retrospect I wished suddenly I’d just gone and put the things
together myself. But Engineering is her department, and keeping track
of the overall replicator use is her turf, and I’d just automatically
presented it as something for her to work out. Now….
I had to help. God knows, I understand the empty feeling that
can hit you like a blow. I smiled, and nodded, trying to keep it easy
and relaxed. “Mmmm-hmmm. Remember that conversation we had a while
back about how depressed he was? The time you asked me to see what I
could do, and I told you I was just his captain? Well, I did have
that one idea. A ‘pet project.’ Voyager isn’t a great place for a
pet; but a holo-pet? Seemed like a good idea, at the time.”
I could see her working it through. She’d as good as handed him
to me on a platter that day when we’d talked, and the idea for Chessie
was a good one. She gave a wry grin. “Hope it’s a real whirling
monster. The Old Man needs something to shake him up a bit.” She
took a long draught of whatever it was she had in her glass. She drew
a doodle in the condensed water on the table, and the conversation
seemed to die, and begin to decay.
A few more balloons seemed to burst inside me, a few more bright
doves left for warmer climes. I ducked my head over my glass.
Tom suddenly popped out of his chair, grabbed B’Elanna’s hand,
and tugged. “C’mon. You haven’t beaten me at pool in weeks. I’ll
stake you ten replicator credits that you can’t tonight, either.”
“Don’t feel like it.” She frowned, pulled her hand away, and
continued to draw in water on the dark, varnished, replicated wood. I
recognized a dead-drunk figure eight, lying on its side: the universal
symbol of infinity. A lambda, an omicron, a theta. A delta. The
elongated, serpentine sigma of integration, with the limits written at
the top and bottom. She was doodling formulas, the sort of thing I
always do to hold my mind away from feelings.
Tom tugged a strand of the thick, black hair. “C’mon, Torres.
Don’t tell me you don’t think you can beat a pig like me? Where’s
that old Klingon ‘never say die, and if you do, take someone with you’
spirit?” She kept her head down, but a grin started. Tom caught it.
“I see. Playing hard to get. Tell you what: I’ll sweeten the stakes.
If you win, I’ll take you to the Market, and sit around while you
drool over the electronics booths, then stand you a dinner at that
cafe we saw the other day.”
She lifted her head, and mischief began to return. “Yeah? And
if I lose? What then?”
He waggled his eyebrows, and smirked. “What are you offering?”
She crossed on arm over her ribs, rested the opposite elbow on
it, and placed a prim finger beside her mouth: a perfectly aware
picture of speculative consideration. A satisfied smirk curled the
corners of her mouth. “Hmmm. Let me think. Tempting enough to make
it worth your while, but no skin off my nose if I lose. Hard call.”
She turned and grinned at me. Apparently she was willing to let me
back into her good graces, and count me an ally against the common
male enemy. “Any suggestions, captain?”
I thought, and had a flash of inspiration. “How about a
comparable number of hours helping him out with that rust bucket of a
truck he’s cluttered up the shuttle bay with?” I was willing to bet
she’d snap it up, and so would Tom: it was impersonal enough, and
enough of a shared interest, to make the hours together plausible and
unembarassing. Prolonged enough and private enough to allow for a bit
of court and spark if they were so inclined.
I was right. B’Elanna beamed, Tom nearly went nova, and in
record time they were off racking the balls and starting play. The
rest of the table settled closer together, conversations continuing,
new groupings forming. I watched the two at the pool table, and
smiled a little. It wasn’t a complete answer to either of their
problems, but it wasn’t a bad stop-gap at all.
Anyas leaned over my shoulder. “Well done. I wasn’t sure…. I
thought I’d have to rescue her. You did it well.”
I looked up at him. His dark eyes were still as neutrally
friendly as they’d been on the dance floor. I shook my head, frowning
a little. “You’re a very odd person, Anyas. I’m damned if I can
figure you out. I’d have thought–”
“–that I’d be draped over her?” He chuckled. “It would have
distracted her, and she would have been flattered, but she would not
have liked it. Not really. Too intimidating. She thinks she’s ugly
…and it takes someone she’s gotten to know well to convince her she
isn’t being mocked. So I don’t try more than she needs to know she’s
not neglected.”
“And you thought I *would* like it?” My voice was drier than the
champagne in my glass.
He smiled wickedly. “You didn’t?”
I was about to protest, then stopped.
He’d been a nuisance when he first came aboard–but an attractive
nuisance. And, oddly, as much as he’d annoyed me, he’d amused me.
Flattering, fulsome, overblown. Frivolous. But he’d never really
made me feel out of control, or threatened. As though I’d known all
along that he’d never make a move I couldn’t sidestep with room to
spare. If I was honest, I’d played it like a pleasant, competitive
game–he makes a move, I counter it. A friendly game with penny ante
stakes. I’d even enjoyed having him to be annoyed at…it had
occupied me when I was stressed enough to want something trivial to
fume over. A good excuse for the irritation I felt in general.
Which made his current neutrality all the more puzzling. I
almost asked what had changed to make him feel his flattery and
propositions would no longer be the game they had been.
I didn’t ask. I was suddenly sure I wasn’t ready to hear the
answer, Instead I changed the subject. “So. How do you feel about
today?”
He lit up. “Lieutenant Tuvok says he believes I have set a
record for organic life forms in terms of my memorization rates.
Apparently the only prior member of Starfleet to better my learning
rates was an android.” Suddenly the old, flirtatious Anyas blossomed
again. His lashes fluttered, and he grinned over his drink like a cat
with a bowl of cream. “By the way captain: you indicated you wouldn’t
accept my invitations on the grounds that it was considered bad policy
in a commanding officer. I can now tell you categorically that there
are no specific regulations forbidding a commanding officer to make a
sexual alliance with a member of her command. There are many
forbidding specific abuses pertaining to coercion of all types, more
pertaining to favoritism. There are regulations forbidding abuse of
rank. None forbidding the actual relationship.” He peeked up at me
from under the long fringe of lash. “In fact, there is a specific
regulation against such a limitation. Regulation 299c3-T. I can
quote it for you, if you like.”
I’m afraid the topic shook me enough that I only blinked,
wondering what this was about. Here he’d been acting like a choir
boy all evening, and suddenly he was back to his flirtatious norm. I
was feeling jumbled, and in light of the rest of the day…
Anyas apparently took my silence for permission, and continued
cheerfully. “Starfleet may neither amend nor abridge the sexual
freedoms permitted individuals under the articles set out in the
Constitution of the United Federation of Planets, nor interfere with
the activities of individuals in their private affairs; except in
those instances where the exercise of those rights would constitute
interference with the rights, prerogatives, and obligations of others,
or in cases where the exercise of those rights would constitute a
breach of trust or failure to meet the obligations of service, or
would interfere with the obligations and duties of another, or would
present clear and immediate danger to the security of the Federation,
the lives and well-being of the population at large, or to the lives
and well-being of fellow officers. Starfleet must present
unassailable evidence of the disregard of the rights and prerogatives
of others, the neglect of duty, or the failure to meet the
requirements of professional responsibility resulting clearly and
directly from such activities, before imposing punitive measures on an
officer. Further proof must be presented indicating that the actions
were taken under circumstances wherein other, less damaging options
were open to the officer in question, and that there were no cruel or
unusual consequences inherent in a decision to limit said activities,
or abstain in entirety. Without such proofs the private rights of the
individual must take priority over all other concerns, and the
activities of the individual must remain unfettered and unrestrained
by regulation, tradition, or cultural bias.” He smiled. “If I have
understood the regulation correctly, it can be summed up as ‘Do
whatever you like so long as you get your job done, and don’t do any
real damage in the process.'”
I put the now-empty champagne flute down on the table with a
click. “Anyas, that regulation exists for a lot of reasons, one of
the best being that there are races for whom such freedoms can
constitute an issue of life and death. As for your interpretation,
it’s fine, so far as it goes: but ‘damage’ can take a lot of different
forms. I said it was considered bad *policy* for a commanding officer
to make an alliance with a member of her command. ‘Policy’ is
different from regulation. ‘Policy’ is as much common sense and good
judgment as anything. Practical.”
Anyas nodded, his manner suddenly snapping back to the chaste
approach of earlier. “Practical; common sense; good judgment.
They’re all based on specific situations. Situations change, and so
do policies.”
By then I was sure he was playing some new game. I didn’t want
to know what, either.
Empaths are a pain in the neck. They know what you feel–
sometimes. More or less. Sometimes they know what you think, too,
but usually it’s emotions, or physical sensations, or just general
state of mind. Sometimes they’re right on the mark, sometimes it’s
hazy, sometimes they have enormous sensitivity but they don’t have the
context that would allow them to make sense of what they receive. And
sometimes they’re every bit as clueless as any of the rest of us.
The trouble is half the time neither you nor they know just which
of those categories or limits apply at any moment. Let an empath into
your life and you’re inviting chaos in with him, as he tumbles and
trips his way through everything from absolutely accurate assessments
of what’s on your mind and what would be best for you, to completely
disastrous misinterpretations of your emotional status and what would
be a help. The results can be pure hell, even when the empath has the
best of intentions. Maybe particularly when the empath has the best
of intentions.
I didn’t feel like allowing Anyas to play tiddly-winks with my
emotions, or dance the light fandango with my reality. I stood,
pushing the chair back, and patted Anyas lightly on the hand. “Nice
try. I’m not sure at what, but you gave it your best shot. Now–let
the ball lie where it landed and call it a night. And congratulations
on passing your first test. It should give you some confidence when
Tuvok comes back with another round tomorrow. Goodnight, Anyas.” I
started away from the table, then turned. “And Anyas? I’d leave off
the lectures on policies until you’ve gained sufficient experience to
know why they exist…and what the consequences of imposing your own
preferred standards would be.”
It was a sour note to end the conversation on, but I was suddenly
feeling sour. Downright vinegary, in fact–which didn’t make me feel
any less guilty as Anyas’ face went tight and miserable.
I told myself he’d brought it on himself, and went to lean on the
heavy wooden bar, back braced against the thick edge, arms crossed
against my chest, facing out into the room.
The balloons seemed to be bursting at a terrible rate by then,
the white doves migrating in droves. The bubbling, intoxicated
feeling I’d had earlier was nearly gone, drowned in sharp anger, and a
rustling feeling of restless misery.
I looked at Tom and B’Elanna by the pool table, his arm around
her waist as she chalked a cue. Looked at Harry, deep in conversation
with Magda, who listened with a somber and attentive patience. I
turned my eyes out to the dance floor, where a few couples turned and
spun: slow, graceful, peaceful. Chaim and Cherel had taken the
opportunity granted by a night when the music was supplied by the
computer to dance themselves, and they moved together, her hands on
his chest, his on her hips, heads close, moving in sensual rhythm.
Tender.
Suddenly the last of the bright balloons were gone, the birds all
flown, the skies of my interior silver and grey and empty, cold as a
San Francisco sky in winter. Not one bubble left. Not one trace of
the shine and sparkle that had buoyed me up before.
I needed to get out of the room. Needed to get away from all the
comfortable ones. As quietly as I could I moved towards the door,
side-stepping around mingling crewmembers, slipping around gossiping,
laughing knots of Fleet and Maquis officers. One of the disadvantages
to the rank is that people notice you whatever you do; but if you play
it smooth you can usually avoid direct comment, at least.
I wasn’t so lucky, this time. The trickster-gods were putting in
overtime.
Magda plotted an intercept course, rising abruptly from her
conversation with Harry and slicing across the room faster than I’d
managed, her rangy, equine body and long legs giving her an advantage
over me, and her determination to cut me off granting her a certain
freedom to simply ignore the folks who grumbled as she shoved past
them. Her ‘Les Voyageurs’ earring swung like a pendulum set on a
short chain: fast, with the medallions spinning and circling like
trapped birds. She put a hand on my elbow. “Cherie–”
I stopped in my tracks. “Stow it, Magda.”
Her long face was mournful. “Ne te replies pas sur toi-meme,
ma Minette…. I had hoped you’d–”
“I said ‘stow it.’ It’s been fun, and I’m glad I came, but I
need to go now.” I refused to meet her eyes. I was pretty sure they
were filled with the kind of liquid reproaches any good dog can
generate over a scrap of toast. Well, I was damned if I’d put up with
it. She didn’t need me to be able to have a good time herself, and I
didn’t need her to mother me. I just needed to get away.
She reluctantly let go of my arm. “P’tite–”
“I’m small. Not petite. Magda….” I rubbed my hands over my
face, feeling weary and frustrated, and trapped between appreciating
her attempts to help and wishing she’d just go, and let me make my
escape. “Magda, I’m fine. I just need to get out of here and get some
rest. It’s been…it’s been a bit crazy, lately. I’ll be all right,
once everything gets back to normal around here.”
She ducked her head. “Autre temps, autre moeurs.” ‘Normal’ may
not be all you wish, Kathryn.”
“It’ll have to do.” I stepped away, and was finally safe out the
portal, out in the corridors, and moving.
The next thing I really noticed was the clack of my shoes on hard
floors, and the emptiness of the halls of the lower levels of the
ship, down by the aeroponics bay. I turned in, and breathed in the
moist green scent of plants and flowers.
I’m not sure which is worse: being lonely *alone*, or being
lonely in company.
I think being alone in company is worse. Like being the princess
on the top of her glass mountain, looking down at the knights and
horses, and squires and peasants, all milling about and drinking ale
and drawing straws to see who’ll be the next to try the slope.
Loneliness in contrast with companionship. The contrast is an ache.
Without the contrast, the proof of what you don’t have, you can almost
ignore the white nights, and the empty moments, and the lack of anyone
to share a smile, or a meal, or even a royally bad day.
When I was a girl I always thought the princess was a fool–that
if she’d had a brain in her head she’d have hitched up her skirts, sat
her tush down on the smooth glass incline, and slid down like an otter
on a scoot to join the world below. Maybe she would have bypassed all
the dim-witted knights, too full of themselves to pass up a chance to
show off their horses and armour, too vain to think she might not want
them, or placidly accept whichever lunkheaded oaf made it to the top
first. Maybe if she’d had some gumption she’d have run off with one
of the squires who were no doubt gathered in comfortable friendship
under some tree, with a jug of ale and a set of dice, having some fun
while their masters jostled for position and rank, piling themselves
and their horses up in heaps at the foot of the hill.
But for years I’d perched on my pinnacle, and fixed my eyes on
the stars instead of the earth below–and the world had run merrily on
without me. I’d chosen to be the ivory maid on the silicon steeple,
not so very different from the cloistered nun Chakotay had teasingly
suggested I might become that morning. A priestess of silent numbers,
and the mysteries of science. Even Mark had never threatened the
orderly progression of my days, or shaken the placid flow of my life.
I probably wouldn’t have put up with him if he had.
It occurred to me as I walked down the aisles of Kes’ garden
that, just possibly, I’d stayed on the mountain because it was safe:
no fear of the hollow feeling of loneliness if I stayed on my high
peak.
Loneliness is better alone. No contrast. No sharp sense of
pain. No possibility of loss, or need to accept change. No
challenges, no fears, no anger, no uncertainty. Peaceful as the
grave.
I looked into one of the view ports. My reflection stared back
at me. I studied my face, looking for some sign of who I really was.
I’d felt so much like a stranger to myself all day…maybe the
reflection could tell me something my heart hadn’t.
All I saw was me. Not so young, not so old, not so beautiful,
not so ugly. The familiar features that stared back at me seemed
unremarkable. But even in the bland familiarity there was an alien
warp, like the sound of a word you’ve said too many times over, until
the sound becomes separated from the sense and you find yourself
wondering worriedly if the word ever meant anything at all, or you
just made it up. I’d gone astray from my own meaning, and all that
was left was empty sound. A familiar face with no sense of who the
person associated with it was.
I turned away from the window, and left.
Dressing for bed later I tried to keep my mind on the trivial
details of ordinary life, tried to focus on all the things that have
no emotional valences. But I kept wondering about Chakotay, and me,
and the cat. Kept wondering if I’d show up in my ready room the next
day to find a sack of smashed hologenerators, a program chip snapped
in two, and a furious XO politely and frigidly demanding that I never
interfere in his life again, or cross the safe boundaries of
tradition, and seclusion.
I’m afraid it seemed likelier than any other outcome. Even
knowing that, I kept hoping that somehow I’d struck it lucky, and
gotten it right. Gotten all of it right. And I kept hoping that, in
the rooms next door, somehow a man and a cat were happy, and content.
I kept imagining them there, curled in a bed, sleeping easy. It was
such a simple image, such a simple thought.
“Let him be happy. Let him like it. Damn it, let this thing
work.”
That night I slept without any sense of sleeping at all, and I
woke with the feeling of having cried.

VII.

I had gone to sleep with the cat curled right between my ankles.
When I woke, Chessie was gone. Apparently, like the doctor, he could
turn himself off. I sat on the edge of the bed a moment, blinking,
rubbing my hand over my hair and trying to get my lame brain into
gear. Yesterday seemed surreal. Not as surreal as my vision, but
pretty damn close. Kissing captains and huge green and orange cats–
and Tuvok and I actually agreeing on something. Would wonders never
cease?
Grunting, I pushed myself up and headed for the bathroom. Twenty
minutes later, I was on my way to the cafeteria. I’d avoided it
yesterday, but couldn’t do so forever. Maybe I could just grab
whatever Neelix had that was passing for biscuit and coffee these days
and head back to my office.
I wasn’t to be so lucky. While I was still caught waiting in
line, B’Elanna shimmied up to me, Paris in tow. I remembered what
Janeway had said: I should talk to her. Breakfast was not the place,
however–certainly not with Paris around. She was grinning in a way
that I’d learned to label ‘trouble.’ “Good morning,” she said.
“Good morning,” I replied, cautious, taking a cup of coffee
substitute from a winking Kes.
Something was definitely up.
“Heard you had a visitor last night,” B’Elanna went on.
I glanced back at her, warily. Paris’ expression was entirely
too innocent. “A visitor?” I prompted, unwilling to say more until I
knew more.
“Of the, um, small furry variety.”
How the hell had they heard about the cat? But before I could
say anything, Neelix was handing me a plate full of food. “I didn’t
want this much,” I told him.
He wagged a finger at me. “Ah, ah, commander! It’s important
for you to keep up your strength.” Then he refused to take back the
tray. Sighing, I turned, found myself being steered over to Paris and
B’Elanna’s table.
“Where’s Kim?” I asked.
“Said he wasn’t hungry,” Paris replied, then changed the subject.
“So did you, um, like it? The program, I mean.”
I straddled a chair and set down my plate and myself. “Why are
you so curious? This your idea, Paris?” Holoprograms and Paris went
together like bacon and eggs.
He gave me his wide-eyed innocent look. “Moi? Of course not.”
“So how do you know about it then?”
He and B’Elanna traded a look. “Little bird told us,” she said.
They were, I noticed, sitting closer together than usual, or than
necessary. And every time Paris glanced her way, he had that “fool in
love” look stamped all over his face–no doubt the same one I wore
whenever I looked at Janeway these days, though I hoped I was old
enough to mask mine a little better.
Maybe I wouldn’t need to talk to B’Elanna after all.
“You know,” Paris began, “the captain was kind of worried you
wouldn’t like it.”
I paused with a bite halfway to my mouth. “Quit fishing,
lieutenant. It’s unbecoming.”
“I wasn’t trying to ‘fish’, commander. Just pass along a bit of
helpful information.”
“Fine,” I said. “Information duly passed.” I took the bite,
chewed.
B’Elanna sighed and stood up. “Come on, Paris. He’s in one of
his Enigmatic Indian moods. You may as well try to pump a rock. I
have repairs to get back to.”
Paris had kept his eyes on my face, expression opaque. Now, he
waved at B’Elanna without looking at her. “Go on; I’ll be along in a
bit.”
She sighed, “Have it your way,” and left.
“So,” I said when she was gone, “what did you want to talk to me
about, lieutenant?”
“How do you know I want to talk to you about anything,
commander?”
As usual when it was just the two of us, a subtle edginess tinged
the conversation. I grinned at him to defuse it. “Can’t imagine you
hanging around just to watch me eat.”
Slouching back in his chair, arms crossed, he said finally, “You
know she really cares about you.” For a minute, I thought he meant
B’Elanna, and was trying to come up with a response that didn’t sound
condescending when he added, “The whole time you were lying comatose
in sickbay, she was, like, half out of her mind. I think it would
have been easier if we’d been in the middle of a crisis. She’d have
had the ship to think about then.”
Janeway. He was talking about Janeway. Abruptly I was reminded
of Tuvok’s thinly veiled warning in my office yesterday. The both of
them would have my head on a platter, with relish and an apple in the
mouth, if they thought for one minute that I’d hurt her. It was a
little unnerving–and not just because of their united scrutiny.
Their scrutiny reminded me that the whole damn ship was watching.
Under normal circumstances, the awkward tap-dance of courtship was
nerve-wracking enough, but to have it be the center of speculation for
almost a hundred and fifty people…. I felt like an actor on the
stage; and I suddenly understood another reason for those warnings
about fraternization. Even if the commanding officers could act with
maturity and discretion…could their crew? It was one thing to be
given a pair of senior officers who were already a pair. I’d served
on a ship where the science officer and CMO were partners, but they’d
come to us that way. We hadn’t watched it happen right under our
noses and gossiped about it in our off-hours.
I should have said something clever to Paris that would have
thrown him off the trail, or something serious, to make him think
twice before he encouraged the gossip free-for-all. Instead I shoved
away from the table, glared down at him and said, “My relationship
with the captain is none of your business,” and stalked out of
breakfast for the second time in as many days.
I may as well have spray-painted “Chakotay loves Kathryn” with
red hearts and arrows on the ship’s hull.
Why did I let that kid get to me?
To put it mildly, I was not in a good mood when I hit the bridge.
And what the hell had I come to the bridge for, anyway? I didn’t have
anything to do here today. Blind habit, I guess.
Janeway was there, sitting in her center seat, drinking coffee
and staring at the blank front screen. I startled her into jumping
and turning around. The expression on my face could probably have
curdled milk. I realized it belatedly, tried to smile. That didn’t
seem to set her any more at ease. She watched me carefully as I came
down the ramp and settled in beside her, eyes forward on the screen.
There was no one else there and we said nothing for a few minutes.
Finally, I tried small-talk, “The ship feels odd like this, doesn’t
it? No people on the bridge–”
“”Like a house with all the children gone.'” She seemed to be
quoting something but I wasn’t sure what.
Another long silence. From the corner of my eye, I could see her
left hand fidgeting, first in her lap, then on the chair arm, like she
didn’t know what to do with it, like a teenage girl trying to make it
available, hoping you’ll find the guts to take hold of it. I didn’t
have the guts.
Say something!, my brain was screaming at me. But I just sat
there, dumb and foolish. She was the one who finally broke silence.
“So. What did you think of your ‘present’?”
I grinned; I couldn’t help it. “Well, once we got it straight
that my pipe is not a toy, we spent a nice quiet evening on the couch
listening to music.”
My comment had not been more than mildly amusing but she laughed
hard. I turned my head to look at her and could see it all in her
face: the deer in the spotlight giving way finally to a rush of
relief. I found my courage and reached over to take the twitchy hand,
close it in mine. “It was a very fine gift. Thank you.”
Now she blushed, looked down at our joined hands and squeezed.
“You’re welcome.” Then she let go, stood up. “I guess we should pay
a visit to B’Elanna, see how things are progressing.”
I just looked up at her. “We’ll have to be careful. You realize
the gossip has started already.”
“I think the gossip started before we did, commander.”
I grinned. “True enough. And I have to admit, I didn’t help
matters this morning.” I told her what I’d said to Paris. Told her
what Tuvok had said to me yesterday, too.
Both made her smile. “One playing ‘daddy’, one playing ‘son.'”
“I just hope your ‘son’ doesn’t have a bad case of Oedipal
complex.”
Still smiling, she held out her hand to me. “Shall we go give
them something to talk about, commander?”
I eyed the hand, then took it, let her pull me to my feet and
lead me towards the lift. Inside, I said, “I’m not sure what I think
of playing your beau under the noses of a hundred and fifty people.”
“Doesn’t leave much leeway for mistakes, does it?” she said, and
I could see that scared deer look was back.
“Lift, halt,” I said. It obliged. I turned her to face me, left
my hands on her upper arms. “Then we’ll just have to get it right,
won’t we?”
“There aren’t exactly a lot of precedents.”
“We can make it up as we go along.”
“Could be dangerous.”
“I’ve never known Kathryn Janeway to walk away from a challenge.”
She smiled a little at that, then sobered. “What if we get back
tomorrow?”
It was not what I’d expected her to say and caught me off guard.
I didn’t want to make it back just yet. I didn’t want to face the
probability of prison for me and my people, the possibility of a
court-martial for her. More than either, I didn’t want to see Mark
show up on her doorstep, dog in tow, to reclaim her for himself. Even
if she didn’t still have feelings for him, they did have a commitment
of sorts and Janeway is nothing if not loyal.
“Tell me you wouldn’t go back to Mark.”
It just popped out. I hadn’t planned on saying it, it just
popped out before I could bite it back. I immediately let her go and
looked down at the floor between us. “Sorry, that was out of line–”
She touched my arm. “No, it wasn’t.” Then she sighed. “This is
no place for this conversation. Lift, resume.” It did. I could see
her chewing over something. “B’Elanna’s expecting us. But after
that, I can clear my calendar for the afternoon.”
“I think I can as well.”
“Meet me in my readyroom when you’re done, then.”
Not her quarters. Probably just as well. There were a few
things we needed to work out before we let things get that personal.
“Aye, aye, captain.” The lift door opened on engineering.

As matters turned out, we didn’t get to have our talk that day.
The rest of my afternoon was taken up trying to keep an “incident” at
market from mutating into a hasty need to leave Abbyzh-dira before we
were ready. I got a harried call from Carey in the middle of lunch,
found him in the *brig* keeping watch over Carlo lo Verso, who he had
apparently had to belt into unconsciousness. After hearing Carey’s
tale, I tracked down a very sweaty Anyas, who was being put through
his paces by Tuvok. I needed some advice on the best way to handle
this new mess. Anyas appeared ready to drop. Tuvok was barely
winded. Damn Vulcan stamina. “Tuvok, I need to borrow your student
for a few minutes. Ship’s business.” Tuvok’s eyebrow went up, but he
gestured and I walked Anyas a little ways down the hall.
The kid’s feet dragged, his shoulders slumped, and he could not
even find energy for one of his usual smiles. When we stopped, he
leaned over to rest his hands on his knees and tried not to pant too
loudly. I set a hand on his shoulder. “A hint: don’t measure how
well you’re holding up against him. Vulcans are–”
“I know,” he snapped. “I’m a *doctor*.” Then he paused, sighed.
“My apologies. I am just…tired.”
He did not sound at all like the Anyas who had first swished his
way onto Voyager. “What can I do for you, commander?” he asked then,
straightening.
I explained my problem: one of our ship hotheads–Fleet, this
time–had taken exception to the attention paid to his girlfriend by a
certain Kithtri merchant, whom he had subsequently thrown backwards
through the man’s own stall. Carey had hauled the troublemaker back
to the ship while the girlfriend, Tresha Van Bastelaar–one of my old
crew–had stayed to apologize to the merchant and help the man get
medical attention for his bruises. So far, no formal complaints had
been lodged and I wanted to keep it that way. The captain had enough
on her mind without needing to make apologies for some jackass’ petty
jealousies.
Anyas was baffled–genuinely, I think. “The woman was not this
lo Verso’s mate?” he asked.
“No. They’ve been dating for a couple months, but I didn’t think
it was serious. Apparently, lo Verso saw it another way.”
I then spent a good fifteen to twenty minutes trying to explain
the concept of romantic jealousy to Anyas. By this point, Tuvok had
strayed closer to listen and added, “It is not, I fear, a response
based on the logic of a situation, but is nevertheless common among
emotional races.”
Anyas turned gold eyes on Tuvok. “Kithtri are emotional, Mr.
Tuvok, but we are not prone to jealousy–of that sort, in any case.”
He turned back to me, explained, “It is not Kithtri custom to approach
someone who is clearly mated to another–unless both are willing, of
course. Had the merchant realized his attentions would be unwelcome
to your crewpeople, he would not have offered them. I am certain no
harm was meant.”
“That’s what Tresha thought, too.” I sighed. “I’ve had trouble
with lo Verso before, and even Tresha isn’t trying to defend him this
time. Last I heard, she said she never wanted to speak to him again.”
I couldn’t conceal a smile at that; saw Tuvok’s eyebrow go up. “I
just wanted to be sure that my instinct was right about where the
fault lay in this one. What would be the usual Kithtri way of dealing
with a problem like this? What kind of punishment would you give?”
Anyas shook his head. “I do not know, commander. As I said, it
is not a problem we face. How much damage was done to the merchant’s
stall?”
I sighed. “Enough. But luckily the man sold some type of woven
rug instead of breakable objects. The damage was to the stall–and to
him–not to his merchandize.”
“Perhaps I should ask how *your* people would normally handle
such a situation?”
“If we were in the Alpha Quadrant, he’d pay damages and answer
any suit the injured party wanted to bring. Out here….” I glanced
at Tuvok, could see he would just as soon dump lo Verso on an asteroid
somewhere. “It seems to me the only fair thing is to have him spend
his replicator rations to produce whatever’s needed to repair the
stall and then put a little elbow grease into fixing it. And offer an
apology. Maybe he’ll think twice before he blows his top next time.”
Anyas was smiling slightly. “I believe that will do, commander.”
He glanced at Tuvok. “Should I accompany the commander, sir?”
Tuvok gave a short nod. “We both will.”
So the rest of the afternoon was spent with Tuvok riding herd on
lo Verso while he repaired the merchant’s busted stall, and with me in
an entirely different section of the green glass ‘palace’, apologizing
all over the place and trying to keep Voyager from looking like a ship
full of parochial bullies. Anyas–in uniform–accompanied me. I have
no doubt that his presence helped, but luckily, dealing with Kithtri
where violence is concerned was a bit like dealing with Vulcans. They
accepted my apologies, and my plans for lo Verso’s punishment, but
they seemed more inclined to philosophical discussion of the cause:
jealousy itself and its role in human history and current affairs. It
was…bizarre, and I was glad to get out of there. I’d forgotten how
wearying it could be trying to navigate another culture, even one as
obviously tolerant and curious as the Kithtri. I couldn’t shake the
feeling that they found the entire incident, including my own anxious
concern, rather amusing and were humoring us. When on the way back to
the ship I said as much to Anyas, he just shrugged, muttered something
about life being a gamble and we were a ‘young people’ yet to take it
all so seriously. I was reminded of old Herodotos being told by the
Egyptians, “You Greeks are children.”
Janeway–who had already received a full report from Tuvok–met
Anyas and me at the top of Voyager’s entrance ramp. She looked
anxiously from one to the other. Anyas stepped forward and playfully
ran a hand down her cheek. “The beauteous one is pale with anxiety,
but have no fear”–he gave a silly little bow–“difficulties have been
resolved with both sides the richer for the trade.”
Her expression was utterly baffled. “What he means,” I said, “is
that I just spent three hours discussing the intricacies of human
psychology and mating behavior with an entire panel of very curious
Kithtri.” I turned to him. “Anyas, go see if Tuvok has anything else
for you to do or if you’re off the hook for the rest of the day.”
He glanced from me to her, that maddening little smile on his
lips, then disappeared.
“I will be very glad,” I told her, “when it’s time to leave.”
“Three more days, commander.” Then she dipped her head a little
and caught my eyes. “You sound like you’ve had enough philosophy for
the day. Shall we shelve our discussion of relationship parameters
till tomorrow?”
I could tell she did not really want to but I ran a hand over my
face, said, “Yeah. I’m afraid I’m reduced to thinking the thoughts
that broccoli think.”
Chuckling, she slipped a hand under my elbow. “Well, let’s go
get some dinner and then go for a swim, or shoot a little pool, or
find some other broccoli-level entertainment.”

We ended up in Sandrine’s. Swimming alone on the holodeck was
just a little too intimate and we’d both instinctually backed away
from it. I’m not sure I’d have trusted myself with her in a swimsuit
under a starry sky. So I sat at the bar and watched her mop up the
floor with anyone foolish enough to challenge her at pool.
It was a slow night; only a few people wandered in. I understood
the night before had been a real howler of a party in honor of Anyas’
success on his protocols test. Tonight, I suspected he was far too
beat from Tuvok’s improvised ‘boot camp’ to do more than crawl into
bed. There were times that afternoon I’d feared I’d need to prop him
up against a wall to keep him from falling over.
Tonight did, however, seem to be Mommy’s Night Out. Kes and Sam
Wildman sat at a back table, laughing and chatting with one another,
neither’s baby anywhere to be seen. I wandered over to join them.
Both smiled up at me and made me welcome. “Neelix have Riaka?” I
asked Kes. She nodded. “Who has Puff?”
“Megan Delaney,” Wildman said. I choked on my drink and had to
have Kes pound me on the back. The idea of either Delaney twin
juggling bottles and diapers was a scream. Wildman’s eyes twinkled
and she glanced at the chrono on her wrist. “I give her another…
half an hour. Then I expect a call.”
In fact, Megan lasted only twenty more minutes. Wildman’s
communicator beeped and we could hear Megan Delaney begging respite
over the wails of a very distraught baby. Wildman stood up. “Mommy
to the rescue.” And she left us.
I was suddenly uncomfortable, alone at the table with Kes. I
never had asked her if she had any memory of being in my vision. If
she didn’t, I’d have to explain it–which I wasn’t up to–and if she
did, I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.
Now, she leaned over and smiled her otter smile at me. “Could I
beg a favor from you, commander?”
Kes rarely asks for favors, which makes it difficult to turn her
down when she does. Nevertheless, I had a feeling I was being set up.
“What is it, Kes?”
“I promised Tom Paris that I’d drop by and talk to Harry Kim this
evening, but to be honest, I’m a little too tired. Would you be
willing to drop by for me?”
I had been set up. “What do you want me to talk to him about?”
I couldn’t quite keep the nervous edge out of my voice.
“Oh, nothing in particular. Just cheer him up a little.” She
stood and patted my hand. “Thanks, commander.” And she left, too.
I sat a moment more, sipping my synthale. Just before I rose,
Janeway sat down beside me. “Chasing off all the ladies, Chakotay?”
I glared at her. “Kes set me up. Gave me my first assignment as
‘ship’s shaman.'”
She grinned. “Oh?”
“Harry’s suffering through another bout of his periodic Libby
Blues, apparently. She conned me into going to talk to him.”
Her grin widened and she squeezed my shoulder. “I’m sure you’ll
do just fine. He looks up to you.”
“No sympathy from your quarter, I see.” I tossed back the rest
of my drink, then stood. “Tomorrow morning, eleven-hundred?” Her
face was blank. “Our trip to the market, remember?”
“Ah.”
“Technically, it’s ship’s business, but I think we’re entitled to
a little time off, so dress in civvies and we’ll make a day of it.”
She smiled and offered me her hand. It was meant mostly as a
friendly gesture, but I took it, kissed the back, then turned it over
to set a kiss in the palm before beating a retreat. I would remember
her expression when I went to bed tonight.

I can’t say quite what I was afraid of that made me drag my feet
on the way to Harry Kim’s quarters. I was not doing anything more
than what I’d been doing all along–Janeway had been right. But it
was *different*, all the same. Before I’d been just Chakotay, who had
a reputation for listening well and occasionally giving a bit of sound
advice, mostly by dint of being older, not necessarily wiser. But
ever since the fiasco of the Great Maquis Strike, I’d become conscious
of the arrogance I’d shown in setting myself up as a guru. And I had
set myself up as one. Even if there was no shingle above my door, I’d
let it be known back in the maquis that I liked to be confided in by
my crew or anyone else with a personal problem. It did good things
for my ego. I’d just been lucky that I hadn’t put my foot in it and
seriously screwed up someone’s life. I was no counsellor. I can at
least say that I usually knew when I was in over my head. I hadn’t
tried to take on Suder; that had been Tuvok’s little arrogance. But I
didn’t have any business playing Dr. Chakotay, and that was what
scared me: the Thunderpeople were telling me to mess around in heads,
playing muskekewininee, medicine man, for Voyager.
Or were they? My father, himself muskekewininee, had always
emphasized that the role was not a matter of merit. One didn’t earn a
degree; one was chosen. After that, one might indeed go on to study
and be accepted as an officer of the mediwiwin lodge, but it was the
manitto who first called and their choices were based on different
things. They wanted binideewin: purity of heart, my father used to
say. Like medicine, wisdom was the gift of the manitto. So if I was
going up to talk to Harry Kim relying on my own wisdom, I was in
trouble from the start. “You begin with the knowledge of your own
weaknesses, not the illusion of your strength. People have their own
answers; you are just there to help them see that for themselves.”
The memory of my father’s words made me feel better. It wasn’t
all on me; I didn’t have to have the answers. Kim didn’t need my
answers; he just needed someone to listen to him, sit with him for a
while, *be* with him for a while–which was precisely what I did. At
first the kid was surprised to see me, but he let me in and offered me
tea. Then I let him pour out his heart for a while.
Kim is all up-front. He’s not learned yet how to hide pieces of
himself, or to distrust authority. I hope he never suffers the type
of experiences which would teach him those things. He’s the sort of
kind, honest, *normal* young man every father hopes his son will be.
I feel honored that he comes to me now and then to ask questions that
are either over Paris’ head or outside his experience. Kim doesn’t
really need a substitute father; he’s got a perfectly good one back in
the Alpha Quadrant, but Roger Kim *is* back in the Alpha Quadrant and
occasionally his son needs someone with flesh on.
This time, the problem was only ostensibly Libby. In truth, I
think Libby has become a succubus for him. He clings to her because
she represents home and he’s not sure what else to do. But we’ve been
out here over two years now: an awkward time–not long enough to be
sure the people at home have given up on us, but too long to be sure
they haven’t yet. Harry went back and forth with it a while, talking
about the past and future, but never the present. He asked the same
questions over and over, just used different terms: “What if she’s
moved on? I’m not sure if I *want* her to spend her life waiting on
me. I’m not sure that’s fair to her.” Or to him, but I didn’t point
that out. “Yet if *I* try to move on, and she hasn’t, and we get home
tomorrow–what do I say to her?”
I wondered if Janeway had been asking herself the same questions
with regard to Mark.
“The other thing,” Harry went on, pacing around the room, teacup
in hand, “is that people can change a lot in two years. I’m not the
same guy I was when I left Earth. I wonder if she’s the same girl.
What if Voyager does get home tomorrow and we find we both *did* wait,
but when we get back together, there’s nothing there any more?”
He finally stopped and looked at me. I’d said nothing up to this
point beyond a grunt and nod to show I was listening. “Tom thinks I’m
being silly,” he added, “but he’s been after me to date people since
we first got lost out here. And he’s never had a steady girlfriend
like Libby, not really. What do *you* think I should do?”
It was not a rhetorical question; he really wanted to know,
thought I might have the answer. I was touched by his trust.
Leaning forward, I set the teacup on the table by the chair where
I was sitting, the chair I suspect Tom Paris usually occupies. “No
one can answer that but you, Harry.” I looked up at him; I can see my
answer isn’t the one he wanted to hear. “Sit down.” He does so. “I
heard a lot of ‘ifs’ in your words: if this, what about that…. For
this whole voyage, I’ve watched you live your life in a future tense:
when Voyager gets back, I’m going to…. You’re so busy with the
‘ifs’ and ‘whens’, you’re missing the ‘now.'”
It was something my father had used to tell me. I was forty-four
and still couldn’t say I’d completely learned the lesson, but at least
I now recognized it as a problem. Kim didn’t. His face was stark, as
if trying to conceal a more violent reaction.
“I can’t give you the answer to your questions, Harry. Neither
can Tom, for that matter. You already know the answer, you’re just
not comfortable looking at it yet. That’s okay; you’ll see it when
you’re ready. But I can say this much–you won’t see it at all until
you learn to let go of the ‘ifs’ and ‘whens’ so you can look at where
you’re actually standing.”
Then I stood myself. “I’ve got to get to bed. I’ll see you
tomorrow, ensign.” I left him sitting there on the edge of his couch,
hands clasped between his knees, staring at nothing. There’s an old
cliche that one man’s tragedy is another man’s gain, but it sounds too
pat when I’m the man who gains, only to watch a sweet kid like Kim
lose. The universe isn’t fair.
On that bitter note, I went back to my quarters.

VIII.

It had been a while since I’d been on anything I’d remotely call
a date. Before the maquis, I’d been too busy clawing my way up the
command track, and in the maquis, there hadn’t been time for frivolity
like dates. Too bad. A little frivolity might have reminded us of
our humanity. In any case, dates certainly hadn’t been Seska’s style.
We’d more or less fallen in bed together and that wasn’t an experience
I wanted to repeat. So I was looking forward to starting off this
time with an old-fashioned *date*. I wanted to get it right.
I guess that explains why I changed clothes three times. Chessie
made an appearance in the midst of it, just long enough to quip, “I
thought it was the ladies who threw their clothes all over the floor
and complained that they didn’t have anything to wear?”
He was gone before the shoe I threw could hit him. “Damn cat!”
But it did make me stop and laugh at myself and wonder if Janeway was
doing the same thing.
I ended up putting on what Kes had given me. Despite the cat’s
ragging, I really *didn’t* have much in the way of civilian clothes.
They were gone with Crazy Horse, and I hadn’t had many even there.
One learned to travel light, in the maquis.
I managed to make it on time to Janeway’s door. She was dressed
to kill in the green pantsuit that she’d worn to the circle the first
time. Her hair was down, too; a touch I appreciated. I bowed, said
something gallant and stupid and kissed her hand again, which made her
blush. The hand trick I’d learned back in the academy. I had yet to
meet a woman who didn’t like to have her hand kissed, as long as she
was convinced you weren’t making fun of her. I offered Janeway my arm
then, and we headed out–caught a few looks from crewmembers on the
way.
“The ship will be buzzing for a week,” she muttered.
“Let it,” I replied. “If we’re going to do this, let’s not hide.
They’re going to talk anyway.”
She just smiled.
Our first order of business was a trip to the green palace to
conclude negotiations for final supplies. It did not take long. I
was a bit surprised to find that Janeway had no need to play captain
and take over. She let me do it, stood in the background and watched.
She was getting better at letting go, I thought.
My business complete and arrangements made for supply pick-up,
Janeway and I went back out to the market.
Maybe I was beginning to get used to it, but the sound and color
and variety were not quite so draining. I found myself better able to
assess the other visitors, some of which we might run into again as we
made our way home. I could see Janeway doing the same thing.
Janeway. Here I was, out with her on a *date* for heaven’s sake,
and I still called her by her last name even to myself. But today,
for me, she was Kathryn. I should start thinking of her that way.
We’d stopped to sit on the edge of a fountain, hand in hand, and
watch the colorful parade pass. I caught a little Talaxian boy
staring at me from behind the protection of his mother’s skirt. I
winked; he hid his face, but grinned. Humanoid children, I thought,
were very much the same anywhere in the galaxy.
I could feel Kathryn’s eyes on me, and glanced over. She was
smiling. “What’s so funny?”
“You and that kid. You’re good with them, aren’t you?”
“Kids?”
“Yeah.”
I shrugged. “I’m actually better with teenagers, but I like all
kids. That’s what it takes–liking them. They can tell.”
“I like them, but I’m not any good with them. Usually. I’m
either too strict or not strict enough.” She paused then; I could
almost feel her shy from the subject matter. Given the circumstances,
there was too much potential for misunderstandings. We needed to push
it away from the personal. “Tuvok is the one who’s good with kids,”
she said.
I turned to stare. “*Tuvok*?”
“He has four of his own. And don’t tell me you haven’t noticed
how he always seems to have Riaka if he’s in the same room with her.”
In fact, I hadn’t. It was interesting to hear about a different
side of Tuvok from someone who’d known him for years.
“He’s especially partial to girls,” Kathryn was saying. “He only
has one of his own. In fact, sometimes I think he and T’Pel had so
many kids because they kept trying for a girl. They quit when T’Parl
was born.”
“Seems strange, in this day and age. Couldn’t they just have
fixed it so she’d only conceive a girl?”
“Vulcans don’t do that.” She was shaking her head. “They don’t
believe in tampering with conception unless it’s to prevent a birth
defect, and even then, they don’t always do it. They don’t abort
fetuses either except for medical necessity.”
It was not what I’d have expected from the perfectionist Vulcans,
but oddly, it made a kind of sense.
“They like children,” she went on. “I remember when I lived
there that, for all the infamous Vulcan cool, I never got the feeling
I was underfoot–at least not as far as the Vulcans were concerned.
The adults didn’t look through me, either. They talked to me like I
was a person and were always willing to answer questions. Vulcan is
very child-friendly, more so than a lot of other planets in the
Federation. That usually surprises people.”
“What was it like, living there?” I realized that I didn’t know
very much about her life before Voyager.
“Different. I didn’t spend that much time outside the diplomatic
compound, but I spent some. You’ve been to Vulcan, haven’t you?”
“Twice,” I said, “but both were pretty short visits. It’s not
exactly a hot vacation spot.” She laughed; I loved to hear her laugh.
“The main thing I remember was how *clean* it was. Clean and white,
like Cairo without the trash and camels. But the lines in the
buildings always felt a little off, to me. I couldn’t get used to the
thin air. Dry and hot I can take, but the air and the gravity–it was
too much. It’s not a planet I’d choose to live on, even if it does
have the lowest crime rate in the Federation.” I winked.
She took her hand from mine and clasped hers together between her
knees, face toward the booths but eyes closed in memory. “I didn’t
have a lot to do there besides study, so I was a bit bored. Not a lot
of other kids in the diplomatic compound. What I recall best was the
silence. As a kid, that used to drive me buggy. Vulcans talk softly,
walk softly, do everything softly. It’s the better hearing, I think,
but it made me feel like a big draft horse stomping around.”
“You? A drafthorse? More like a little quarterhorse with a lot
of spunk.”
She hit at me; I flinched back obediently. The light, refracted
from fountain water and the veils above, fell on her hair, picking
out the red-gold highlights. It was not, I realized, strawberry
blond. I’d been thinking of it as that color, but really, it was a
light brown with some red and blondish streaks. Subtleties of hair
color are usually lost on me. It’s the texture of hair I notice, and
hers is especially attractive: smooth and thick and shiny.
Now, feeling mischievous, I reached back into the pond behind me
and got my hand wet, flicked it at her. Her expression was startled,
then determined. She splashed me back, soaking the front of my shirt
and a pantleg.
“Hey!” I stood up, wiped futilely at it. She just sat there,
looking smug. I was mightily tempted to push her over backwards into
the fountain but was not sure the Kithtri or the fish either one would
appreciate me tossing wild women into their water. Instead, I held
out a hand to her and she took it, let me pull her to her feet. We
wandered aimlessly for a while. I was more conscious of her hand in
mind, the nearness of her, the light on her long hair swaying down her
back. One of the little flying reptiles landed on her shoulder at one
point. Its skin was painted in bright primary color geometrics:
yellow, red, blue. She laughed, tried to push it away but it seemed
determined to cling to her. I finally had to pluck it off and release
it. I noticed then one of the Kithtri merchants watching us with
laughing eyes behind a riot of silver and black veils. I thought it
might be a woman, and when she spoke, her voice confirmed it.
“The flying ones drink love like we drink water,” she said.
“What does that mean?” Kathryn wanted to know but the Kithtri did
not reply, only turned away and went on about her business.
We ate spiced meat on sticks and pepper-hot fried bread, sipped
something like honey from wax straws and shared cotton candy or a
whipped confection so close it made no difference. I bought her
flowers. She bought herself some fabric. We watched a juggler,
listened to musicians, and considered buying a fish like one of those
in the many ponds. “Cat would eat it,” I said finally, turning away.
“The cat is a *hologram*,” she reminded me.
“But he still likes to eat–or so he told me. He’d try to fish
the fish out of the bowl, and it’d die.” So we didn’t buy one.
I remembered then that I had promised to find the cat a pillow,
so she helped me do that. We found a nicely tasseled one. “He’ll
have a field-day,” I said.
It was right after I bought the pillow that it happened. We had
not seen many of our own people all day. Once, I’d caught gold and
black at a distance–a pair of Tuvok’s security guards–and I’d seen
Chaim and Cherel, too, and Bintar buying something at an electronics
booth. No one else.
So it surprised us when we walked around a corner and ran smack
into B’Elanna, arms full of supplies. Before I could do more than
grunt, she had noticed my arm around the captain’s waist and the
bouquet of flowers in the captain’s hand. Her face went blank, but it
was the blankness of pain concealed. Mumbling something, she hurried
past us, back in the direction of Voyager perched on its hill.
“Damn!” We both said it at the same time, shared a glance. Then
I sighed. “My mess; I’ll clean it up.” And I started after B’Elanna.
“Chakotay.”
I turned.
“When you’re done, stop by my quarters. We can share dinner.”
Trouble with B’Elanna or not, my mouth quirked up. “Not my
quarters?”
“And risk a furry interruption? Not on your life.” She waved
then and I left her there in the market.

B’Elanna angry is not something I ever enjoyed tackling, and
B’Elanna jealous is–if possible–worse. I caught up to her a few
alleys over. With her arms full, she couldn’t run but she was walking
at a pretty fast clip. I didn’t say anything when I came up level
with her, just walked along at her side, hands behind my back. I
would have offered to help her carry something but knew better. She’d
bite my head off. I also knew I’d best let her start a conversation.
Finally, she did.
“You could have told me.”
“That would have been hard,” I replied. “There wasn’t much to
tell until yesterday. I’m still not entirely sure of the state of
things. I prefer to not put the cart before the horse.”
She glanced over at me. “Yesterday, huh?”
I nodded. I wouldn’t lie to her. “Yesterday morning.”
“What about the night at the circle?”
“Nothing happened that night, really–nothing I could be sure
of.”
“But you’ve known it was coming.”
“Not really. I’ve *hoped* it was coming, but it’s not always
possible to separate hopes from the reality.”
She sulked along for a few paces, then said, “The rest of the
ship’s been pretty sure of it.”
I shrugged. “They’re not in the middle of it. They can see
things it’s hard to see when you’re in the middle. But there are
other things they can’t see, too. Speculation is just that:
speculation.”
So far, the whole conversation was safely far from her own
feelings. I wondered if I should push a little. When she didn’t
reply further but continued to stalk along, face set, I decided to
push. “Why are you angry? It’s more, I think, than just the fact I
didn’t run down to engineering to spill my guts as soon as I kissed
the captain.”
“You would have, once. You told me about Seska.”
“Seska was the one who told you about us, not me. I was your
captain as well as your friend, B’Elanna. Now I’m your first
officer.”
“And that means you can’t be my friend?” I could see that her
eyes were starting to tear up. She tripped over a root in the ground,
dropped a box. I picked it up, took another two from her as well.
She let me; that was a good sign. With a hand on her arm, I stopped
her from walking on, tilted up her chin to look at me.
“Being first officer doesn’t mean I can’t be your friend. I’d
like to think I am. But being first officer means I’m your *senior*;
you know as well as I do what that means.”
“It didn’t stop you from sleeping with Seska!”
Damn! She knew exactly where to nail me.
“Be, that was a mistake, and for more reasons than because she
turned out to be a spy. I ended it. I ended it before we got to
Voyager, in fact. I won’t make that mistake again.”
“And what you’re doing with the captain is different?”
Ouch. Here was the question even Kathryn and I had not yet dealt
with entirely. “Yes, it is, because we’re closer to equals–partners.
It’s not entirely rank and you know it. Seska was closer to your age
than to mine. We were never equals. She was just good at salving my
ego–and I let her, and that was wrong. I know now what she was after
but it doesn’t matter. It was still an unequal partnership, and for
reasons far beyond the fact I was captain of the ship and leader of
the maquis cell. Relationships need to be built on equality and
mutual respect–people who are at the same stage and place in life.
Seska and I weren’t.” You and I aren’t, either, I added silently,
hoping she got it without the need to spell it out. Perhaps I
should have spelled it out, but to do so would be an arrogance on
my part–an assumption of the unstated, since she’d never admitted
to her feelings for me.
She had dropped her eyes to stare at the dirt of the pathway, dig
a toe into it. Finally, she nodded once. “You and the captain…seem
to understand each other pretty well,” she offered.
“I think so, too.”
“I hope things work out for you both.”
“Thanks, Be.” I shifted boxes to set a hand on her shoulder.
“That means a lot to me. Your good opinion always has.”
That won a shaky smile. Things weren’t ‘fixed’–life was never
that pat–but we were over the hump.

It’s never easy to leap into a deep, heavy conversation about
where a relationship is going when that relationship is in just the
beginning stages. So I didn’t show up at Kathryn’s door for dinner
and immediately vomit out all my questions and uncertainties and
demands for some road-signs. She didn’t, either. Instead, we sat
down to a nice meal over candlelight–a conceit she suggested shyly
and with laughter at herself–and a conversation about the totally
mundane matters of ship’s business. Except for the candlelight and
the lingering looks, it might have been any of a dozen dinners or
lunches we’d shared in the past month. Only gradually did we edge
around to what was on both of our minds. She began by coming at it
sideways: “How went the conversation with B’Elanna? Do I need to take
cover for a while from jealous Klingons?”
I grinned, pushed around the remains of my alfredo. “I don’t
think so,” and I summarized the conversation. She sat back in her
chair, sipped her wine, and listened.
“Low blow, bringing up Seska,” she said when I was done.
“Not really. Not any more than my bringing up Mark, earlier.” I
looked up to catch her eyes but she glanced sideways, set down the
glass. Her face was hard.
“But Mark wasn’t a mistake. Not at the time.”
Wrong move. I rubbed the bridge of my nose. “Sorry. I wasn’t
implying he was. I just meant, well–past relationships.”
She accepted that with a little nod. “You asked me earlier, in
the lift, if I’d go back to him. I’ve given that some thought since.”
She met my eyes then. My breath disappeared from my lungs. “The
answer is no. I wouldn’t.” Breath came back to me, and a relief that
made me glad I was sitting down so I didn’t fall down. Her gaze slid
towards the windows in her quarters. “Even if this relationship
between us doesn’t work, it’s made me realize that what I had with
Mark isn’t enough for me any more. It was safe. But it wasn’t a
relationship.”
I reached across the little table, palm up, for her hand. She
gave it to me. “And what we have?” My heart was pounding.
A smile tugged at her mouth. “It isn’t safe.”
“No.”
“But I like it.”
I smiled. “So do I.”
Hands clasped on the tabletop, we stared at one another across
the candles. The glow lent softness to her face. For a moment, just
holding her hand was enough. Then she let go. “But we need to talk
about the parameters. Like I said yesterday morning, there isn’t much
precedent.”
“Actually,” I said, “there is, a bit. I don’t know of any cases
of a permanent relationship between a female captain and her male
first, but there’ve been some between male captains and their under-
officers–including firsts; I know of one between a female captain and
her male CMO; and quite a few between station commanders of both sexes
and their under-officers.”
She had sat back, eyes narrowed a little. “I notice you included
the officers’ gender in all that.”
I sighed. “You know damn well that it matters. Even now, it
matters. If it didn’t, you wouldn’t insist on the ‘ma’am’.”
Another little nod of acceptance; she didn’t like it, but she
knew I was right.
Confession time. “To be frank, one of the things I’m worried
about is how this is going to be perceived by the crew. I don’t want
anyone to think I’m trying to put you under me in bed because I can’t
handle a woman over me in the chain of command.”
She shook her head and sat up. “That doesn’t worry me. You’ve
never given any indication that you have a problem with my gender–
and yes, I do know it’s an issue even though Starfleet likes to say
it isn’t. I’ve had to deal with it enough, in the past, and I can
tell the difference instantly, whatever lip-service a male officer may
give to equality. I’ve never felt anything from you but respect–and
the crew hasn’t seen anything else, either. When we’ve butted heads,
it was on philosophy, not your male ego. I don’t think anyone on
Voyager is confused about that, and if they are, they’d be confused
whether you were sleeping with the boss or not.”
I felt relieved. In fact, I hadn’t realized how much that had
been a concern of mine until I’d finally voiced it. Given her answer,
it was clearly more my issue than hers, though. Perhaps I’d just
needed to be sure she didn’t see me or my intentions as I’d feared she
might, feared others might. I’d put an end to this relationship right
now if I thought it would hurt her authority.
“Another thing,” I said–I seemed to be taking the lead in the
doubts and fears department–“I need to know: if you have to send me
on a mission that’s likely to prove fatal–you’ll do it?” I raised a
hand before she could answer. “I won’t expect you to like it, but I
need to know you can do it, if you have to.”
She smiled faintly. “I think you can trust me on that one,
Chakotay. I wouldn’t pretend to like it, but I know my position and
my responsibilities–I knew it when I took the captaincy.”
“But you didn’t have your…significant other”–what else could I
call myself?; ‘lover’ would have been a bit premature–“under your
command. I doubt you ever expected to.”
“I didn’t. But if I didn’t think I could give you a probably-
fatal order–or I didn’t think you’d take it–we’d never have gotten
to a point we’d be *having* this conversation, commander.”
I nodded, understanding exactly why she’d used my title.
“That goes both ways, you know,” she went on. “I need to know
that if I give the self-destruct order for Voyager, and send you to
lead the survivors, you won’t argue with me about it. A captain goes
down with her ship, if she has to. That’s *my* job.”
“I didn’t argue before,” I pointed out. “Not much, anyway.” I’d
gone to the escape pods and left her on the bridge with Tuvok, even
though it’d nearly killed me. I’d do it again.
“I know,” she said. “But–as you said to me–before, the captain
wasn’t your significant other.”
“And as you said to me, if I didn’t think I could accept that,
we’d never have gotten to the point we’d be having this conversation.”
She grinned at that, then sobered. “You know, it’s a hell of a
lot easier to make these promises right now than it would be to keep
them, if the situation ever arose.”
“But at least we are making them,” I said. “That should make
keeping them easier than if we’d never talked about them.” It was
certainly nothing I’d ever talked about with Seska! “It’s necessary.”
“Yes.”
“Your turn,” I said then. “What promises do you want from me?”
“I’m not sure,” she replied. “We’ve covered the big stuff. I
think my fears have more to do with how the crew will take it. I feel
like I’m…stepping off a cliff. Having an affair with one of my
officers was just never something I allowed myself to consider.”
“I’d like to think I’m more than an ‘affair’.”
“Are you? What are you promising, Chakotay? I guess that’s what
I need to know from you–what are you promising here? This can’t be a
fly-by-night thing. And what happens if it doesn’t work? I’d like to
think we could be adults about it, but I’ve known too many cases where
the parties weren’t. I know, I know–I want guarantees where there
aren’t any. But out here, there’s no place for you to transfer to.”
I sat back, glad for the moment that there was a table between
us, glad, I think, because of the horrible vulnerability of the
questions she’d just raised–I could see it in her face–and the
vulnerability I felt in trying to formulate an answer. I’d always
had a tendency to jump in over my head, in the past. Like with Seska.
I wanted to get this one right, so I fought my own tendency to make
dramatic confessions. I feared I’d scare her away.
“No, no guarantees,” I replied now. “As for what I’m promising–
I guess I’m promising to try…to try to make it last, Kath. It’s not
fly-by-night for me, either. I wouldn’t be sitting here, if it was,
any more than you would be. No, it might not succeed. But we’re out
here for the duration, and I don’t think it’s fair to deny ourselves
the chance at something we both seem to want, just because it *might*
not succeed. We work too well together, and I’m more afraid that
denying the attraction between us would get in the way of that than I
am afraid that a relationship would get in the way. If I’m going to
have to live with you for the next sixty-seven years, I’d rather do it
as partners than as a frustrated bachelor.”
She laughed at that, got up from her chair and walked over to
stare out the windows at the night-darkened countryside. But even
night was not so dark on Abbyzh-dira, thanks to the veils overhead. I
watched her move in the shadows cast by the candles and let myself
notice what I usually didn’t. The neckline of the pantsuit plunged
just enough to draw my eye down to the pull of fabric across her
breasts, and the cinched waist emphasized the swell of hips. A
woman’s hips, not a girl’s. I was glad I was sitting down. Damn, it
had been entirely too long. I’m no monk and I don’t want to be.
She turned back, caught me looking at her and smiled, held out a
hand to me. Oh, to hell with it. I didn’t care if she noticed the
state I was in. Let her. Let her know what she did to me. Standing,
I crossed over to join her. I wasn’t in the mood to play coy; neither
was she. She let me take her in my arms and kiss her. We just stood
there near the windows, wrapped around each other, getting lost in the
kissing. It started out more passionate than it ended up, ironically.
I wasn’t in a hurry; there was no need to hurry. We had sixty-seven
years. So we kissed hard to start, pressed up against each other as
if we’d meld ourselves bone to bone, and ended up kissing gentle,
cuddled loose, my arms around her shoulders, hers around my waist.
In the end, we ended up on the couch. Necking on the couch like
a pair of teenagers–wouldn’t the crew have loved that? The clothes
didn’t even come off…not that we let a little thing like clothes
stop us. If anything, the clothes added spice. She did get her hand
under my waistband, and I got mine inside the flap of her pantsuit,
but that wasn’t until the end and the need to get some relief. It
started out more innocently.
I’d led her over to the sofa, where we settled, half lying down,
half propped against one arm, she on my chest, her hair down and
getting accidentally pulled by every shift of our position. Such
wonderful hair. She let me sink my hands in it, bury my face in it.
I could smell the cherry rinse she used. We laid there a while, not
talking, just enjoying the warmth and the sensual touch. I played
with her hair, removed her necklace and earrings and dropped them on
an end-table. She unbuttoned part of my shirt and ran her fingers
over my chest, touched the medicine bag, traced the tattoo on my brow.
“Did it hurt when you go it?” she asked.
“No. You feel a pressure from the needles, but it’s not painful.
If it’s painful, it’s not being done right.”
“How *is* a tattoo done? Did they do it all at once, or in
parts?”
“For a tattoo this size, all at once. First the skin is cleaned
and the area shaved–in this case, just part of my eyebrow–then the
pattern’s applied. Only after the pattern is down do they start with
the needle.”
“How long did it take then?”
“Not long. Couple hours.”
Her curiosity satisfied, she laid her head back down on my chest.
It might have gone no further than that. I wasn’t inclined to
push, at least not at this point. She was the one who rolled all the
way on top and started kissing me, and it was very clear she was
kissing *me*, not the reverse. She moved from my mouth to nibble my
jawline and neck while her hands stroked my chest. I put up with it
for a while, but I don’t do passive well–not any better than she
does. I finally grabbed both her hands in one of mine, put the other
around her body, kissed her soundly and rolled her sideways off the
couch onto the floor. She landed with an audible “Whoof!” I peered
over the edge of the couch at her on the floor and chuckled. Her
expression was pure affront, then she lurched up, grabbed my neck and
pulled me down with her. I managed to avoid landing on top of her;
I’d have squashed her flat. We spent a while rolling around on the
floor, tussling and tickling and finding any good excuse to get our
hands all over one another. Nothing was said of any import–a lot of
laughs and grunts and “Oh, no, you don’t!”s. I’m glad her cabin is at
the corridor end with mine on the other side. Last thing we needed
was to have one of the other senior officers listening through the
bulkhead. God knows what they’d have made of the racket.
At one point, she called out, “Stop it, Pesh!,” which sure as
hell gave me pause.
“Pesh?” I asked.
“Pesh. Peshewa. That is your name, isn’t it? But Peshewa’s a
mouthful. So’s Chakotay. I need something shorter.”
I shook my head. “‘Pesh’ is nonsense. Our names *mean*
something. ‘Pesh’ is…half a word! I’d say it’s like calling you
‘Kath’, but you do that. Kathryn means something, I’m sure–”
“‘Pure’, actually.” She grinned.
I rolled my eyes. “I won’t touch that one. But anyway, it’s not
the same. It doesn’t mean anything in *Standard*, so calling you Kath
is just a nickname. But my name is a word–it means something in my
own language: wildcat. Calling me ‘Pesh’, you may as well call me
‘wild.'”
“That’d fit, too.”
“Kath, please. Listen. Nicknames are a white thing.”
“Well, in case you haven’t noticed, so am I. White, that is.”
“Yeah, I had noticed.”
“Does it bother you?”
I flopped over onto my back, one arm under my head, the other
across my chest. “It’s been a long time since there was anyone who
could claim pure blood on a tribal roll–not since the beginning of
the twenty-second century, in fact. These days, to be Indian is as
much a tradition, a worldview, as an ethnicity. I probably have more
white blood in me than red; I’ve never bothered to sit down and count
the percentages. So no, it doesn’t matter.”
“Well,” she said, rolling up on an elbow, “unless you’re really
against it, I’m going to call you Pesh.”
The mischievous look in her eye made it difficult for me to stay
irritated. “I guess I’ll have to get used to it.”
“I guess you will.” And the temporary tickle truce was off. She
made a dive for my ribs.
When I’d had enough, I used my weight to push her down flat on
the floor and kiss her hard. When I came up for air, she whispered,
“Tonsil hockey!” which just set us both off again. It was all very
undignified for the captain and the first officer but to be honest, I
didn’t give a damn.
I’m still not clear how or why it turned serious, but I suddenly
found myself dragging my hands down her sides and back up over her
belly to the swell of her breasts. We were still on the floor; or
rather, she was. I was sitting up beside her. When I touched her
breasts, she pushed her head against the carpet and arched her back,
her mouth open a little as if she could hold on to the feeling that
way. Her hands, flung out to either side, balled up into fists. I
kneaded her breasts a while, rubbed my thumbs over the nipples, then
bent to suck at them through the thin, green fabric of her pantsuit.
The cloth tasted of dust and open air and smelled subtly of smoke
from the candles. I could smell her, too: the musky-sharp odor of a
woman’s arousal. She made no noise but grabbed my head with both
her hands. I moved my mouth from one breast to the other, let my
free hand stroke her hip, her outer thigh, then in and up to the
seam at the crotch. Even through the cloth, I could feel she was
damp. It was driving me quite out of my mind. I bit gently at her
breasts, buried my face in the valley between, then drew my tongue
up from the bare flesh at the cleavage, over her collarbone and the
muscle at the side of the neck, to her ear. She was moaning now, low
noises, throaty, like an animal being dragged over its boarder. Her
hands had left my head and were fumbling at my crotch. I had to move
her hands or I’d have come right then. She substituted a knee. I
pushed up against it and kept my own hand at her crotch, moved my
mouth back down to her breasts.
We finally had to stop to rearrange ourselves, moved back up onto
the couch. I wanted to free both my hands. Her face was flushed,
lips very red. Her hair was spread out on the cushions like a brown
fan. She unhooked my belt and I let her, then pulled it off, undid my
fly and I helped. I unsnapped the button holding prim the front of
her pantsuit. Her hand went down the front of my trousers, mine went
inside the flap of the suit to find the soft skin of her breast and
the wrinkled pucker of nipple. I used the other to rub her labia
through the crotch seam. I bit the lobe of her ear, barely able to
think by that point, and pushed up against her hand which had closed
tight around my cock. We rocked against each other, three times,
four, five. That was all it took. She was screaming. I watched
with awed wonder as her face contorted and she came. To know I could
give her this…. It was enough to send me off. I have no idea what
sound I made in the midst of the explosion. Then it was over. We
were messy and tired, and one of my wrists was cramped. So was hers;
she asked me to move before I put it to sleep. But I can’t say I’ve
had such a powerful orgasm in a long time, clothes on or off.
“God,” I muttered, “that was great.” Then I slapped myself on
the forehead. “That makes me sound like a total blockhead, doesn’t
it?” She just looked at me, eyes wide. I reconsidered my phrasing.
I seemed to be opening my mouth just to change feet. I started
chuckling–I couldn’t help it–and leaned in to kiss her through
the laugh. “It *was* great,” I said. “*You’re* great.” Then I
slid my arms around her and pressed my face against her neck. I
felt her lift her clean hand to run fingers through my hair.

IX.

I found it the next day, buried deep under one of the sofa
cushions. It wouldn’t have been so bad if I’d been expecting it, or
if I was in practice when it came to dealing with all the side effects
of having a sex life again. As it was, I was trying to clear up the
clutter and disarray that had been trivial concerns the night before,
and I was in agony, because I was trying to do it in front of Magda.
She’d come by my quarters early that morning to apologize for
upsetting me the other evening in Sandrine’s…and I suspect also to
see if she could spot any tell-tale clues as to just where Chakotay
and I were at that point. The Voyager’s version of Miss Marple: long
faced, canny, and interested in everything that goes on in our “small
town” lives…particularly in the lives of her special friends. Good
natured nosiness incarnate. I knew she’d already taken in the burned-
down candles still on the table, the dinner plate I’d somehow missed
clearing when I did a half-hearted clean-up before dropping into bed.
But finding Chakotay’s sock was the final blow.
If I *had* been in practice I’d have simply shoved it in deeper,
figuring it was better off where it was till she was gone. As it was
I was all of a flutter already, covering madly with tons of command
decorum, and I didn’t even realize what I’d dredged up until I’d been
holding it for a full minute, chattering on about how it was “all
right Magda, I forgive you, just please…” and assuming that the
ever-increasing amusement in her eyes was just a sign that she decided
I’d finally lost the last of my marbles. It wasn’t until I found
myself gesturing with it, and recognized what I’d got hold of that her
barely restrained laughter made complete sense.
I just stood there, blinking back and forth at the sock, and at
Magda, until she finally fell down howling, collapsed in utter,
shrieking hysteria on the cushions I’d just tidied.
When Murphy the Great and Terrible takes control of your life,
you can either rage, or laugh. For about ten seconds I considered the
first option: but really, it was too funny to rage over. I felt the
grin spread over my face, and the next thing I knew I was on the sofa
too, laughing my head off. Just when I was getting my breath back she
set me off again. She pointed a finger soberly at the offending sock,
and in a voice of ultimate seriousness and deep awe murmured,
“Formidable! Nous avons trouve la planete des chaussettes perdues.”
I shook my head, at a loss, still giggling. She grinned. “We have
found the planet of the lost socks, Minette! We must send word of this
to Starfleet immediately! The safety of the Federation is at stake!”
I wailed. She reminded me of Admiral Necheyev at her most somber
and self-important.
We finally finished, lying gasping and wiping our eyes. She
grinned at me. “So, cheri: things are proceeding well?”
I looked down at the sock in my hand and chuckled, ruefully. “I
suppose you could say that. Magda–why are men such goofs? Is it a
universal law?”
It was ten minutes before she recovered from that line.

It hadn’t been exactly the evening I had planned.
The moment the door opened and I saw him there, polished as the
gold coins we’d been using as trade tokens, I knew I was in for a
strange evening. He reminded me of Tom the day I gave him his field
commission. Not the radiant gratitude of afterwards, but the
cautious, gun-shy expectation that things were all going to fall
apart, now that the first rush of action was past. Waiting for a
rejection, and covering with all the cool and charisma he could
generate…and stalling like crazy. I couldn’t blame him. I wasn’t
precisely looking forward to the conversation we had to have myself.
Unlike him I didn’t want to stall, though.
“Parameters” is one of those useful terms that can cover an
infinity of cold-blooded realities. I suppose I’d used the term
because it’s familiar, and safe, and distant, and has a ring to it
that reminded me as much as him that there were professional issues to
consider, as well as personal issues. I’d hoped we could have the
conversation somewhere we’d both be comfortable, where we didn’t feel
that rush of “ohmigod-I’m-in-his-*quarters*-whadda-I-do-now?!”
enforced intimacy. That’s why I’d opted for my ready room at first:
it was as close to neutral turf as we had, when it came down to it.
The one place besides the bridge we’d shared a thousand times. We’d
spent a lot of hours there. The chair he usually sits in has started
to develop Chakotay-shaped dents; enough so that I avoid sitting in it
because all the stuffing hits me in the wrong places these days. And
I think the replicator knows what he’s going to drink before I even
ask him. It had seemed like a soothing choice of setting for a
conversation that was going to be uncomfortable no matter what we did.
I could have happily spaced lo Verso for not only eliminating all hope
we had of talking on the afternoon we’d reserved, but ensuring that
Chakotay would be too tired and frazzled to address the issue that
evening either.
I’d tried to bring it up a time or two during our date that
morning, hoping that in the relaxed atmosphere of the market we could
just *talk* and not have it turn into a formal thing, but he’d been
like the fountains in the courtyards: bright, bounding, cheerful,
beautiful, and busting-out-all-over to entertain me. It made me a
little tired just watching him. The last time I’d been dragged hither
and yon like that I’d been sixteen, on a date to the county fair, and
had ended up torquing-off the young man I was with by winning all the
low-grav toss games at the arcade, depriving him of a chance to show
off. I didn’t want to leave Chakotay similarly deflated. While I was
certain he would merely cheer me on if I took every prize in the Delta
Quadrant, and never feel a twinge of gender-based disgruntlement, I
was just as certain that inflicting ‘parameters’ on him as he did his
best to convince me he was the most wonderful guy I could possibly be
out with would put his nose out of joint. So I’d let it pass again,
and just enjoyed the sight of him in full-bore, no-holding-back
courtship-mode. He reminded me of an enormous Newfoundland puppy I’d
known once: big, dark, and boundlessly enthusiastic.
I wanted to get the damned ‘parameters’ discussion out of the way
first thing that evening though and finally have it over. Waiting to
have it was driving me insane. I hate to wait, particularly for
really unpleasant things. It’s adding insult to injury. But when he
came striding into my quarters with that “cool-cat, good guy” routine
that covers blazing insecurity, smiling at megawatt intensities and
asking “What’s for dinner,” I saw that my hopes of getting the grim
stuff out of the way fast weren’t going to work out. Lacking a
sedative hypo from the holodoctor, I figured my next best option was
to feed him, soothe him, do all I could to let him know I *liked*
being with him, and hope that he’d relax enough for us to talk without
it getting icy and professional. So my intimate candle-lit dinner got
pushed forward on the schedule. Knowing the conversation was lurking
took a lot of the romantic pleasure out of the event, but it was the
best I could come up with.
Unfortunately I got a lot more stressed than he got soothed.
Oh, it wasn’t so bad. We talked about dilithium processing, and
where to store the supplies that were going to be delivered over the
next two days, and whether lo Verso was sufficiently chastened by his
punishment detail, and in the meantime Chakotay was on his best
behavior, smiling too much, sipping his wine with exaggerated couth,
and displaying a maddening tendency to twirl a single strand of
fettuccine around his fork at a time. Of course I’d *had* to go all-
out and give him a large serving. The only thing that made it
bearable was his desperate desire to please. But flattered and
charmed as I was by this new and unexpected version of Chakotay, all
at sea and trying to keep his cool, waiting for him to finish the
damned alfredo wasn’t doing my own nerves any good.
I suppose that’s why I muffed it. By the time I found a way to
at least *start* I was a wreck, and fell back on reserve.
It has to be one of the weirdest conversations I’ve ever had
prior to “engaging in social intercourse.” Not *the* weirdest: that
honor has to go to one dialogue that occurred between me and a member
of my mother’s diplomatic staff, in which the first forty minutes were
spent with each of us attempting to establish the other’s gender
beyond question. That was when I was nineteen, just learning the
ropes of the whole “sex” thing, and, lord, was I ever relieved to find
out that the attractive young Banlesi man really was a man. He was
just as pleased that his assessment of me as female was accurate.
The ‘parameters’ conversation with Chakotay doesn’t beat that,
but it has to come a close second. I suppose someday I’ll find it
funny. At the time it was terrifying.
He was sober, sincere, and professional: trying his damndest to
give me the right answers to the hard questions, and ask a few hard
questions of his own. And the more sincere and rational he got, the
harder it was for me to ask the one question I desperately wanted to
ask: “How much do you care about this? About me? Is this just
attractive and convenient, the first really promising opportunity
that’s come along since Seska turned into a nightmare?” I couldn’t
tell: that morning I’d have sworn he was as tumbled and giddy as I
was. There in the candlelight, he projected a calm smooth sincerity
that would have done a gigolo proud–too divorced, too determined to
prove he was going to be a rational adult about the whole thing to
give me much clue what was really going on inside that skull. But
then, the whole thing made me nervous: there’s too damned much room in
new relationships for false assumptions. You have to be so careful
you aren’t reading in more than is there.
I didn’t want to run the risks we were going to be running if all
this was to him was a pleasant sexual adventure. I didn’t want to find
myself staring up at the ceiling at night, knowing I’d trapped myself
with no way out in a relationship where I was the vulnerable one:
caring too much when he cared too little. For that matter I didn’t
want to have the chore of trying to give my first officer his walking
papers if I tired of him, or if he found he couldn’t live up to the
constraints of the job while also involved with me. Some clear sign
that it meant enough to him to give me some hope he could stick it
through the bad times that were sure to come would have made all the
difference in the world. Some tender declaration–even if it was
overblown, over-romantic, exaggerated by his own passion.
But instead of moving into personal territory *personally*, with
some warmth and laughter, and some reassuring human contact to see us
through, we kept blathering on and on through all the “all or nothing”
scenarios, like sitting in on a rather bizarre war room discussion.
But he seemed to need the reassurance of covering all the bases. We
rattled through B’Elanna, and I reassured him about Mark. I felt
pinned to the wall over that one: as though he wanted me to say
“forever” when every phrase out of his mouth had the kind of cautious
wording that leaves the speaker with room to backpedal. And Mark was
a sore point. I felt guilty about Mark–guilty I’d used him as a
convenience relationship, guilty I’d refused to see that when it was
happening, guilty I hadn’t realized before it became impossible for me
to apologize and let him go, guilty because now that I was thinking of
moving on I had to wonder if he was still there with Molly and the
puppies, pining for me and carrying the torch. He was easy-going, but
loyal. It was possible he was still waiting. Then we stomped all
over the question of gender issues, and the whole terrifying “I get to
die if it’s necessary” thing.
Just when I was about frantic, he turned the conversation from
what *he* needed to know, to what *I* wanted.
Then he settled stoically back in his chair, and waited.
And there I was in free-fall, wondering how to ask if he loved me
enough to put up with all the craziness that was about to come home to
roost, or if I was just the best game around. Whether he’d be gone as
soon as he discovered I snored, or as soon as we ran out of stories to
tell each other. I could find ways to deal with anything else, but
trying to deal with being my own first officer’s left-overs, and still
loving him, terrified me. I stumbled, and snatched at the first thing
that came into my head: the *second* most frightening thing.
“I think my fears have more to do with how the crew will take
it.” That was true enough. I was plenty scared of that… but a lot
less so than I would have been a few months back. Even a few days
back: the support and comfort they’d given me when Chakotay was in
coma was enough to reassure me. It didn’t take the fear away, but it
did a lot to sedate it. But it was still a real enough fear to give
me some cover. “I feel like I’m…stepping off a cliff. Having an
affair with one of my officer’s was just never something I allowed
myself to consider.”
And then he had to say it: “I’d like to think I’m more than an
‘affair’.”
I seized up: absolutely froze. I remember stuttering through the
next few seconds, trying to find a safe way to ask if he meant what I
hoped he meant: that he *cared*–that it wasn’t vanity that made him
want to be more than just an affair to me. A matter of sensible
convenience leaving him free not to worry about my loyalties; or
bland, companionable “fondness.” I wanted so much to know that I
wasn’t going to be throwing everything I’d ever been trained to
believe out an airlock, for nothing more than a good companion, and a
few orgasms. Companionship we could have without sex, and orgasms are
easy enough to provide yourself. I desperately needed something a bit
more dedicated, more intense, if I was going to throw discretion into
a vacuum, and gamble on the crew being more amused and charmed than
disgusted by me making a spectacle of the two of us, as we openly
tried to work our way through all this. Pragmatism and convenient
fornication just wasn’t enough.
I thought it was more than that. I hoped it was more. But it
would have helped so much to hear it, not simply have to deduce it
from potentially misleading cues.
What I got was a line that would have impressed a Ferengi lawyer:
it sounded good, but when you stripped it down to its essentials it
could be summed up as “We work well together, you give me the hots,
it’s going to be a long trip: damned if I’ll mess it up before I have
to. I can hack it.” If it hadn’t been for the panicked look in his
eyes and a desperate attempt at humor that fell a bit flat I’d have
pitched him out the door and washed my hands of him. But panic at
least made me feel a bit of compassion for him, and the humor bought
me some time.
I laughed and pulled away from the table to stand by the
window. I crossed my arms under my breasts, turned my head to look
out at the sky, and the lights of the market–tried to think what
came next.
In one sense I’d gotten as much promise as he could logically
make. There *were* no guarantees, and he’d assured me he’d do his
best to make it last. From Chakotay that was worth something. Not as
much as I’d have liked, though. He’s a man of his word–until
something comes up that he feels takes priority. Out of his tribe to
run to the fleet, out of the fleet to run to the maquis, out of the
maquis to stand by me–even stepping away from me to rush after Seska
on that stupid vendetta when she stole our tech. In the final
analysis, if I was the Red Queen, he was more like the White Queen,
always rushing off somewhere, leaving chaos in his wake. He’s
adaptable, and that’s an advantage–the same advantage that made him a
good heart for the ship. But the reverse of that is impetuosity, the
tendency to go haring off at a moment’s notice, without thinking. I
didn’t know what would tip the balance for him where we were
concerned, but I was scared to death that something inevitably would.
I looked back, planning on telling him that, no matter how much I
wanted him, wanted *us*, there were too many risks. That “I’ll try,”
didn’t cut it. I was composing the lines in my head, hesitating
between “I very much regret” and a simpler, less formal “I’m sorry”,
when I saw his face.
It wasn’t just arousal, though lord knows that was there in
spades. His eyes were black in black, and he was rigid with the
tension and nerves that flare up when you’re hotter than blazes, and
holding back. But there was also a desperate, “what the hell comes
next” vulnerability. I could easily have resisted the desire in his
eyes, feeling as unsure as I was. But allied with that open
hesitance, I was lost.
He was no more sure what was happening than I was. He’d given me
the best he had to offer, at that point. Maybe from there on we had
to make it up, fill it in, let it grow, and see what happened. At
least he *was* trying. It wasn’t fair to expect more this early. No
matter how much I wanted something more certain, it just *wasn’t* that
clear, and would only become so with time.
I held out my hand, and he crossed the room at warp speeds,
drawing me in and startling me with the intensity of his kiss. I
tried to give back as good as I got.
It wasn’t half bad, in the final estimate. The worst part was he
kept shifting back and forth between modes without warning. And it
was like that all night.
Just when I thought I’d brought myself up to his intensity on
that first kiss, he dropped back down to a slower, gentler pace.
Disconcerting, but I matched it. Then he led me to my own couch,
drew me down beside him and held me close, half over him, and
proceeded to go crazy over my hair. It kept reminding me of T’Pel’s
tomcat, Jundri, who thought my hair was catnip. Jundri was absolutely
hypnotized by it.
So was Chakotay.
Someday some particularly brilliant scientist is going to come up
with a final and definitive answer to the eternal mystery of why at
least seven men out of ten have hair fixations. I remember once, on a
shore leave, I was taking a shuttle to New York and talking with a
fellow crewmember, and I told her I was considering cutting my hair to
keep it out of the way of the burners in the science labs. No less
than three strange men started to expostulate, insisting I should do
no such thing.
I began to realize Chakotay would have been one of them if he’d
been there. It was funny, in a way: his face in my hair, breathing in
the scent of it, hands tangled deep, and me squeaking every so often
as I had to insist on reclaiming strands that had gotten trapped under
his shoulders. But it was also erotic: the sound of his breath, the
feel: warm and steamy on my neck as he nuzzled and rumbled. For a
while we settled into the kind of lazy, slow motion “good” that’s easy
to adjust to.
I remember his hands stroking down my spine, kneading gently,
sliding back up again, removing my jewelry. We talked some.
I remember, he asked me what color my hair really was. It seemed
a bit weird to me. “Brown. Or, I guess, if you want to be a bit more
poetic, light chestnut. Why?”
No reason–he just wondered. He had a goofy smile, though, as
though it mattered somehow, made him think happy thoughts. He lifted
a lock in his fingers, rolled it back and forth, raised it to his
mouth and let it lie against his lips. Definitely like a cat so drunk
on catnip it’s gone beyond “wild” and into “plastered”.
I felt a bit like I had to ask something in return, and settled
for the tattoo. It was nice to learn it hadn’t hurt. Given the way
he’d felt when he joined the Maquis, I’d always been a bit afraid he’d
felt obliged to do the thing himself, with a rusty nail and a bottle
of blue ink: a bit of self-flagellation out of second-hand guilt for
his father’s death. I was just as glad to know he wasn’t inclined to
that particular kind of penance. Frankly, the whole self-mutilation
concept always struck me as a pretentious form of “guiltier and more
repentant than thou”-ism. A bit hard on anyone who had to deal with
the physical and emotional fallout.
We had a great tickle fight. Damn, that was fun. He was giddy,
as bouncy as he’d been in the market.
I managed to land him with a nick-name. He’d needed something
besides “minou.” I had a few ideas about when I’d like to use that
one, but I needed something a bit less cute for the inevitable moment
I’d first call him something affectionate on the bridge. It was going
to happen someday, and “Pesh” seemed a lot less embarrassing for both
of us than “kitten”, even if it was in French. After all, Paris
almost certainly knew French…and he’d never let us live it down.
He wanted to know what my name meant, and I told him a half-
truth: “pure.” I *didn’t* tell him that “Kathryn” is one of those
names whose meaning is open to debate, and that the other possible
interpretation is “torture” or “torment”. I figured I’d let him in on
the joke that he was a Wildcat, but *I* was “Pure Torture” *after*
we’d had a bit of time to get used to each other and develop some
confidence that it really wasn’t a flash in the pan. That wasn’t a
joke I wanted coming back at me if we broke up.
I began to feel like I was getting into the swing of things. In
fact I was getting interested in seeing if I could get him to pay
attention to a few other parts of my anatomy besides my hair and my
ribs. I rolled up and kissed him, stroking the curve of his belly,
slipping my hands under his shirt.
He lit up like a solar flare.
“Nggg.” His eyes lost their focus, mouth dropping open, and I
felt him shudder under my hands. He gave a huff, and drew in breath
hard and sharp.
“Like it?”
“Nggg….”
God, that was good. I’m not really the right temperament not to
enjoy the rush of knowing I can call that up in a man: that cross-eyed
rapture. I kissed again, taking charge, his skull heavy in my hand.
He was cooperative, not insisting on taking control of every second.
He let me shift his head, slide in deeper, his hand drifting down to
pull my hips close, stroking behind and between along the seam of my
pants, making me clench and yearn in anticipation. I nibbled in the
turn of his neck, slid down to lie across him so that his erection
prodded me in the belly, enjoying the smell of sweat, and soap, the
first traces of heavy, musky sex-smell, and some kind of cologne. I
slid a hand down to his crotch and felt him rock against me, felt the
rise and swell of him in the palm of my hand. Then he brought his own
hands up and cupped my breasts. I murmured with it. I wasn’t sure
whether I wanted to go further, but I knew I wanted this. He had to
search for my nipples, stroking lightly to locate, to arouse me enough
to find his goal. When he did, he stroked more firmly, and this time
I was the cross-eyed one, a low note of pleasure slipping out.
That’s the moment it shifted, I think. He’d been zig-zagging
back and forth all evening, one mood to another, hard to track as a
maquis ship running evasive maneuvers. Mercurial. But right about
then he settled on course, and ran with it.
I wasn’t ready for it. I’d just been getting up enough steam to
start really anticipating what might come next, easing my way through
my own nerves, and fears, and the lingering disappointments that
beginnings couldn’t be more secure. To tell you the truth, I’d found
the “teen sex” aspects of the whole thing reassuring. A safety net.
So long as we were dressed we weren’t going to do anything we couldn’t
live down if we had to.
I’d forgotten just how hot “teen sex” can be. I also hadn’t
figured on a lover who reacted like a seventeen-year-old virgin with
his first girl.
Oh, he was a hell of a lot more *adept* than a seventeen-year-old
virgin. Knew what he was doing, and did it well. But about the time
I moaned he locked his sights, slammed the engines into full warp, and
left me dawdling behind in his wake, still stuck on impulse power. I
was struggling to keep my mind focused on feelings and sensations, and
on a desperate attempt to pull up every erotic image I had stored from
two years of holonovels and late-night fantasies, to try and match his
intensity. Even that nearly wasn’t enough: part of me flashed on all
I knew and had heard about Vulcan pon farr, and I felt a sudden
burning sympathy for female Vulcans.
Chakotay wasn’t thoughtless, or clumsy, or inconsiderate, or
violent in any normally-meant sense. I was sure if I hollered “Stop!”
he would. He was just *fixated*.
Somewhere out there was an orgasm for each of us, and he was
going to fetch ’em back dead or alive. A man with a mission from God.
As it was, the humor of it saved me: that and the look on his
face, in his eyes. Drunk. Dead, driven drunk on desire.
Humans don’t have mind-links the way Vulcans do, but we can pull
something a bit similar to the stunt Vulcan women use to endure their
mates’ pon farrs. Vulcan women use the mind bond to experience a
portion of the male’s arousal, share it, take part in it.
I looked down at him, burned the expression into my mind, closed
my eyes and gave myself over to the moment. When he reached up and
held me around the ribs, and rolled me off onto my back on the floor,
it wasn’t that hard anymore to give way to my own need.
He really wasn’t bad. I hoped in time he’d even out, linger a
bit more. But he definitely knew what he was doing. Clever hands,
clever mouth. Plenty of enthusiasm–flatteringly so. His hands
wandered, strong and gentle, cupping my breasts, brushing against my
lips. He trailed kisses and delicate tongue strokes down my sternum,
in the hollow of my cleavage. He moved up to kiss me again, one hand
cradling my skull, fingers slipping under my hair to lie firm, the
other sliding down and caressing between my legs with a rolling
motion. I could hear the heavy rasp of his breath. His mouth still
held a faint taste of parmesan cheese and cream from the fettuccine, a
bouquet of synthahol Zinfandel. I ran my tongue out, tracing the line
of his lips, catching his lower lip gently between my teeth and
drawing it into my mouth. Then I let it go, working my way across his
face, over a cheek bone. I slid my hand down to cup his crotch, trace
the arch of his cock, feel testicles tight and high. For a half-
second I felt him rock hard against me, groaning. I prepared for the
buck and arch of orgasm, but he pushed my hand away. But his hips
still pushed against me, searching. I raised a knee, careful not to
connect too hard, and he settled against me, pulsing his hips, rubbing
against me. I could feel him shake, not ready to go over the edge,
but so close he quivered with it, like a tuning fork, or a window pane
as a shuttle passes over.
That’s when “horny” stopped being something I generated as much
by force of will as anything, and became something that carried me
with it.
The feel of him under my hands, the sound of his breath, ragged
and punctuated with hiccuping whimpers, and the shudder that shook him
like palsy melded with my own need and I felt everything begin to go.
“Pesh…”
“Mmmm.”
“Soon…”
His head lay against me, his hand pressing rhythmically against
the crotch of my pants, a slow, solid pulse I rocked against. I was
soaked by then. He pulled back, just barely able to talk. “Move up
to the couch?”
“Mmmm.”
Once we were there, it took a minute or two to get back to the
level we’d reached before. I had the squirming, frustrated, wet-and-
willing-but-not-getting-anywhere blues for a minute, thrown off a bit
by the practicalities of getting rearranged. But it wasn’t long. My
hand was down his trousers, the head of his cock slipping, already
beginning to seep, slick and warm and firm. I was clutching his
shirt, crazy for the feel of him. I felt myself getting closer to the
peak. Reached for it. Now…
Went off. Little kitten noises shifting up and up, louder,
turning into cat-on-a-fence noises.
Oh, good. So good.
He had one hand inside my bra, rolling my nipple. His face moved
against my neck. I felt a sharp, light bite on my earlobe. All I
could do was howl and pant, eyes tight, shaking, all of me in havoc,
feeling him stroke me till I thought I’d never finish.
As the last wave broke, he went off like lightening and thunder
over me. His head arched back so I fell in love with white skin and a
graceful line like the keel of a ship. His face was twisted, voice
rising in a wail to match my own. I remembered how to move my hands
again, stroked, held his cock firm and let the slip and slide carry
him. Crazy, happy, hot. Power-mad to see the beauty of him as he
crumpled and cried out, face wet with sweat, red, splotchy–beautiful.
So beautiful.
We think they’re beautiful at the oddest times. Thanks be to
whatever gods there are.
He’s so beautiful.
When it was over he lay against me, half above me, catching his
breath. Didn’t move for a while. I finally nudged him. “Hey…
Pesh? Could you roll over a bit? My hand’s about to fall off.”
He shifted, let me slip back out of his pants. I looked at my
hand, grinned. Gave in to expedience and wiped it on my trousers.
Not like they weren’t pretty well ready for a round in the sonic
shower anyway. He cuddled closer again, grinning, happy as a tribble
at a twelve course banquet.
“God. That was great.” He suddenly smacked himself on the head.
Completely goofy. “That makes me sound like a total blockhead, doesn’t
it?”
I just looked at him, trying hard not to laugh. He was so gone
he was coming around the other side of the galaxy. He realized how
the line could be misinterpreted and flushed, head ducking. Then,
suddenly, he was kissing me again, laughing at the same time, the
chuckles vibrating in my mouth, throwing the whole thing off. Very
sweet, though. He pulled away a bit, just far enough to meet my eyes
without losing focus.
“It *was* great. *You’re* great.”
And he ducked his face into my neck. I suddenly thought of the
little boy in the market he’d sent grinning and ducking into his
mother’s skirts, all taken with sudden bashfulness.
Very sweet. Not perfect. Maybe a bit too caught up in “Oh my
God, she’s gonna let me” to be at his best. We’d see.
I raised my hand, stroked his hair. Couldn’t help but think of
how recently he’d been broken, maybe lost to me. How much he’d been
through over the past two years. And it *had* been good. Definitely
worth the gamble. Much more than just convenient sex.
I leaned down and dropped a kiss on the top of his head, felt him
move closer. I looked at him sprawled against me. Suddenly realized
he was short a sock. Damned if I knew when or where he’d lost it.
He fell asleep that way. Not for long–he woke up with a start,
and a bit worriedly tip-toed around the notion of returning to his own
quarters, obviously afraid of offending me, but just as obviously
wanting to retreat for a while. I didn’t fight; I wanted a bit of
time myself. But I’d found out he snored. It made me feel better.
At least we’d be on a level playing field there.
But we didn’t find his sock that night.

When Magda had stopped laughing, she looked over at me. “Oui.
Ils sont les “goofs”. Absolument; le Minou etait un idiot? He was
less than you had hoped?”
I smiled. “No. No, not really.” He’d been less than I hoped
he’d become. But beginnings are difficult. “Just…just in a bit of
a rush. ‘Wildcat’, not kitten. At least, not till the end. Just
left me feeling a bit run over. The whole thing does. We went two
years refusing to even look at the situation, and then in the last few
weeks we’ve been going into transwarp.”
Magda smiled. “C’est normal. That is what courtship is for.
To give one time.” She chuckled, and rose. “It may not feel so,
right now, minette, but there will be time.”
“Right. Time. How the hell do we get time with the whole bloody
crew watching?”
She laughed. “You are the captaine, eh? ‘Make it so.’ Just
…just don’t think you have to pass on life, for us to follow you.
One does not follow a leader because they are stone idols, but because
they are human *well*. Relax, take your time, and do this well, and
that is all any of your crew will ask of you both.”
After she left I looked at the sock, and smiled. I ended up
leaving it on the table. I figured that Chakotay would be back soon
enough, and I could give it to him then.

X.

After leaving Kathryn’s quarters, I went down to the holodeck and
danced.
It’d been years since I’d run that holodeck program. I’d nearly
forgotten that I had it, but either B’Elanna or Seska or Kurt had
brought it to Voyager from Crazy Horse. I was still amazed how much
of my personal belongings they had managed to salvage in that last
scrape and scramble. My pipe, my bundle, my medicine wheel and the
talking stick. Some of my clothes, my Dine pot, and even the old-
fashioned pocketwatch which had been in my family for hundreds of
years. Seska had brought that. For all our later differences, I
suspect I had her to thank for remembering little things, like the
watch, and my box of holodeck programs.
But I’d never expected to use this one out here.
Once, I’d been a good enough dancer to compete at the pow-wows,
had taken half a dozen seconds and two firsts when I was younger and
competing: boy’s traditional, boy’s fancy dance. But since I’d gone
into the fleet, I hadn’t deigned to dance in full regalia…too
‘primitive-looking’ all gussied up in that quilled and beaded and
belled murder of birds: headdress, bustle, vest, moccasins….
But now, I danced. Not in the regalia–I hadn’t brought that–
but I danced. Too much energy. I had to spend it. Dancing had
always been the way I’d blown off steam.
If my father could have seen me, he’d have laughed–not entirely
kindly, but not without some pride. I tried to remember the steps,
flubbed some but was surprised how much I did remember. Sweep right,
sweep left…stamp, stamp, glide-stamp…. There were no bells to
ring and my footsteps made dull thuds on the holodeck’s floor.
I danced until it was late and I’d blown all the wild, crazy
energy left over from dinner and safe-sex-on-the-couch with Kathryn.
Finally, I went to bed. I had to get up in the morning, oversee final
preparations for lift-off on the morning after. Early morning. The
Talaxian caravan we were to tag on to wanted to leave at what was
three in the morning, ship-time. That was mid-morning by their ship-
time. We’d have to re-synchronize our ship’s clock to match the rest
of the caravan.
The next day, I admit I was counting hours, minutes, seconds
until the end of shift.
Oh, I did my job, make no mistake, I just kept glancing at the
chrono. I had energy to burn and probably drove the crewmembers under
me to distraction, trying to keep up to my pace. Only Tuvok didn’t
complain, though he did ask me how many cups of coffee I had drunk
that morning. None, in fact. I just felt on top of the world.
I did not see much of Janeway. She had her duties to perform and
I had mine and there wasn’t much overlap. I saw her in the morning
but there were too many people around for me to do more than grin and
wink. She blushed, recovered and gave Tom his instructions before
sending him over to plot our exit course with the Talaxians. We also
met to eat lunch in her readyroom, but we had so much business to
discuss there really was no time for anything more, and to be honest,
it was probably just as well. We each needed a bit of space, I think.
Not seeing her that day was as much deliberate as chance. The newborn
thing between us was small and damp and tender yet, and it was just
too difficult to weigh my words and gestures to be sure I said or did
nothing which might be misconstrued as pushing my place in public or,
conversely, *not* giving her the reassurances she needed. I wasn’t
sure yet what she expected, and I realized belatedly, there were still
things we had failed to cover the night before. Would she mind if I
touched her with affection while on duty, or should I keep my hands
strictly to myself? I didn’t want to smoother her, or rush her, and
since I wasn’t sure yet what to do, I used the insanity of pre-lift-
off as an excuse to stay out of her way.
But at the end of lunch as I rose to leave, she did stand up and
come part-way around her desk. She looked uncertain, like she needed
something from me, so I held out my arms and she came into them. We
just held one another a moment. I touched her hair carefully so I
wouldn’t muss it, kissed her on the cheek and then let her go. “Can I
see you after we get off-duty tonight?” I asked. “I understand if
you’re busy, but–”
She interrupted, “Yes; I’d like that.”
I grinned–I couldn’t help it–and reached out to brush her chin
with my thumb. “I should be done by nineteen-hundred.”
“I may be an hour after that, at least.”
“That’s okay.”
“We do need to get some sleep before lift off.”
“I know. I just…want to see you.”
After that, the day was just a blur. I was aware that the crew
was giving me second glances, so I knew that news of “the date” had
spread. When I took a break to get some dinner in the cafeteria, I
ran into Magda. The look she gave me was pure deviltry and she paused
at my shoulder long enough to whisper, “Ah–bon! I see you found an
extra pair of socks,” and then she sailed right on by.
Fortunately, I wasn’t holding anything or I’d have dropped it in
sheer shock. I ducked out of line and went after her, grabbed her by
an arm. “*What* did she say?” I didn’t have to specify the ‘she’;
only one she could have told Magda about the sock.
Magda smiled at me. “No private details, do not fear. The sock
was an accident. It gave us a good laugh, which she needed.” She
lowered her chin then and studied me a moment: her ‘teacher-with-a-
questionable-student’ look. “She needs something from you. I think
she is…drifting, yes. She needs something to anchor her; beginnings
are not easy, and her risk is great. I know,” she added, holding up a
hand, “yours also. But with relationships, you are as a fish in his
bowl; she, not so much. Pamper her if you wish to keep her, Minou.
She is worth keeping, I think.”
When Magda drops the French, it’s a warning to take her seriously
so I nodded, solemn. “She is. And I will,” I promised.
And that was when I got the idea.

She called me from her cabin when she was finished for the day.
I’d been in my own cabin, using the time to practice. When I got the
call, I grabbed the sacks in the corner and hurried next door. She
was already dressed for the evening in her “slop-abouts” as she calls
them. Her hair was down and she had slippers on her feet. She looked
exhausted. I almost didn’t have the heart to drag her back out but
this was important. Magda was right. I needed to give her something,
some piece of me that was hers alone.
When it comes to sex, Western Terran women and men don’t stand on
a level playing field. Even 500 years after Freud’s Victorian age,
the repercussions of that repressive era still occasionally rear their
heads among some European and North American populations–and my New
England lady belongs to one of them. She’s no spinster with her shirt
buttoned up to her neck and ‘hands-off’ ice in her eyes, but it’s part
of her culture and heritage. Not mine. There’s an old pow-wow joke
that a papoose is a consolation prize for a gamble taken on a blanket.
Sex is part of life, something to be smiled at with all the other odd
things that human biology drives us to, playing havoc with our images
of ourselves as dignified, rational creatures. We’ve learned to laugh
at much in life. Indian humor. Kathryn tries; she really does. But
it’s not her culture in the same way. She’s not easy with sex, and
cultural differences simply exacerbate the different vulnerabilities
that already exist between men and women. She’d given me something
intimate last night. So had I to her but the vestiges of a millennia-
old imbalance between the sexes and my own Indian heritage made my
risk feel like less of one. I needed to even the score, for her sake.
This was what Magda’s words at dinner had made me remember and
so, even though she looked dog-tired, I said, “Put on some shoes. I
want to show you something.” Before she could protest, I added, “It
won’t take long, and you don’t have to do anything but sit on the
sidelines and watch, I promise.”
He sighed, heavily, put-upon, but complied. I led her by the
hand down to the holodeck and she let me. We passed some crewmembers
who glanced after us curiously–me with my oversized bags and the
captain in a big loose old sweater with her hair down. Outside the
door, I let her go. “Now, you need to give me ten minutes first.
When the privacy light goes from red to green, you can enter.”
She had started to smile. Her natural curiosity was overcoming
her exhaustion. “All right,” she said, crossed her arms and leaned up
against the wall. “But hurry up. I don’t like to wait.” I went in.
Putting on the regalia is better done with another’s help, just
to straighten everything, if for no other reason. Beaded loincloth,
bright beribboned shirt, fur-trimmed and quilled vest and moccasins,
ropes of silver bells for ankles and legs: I donned them all. This
was replicated finery. My hand-made original was packed in a box back
in the CDMZ. I’d spent about a week’s worth of rations calling this
up out of the computer that afternoon. Finally, I took up the great
feathered bustle and the war-bonnet.
“Mirror,” I called to the empty room. One appeared and I studied
my reflection. It would do. Moving out into the room’s center, I
said, “Computer, run program: Chakotay–fancy.”
Around me appeared the hard sand dancing circle with a crowd of
watchers on the outter ring and the drum arbor inside. The colors had
long ago made their rounds. Conversation buzzed while the drummers
kept up their background beat; an announcer was preparing to call out
the next competitor. Me. My father had taken the shots for this
program when I was sixteen, at a pow-wow we’d stopped at in Oklahoma
after that awful trip slogging through the South American rainforest.
He’d known then that I was leaving for Starfleet. I think he’d taken
me to that pow-wow in a last-ditch effort to convince me to stay with
the tribe. It’d had the opposite effect.
Except for the dancing. I’d enjoyed the dancing–not because it
had made me feel Indian, but because it had made me feel free.
Yet that was the last time I had danced for anyone. Now I had
put back on the regalia and was prepared to offer this part of myself
–my *Indian* self–to Kathryn.
“Computer, freeze program and disengage the privacy lock.”
Around me, the figures froze; the drumming stopped. A soft chime
announced that the lock was off. I heard the door open. I couldn’t
see her; there were people from the crowd between us. In the silence,
her footsteps tapped out her approach. “Computer, resume program.”
Conversation and laughter returned, and the steady beat from the
circle center. “Ladies and gentlemen,” the announcer called, “get
something to drink and have a seat. For the next round….”
I turned so that my back would be to her.
“….from our brothers and sisters out on the Federation boarder,
welcome Peshewa Chakotay of the Elk Band of Dorvan V!”
The drum pulse increased. I began, stooping and opening my arms,
spinning around in a slow circle, the stamp of my belled feet jingling
time to the drum and the high warble of song from the arbor. I moved
around the circle, felt the bustle slapping against by buttocks and
bare thighs, the ribbons fluttering about my body. Now skipping high,
now stooping low, I lost myself to the dance. This was for her. A
Great Lakes fancy dance for my New England lady.
It ended finally. I called the program to freeze and panting–I
was not sixteen any more–I glanced around the circle for her.
She stepped out from the watchers, came forward to circle me and
see it all. Her face was…rapt. Tentatively she reached out, as if
afraid she was not allowed to touch. “Go ahead,” I said. Her fingers
stroked the spotted eagle feathers of the bonnet and the wolf tails
hanging to either side of my face, the quilling of the vest, the
beads, the fur. “What pelts are these?”
I touched each. “Beaver, hare, wolf and this–this is otterskin.
It wasn’t on the original.” She ran a finger over the smooth sleek
fur, raised her eyes to mine, a question in them. “When I was a boy,”
I explained, “dancing was the only Indian thing I liked to do. This
was my regalia. When I went into Starfleet, I put it away in a box
and I haven’t even looked at it since. I recreated it from memory and
a little help from the computer–except for this.” Glancing down, I
touched the otterskin that edged my vest and loincloth. “Adding it
seemed…appropriate.” I looked back up at her. She was searching my
face, trying to understand. I cupped her cheek with my hand. “I
wanted to dance for you. I haven’t danced for anyone in almost thirty
years, but I wanted to dance for you.” Her eyes grew misty and she
turned her face into my hand, kissed my palm.
We shared what was left of that evening and night until we had to
rise for lift-off. I’d removed my regalia before going back to her
cabin. I wasn’t about to parade through the ship halls in quills and
bells and feathers. Any crew who didn’t fall over in a dead faint
would have laughed their asses off. In her cabin, she undressed me
and let me undress her. Then she led me in to her bed. This time our
loving was quiet and slow–like a dance, a different kind of fancy
dance, one that took two to honor Gicimanitto. The dance of life, the
breath of life. When she came, arching her back above me, her cry was
a prayer.
I knew then, with the profound certainty of visions, that this
was *right*. This was what we should be, where we should be.

The alarm went off too damn soon. We’d slept maybe four hours.
I grunted, felt her stir beside me, roll away and snarl something at
the computer. The alarm shut off. We laid there a few more minutes.
Then she said, “You want to shower first or shall I?”
“How long does it take you?”
“I’m not doing my hair so five minutes.”
“You go first then.”
The bed rocked as she rose. I rolled over to go back to sleep.
It seemed I’d barely shut my eyes before she was shaking me awake to
take my turn. I noticed my sock on the table after I’d dressed. I’d
get it later. We left together; no one else was around. Paris and
B’Elanna had been up all night, preparing. Kes had been up saying
good-bye to the cloned doctor.
We came onto the bridge together. For just a moment, I wondered
if anyone there could *tell*. But that was absurd. I followed her
down to our center seats. “Status?” she called out. Voices answered
in rapid succession. At the helm, Paris had that tight, focused look
he wears when he’s excited. Despite the fact Voyager could land, that
wasn’t her normal function so take-off from planetside was tricky–
tricky enough to give a good pilot like Paris something to enjoy. I
was glad it was him. I’m a decent pilot but I’m not in his class.
Never will be. The kid may drive me crazy sometimes, but I’m well
aware of his gifts.
I realized abruptly that I felt more at ease in my chair now than
I had in the entire two years before. I settled back and just enjoyed
the busy-ness.
About ten minutes before we were due to lift off, the bridge
doors opened and Anyas stepped out onto the upper tier. He was in
uniform, but in his hand, he had his veiled headdress. I understand
he’d spent his last night back with his family. He hadn’t asked for
it, but Kathryn had offered and he’d accepted. She’d also offered to
let him stay behind on Abbyzh-dira, if he wanted. He was no slave of
ours but was a free man to make his own choices. We’d welcome him on
Voyager, but he didn’t have to come with us. Kes was cured.
Kathryn said he hadn’t even let her finish the offer before he
was refusing–and trying not to look offended. Apparently, he’d
learned enough about us and our Federation culture to understand that
her offer was intended compassionately, not to insult him. But he had
said he meant to go with us all the way to the alpha quadrant.
Now, a bit of the shine of being a First Accepted was starting to
rub off and I wondered if he was reconsidering. His face was stark as
he stared straight ahead at the viewscreen which showed the landing
field outside and the market beyond. It was finally hitting bottom
for him that he was leaving, quite possibly for the rest of his life.
However adventurous of spirit he might be, that’s not an easy thing to
do. He was no young man running from his home and heritage–like I
had. His heritage, his culture, was sending him into the unknown,
but he was still leaving his home, his family, his friends.
Beside me, Janeway had turned, too. I could see she realized as
well as I did how hard this must be for him. “You can stay on the
bridge, doctor, if you like.”
He tore his eyes away and looked at her. “Thank you,” he said.
His voice sounded choked. I wondered if he even realized she’d given
him his proper title, not called him by name. Tuvok had told her
yesterday afternoon that in his judgement, Anyas should be permitted
to keep the uniform and given his commission. His informal education
was not yet finished, but if he’d gotten Tuvok’s approval after just
three days, he must be one hell of a snag for Voyager.
Now, he came down to the center of the bridge and stood beside
and a little behind Janeway’s chair. His eyes had returned to the
screen and he twisted the veil in his long dark hands. On the landing
field, a crowd had gathered to watch our departure. Some waved, like
family in shuttleport windows. Janeway had turned to look at him.
She said nothing, just looked. After a moment, he dropped his eyes to
hers, nodded slightly, as if to say, “My decision stands.”
All around us, countdown to lift-off was going on. When the time
came and Paris turned to the captain for the go-ahead, Janeway turned
again to Anyas. “Would you like to give the word, doctor?”
It startled him and for a moment, I could almost see him trying
to decide what order to give. Then he cleared his throat. “Inferior
maneuvering thrusters, Mr. Paris. One-quarter power.”
Paris spun the chair around and his fingers danced over the conn.
“Inferior thrusters, one-quarter power.”
The ship rumbled, slowly began to rise. The watchers on the
ground waved harder. One little boy in front was jumping up and down.
The doctor’s clone.
“Inferior thrusters to one-half power, Mr. Paris,” Anyas said.
“And bring anterior maneuvering thrusters online at your discretion.”
“Inferior thrusters one-half power. Bringing on anterior…now.”
In truth, Paris was modifying like mad, assuming all the orders Anyas
should have been giving and wasn’t. I hid my grin behind my hand,
glad Anyas was a doctor, not a pilot.
The ship’s nose rose slightly and we sailed up and forward,
headed for the glory of the veils, the freedom of space and the
waiting Talaxian convoy. Anyas closed his eyes as we passed through
the veils but there was no unnatural glow around him this time. He
just looked sad, and a little lost. Then he opened them and looked
down on his world from space for the last time. As I rose to go join
Paris at the conn for the trip back through the maze, I found myself
wondering if it’s better to know it’s your last sight of home, or not
to know?

Three days into our trip with the Talaxian convoy, we had the
first meeting of the storytelling circle since that fireside gathering
on the hill above the market of Abbyzh-dira. I was ready to go back,
looking forward to it in fact–if with a little trepidation. I half-
expected Kathryn and I would be razzed.
I was still keeping and sleeping in my own quarters. Anything
else seemed a little precipitous, though I admit I had looked at the
bulkhead between my quarters and hers to see how easy it would be to
cut a door. But that could wait. We wouldn’t be fooling anyone if we
said the door was “to facilitate easy communication between the
captain and her first officer.” It *would*, of course, but everyone
knew exactly what kind of communication!
The word was out. Not that we had planned to keep it hidden, or
had thought it would be possible to do so, but it was a bit unnerving
to be aware the whole ship knew and was talking of little else. Of
course, no one had said anything directly to either of us since my
brief chat with Magda in the cafeteria, but they knew. So Kathryn and
I had decided to enter the circle that night together–our first true
public appearance as a couple, and tacit permission to the crew that
they no longer had to pretend not to know.
We also had a little something up our command sleeves.
I asked Chaim and Cherel to take on the duty of preparing the
room for me. The impact of our joint arrival would be lost if we were
the first ones there. Then, precisely at nineteen hundred, Kathryn
and I left my quarters for the circle gathering.
I was perfectly aware that my asking Chaim to set up for me would
get the word around that I was coming back under my own steam without
prodding from Kes or anyone else. But I have to say I really didn’t
expect *that* many people to show up. I think they knew, in the way a
good crew learns to sense things, that this night wouldn’t be one to
miss for a variety of reasons.
We paused together outside the door. I could hear the murmur
inside but for just this moment, the hallway itself was empty. I
leaned over to peck her on the lips and then offer my arm. She slid
her hand into the crook of my elbow and we stepped through the doors
together.
The place was packed. It wasn’t one circle, or two, but *four*
concentric circles with a conspicuous place left open on the inner
ring. The lights had already been lowered, so when we stepped in and
stopped–surprised–light from the hall must have haloed us like a
spotlight. There was silence. Over a hundred faces had turned our
way. Some of these people should have been *asleep* was the first
thing I thought to myself. The circle parted to let us through–like
a queen and king on their way to the throne. It was…uncanny.
I seated Janeway but remained standing, the stick in my hand. It
was all I had brought. I’d left the pipe in my quarters, not yet
ready to bring that back. Too many sour memories and anyway, that
symbol belonged to my people. This was a different tribe with symbols
of its own, totems of its own. They were packed in that little bag on
Kathryn’s lap.
I looked around at all the people, hunting for one face in
particular, found it: a sad face trying to seem jolly.
“I’ve been giving some thought to this meeting tonight,” I began.
“We’re celebrating another birth of sorts. Tonight we won’t have a
naming, but we will welcome a new member into ‘Les Voyageurs.’ Anyas
ke’Fvezhdan, would you please rise and come forward?”
It took him by surprise, but Anyas is nothing if not a ham. He
hopped up from his place beside Magda and strutted forward, dressed
with his old inimical style: loud and in little. For once, it didn’t
bother me. I understood that he needed to cling to his identity as
Kithtri tonight–maybe now more than ever. He was not, I noticed,
wearing the earring. Good. It had been Magda’s job to get it off of
him somehow, then slip it to us. I had seen it passed from hand to
hand around the circle while I spoke, finally reaching the captain
behind me.
Now she rose, too, and I gave her the talking stick as she
gestured to Tuvok who came to stand at her other side. The first
thing she drew out was a blue and black uniform, which she handed to
Tuvok. With due ceremonial Vulcan solemnity, he offered it to Anyas.
Of course Anyas had one already, but he was perfectly cognizant of the
symbolism. He took it with reverence.
Turning a field-commission pip bar in her hand, the captain
spoke: “Mr. Tuvok’s assessment, as both Second officer of this ship
and a former professor of Starfleet Academy, is that you have shown
sufficient–no, *more* than sufficient–capacity to qualify for the
Starfleet uniform. You’re not off the hook,” she added with a grin.
“You report to him at oh-seven hundred tomorrow morning to continue
your training. But given the joint assessment of my Second Officer as
your instructor, and of my First Officer, I am officially granting
this field commission of lieutenant junior-grade to Doctor Anyas
ke’Fvezhdan, effective immediately.”
Anyas had come to attention as she leaned forward to pin the pip
bar…somewhere. She had to settle for the shoulder of his skimpy
vest. His smile was electric and with a smart little click of heels
he started to turn. I clamped my hand on his shoulder. “We’re not
through with you yet,” I said.
Kathryn handed me the talking stick and, leaning forward, I
pinched the communicator off the vest and held it up. “When I was
down on Egypt, the natives who captured us took our comm badges. They
didn’t understand fully what they were, but they recognized them as
our symbol, our totem. Among many tribal peoples, the essence of a
tribe is believed to rest in the totem. This *is*, indeed, our totem
–but maybe not the best one. It’s the totem of Starfleet, and this
ship is no longer entirely a Starfleet vessel. It’s become *more*
than that, not less: fleet, maquis, and deltan as well with Neelix,
Kes, and Anyas. We need a totem that’s *ours*, that represents not
just who we’ve been in the past, but who we’re becoming…as a tribe
together. We *are* a tribe, after all.”
Kathryn passed me the earring, I held it up so the chain links
flashed in the low light. “With her usual teacher’s insight, and her
love for bad French puns, Magda gave us a new totem: Les Voyageurs.
We’ve become the goose clan, folks.”
That brought startled laughter, as I’d intended.
“Canadian geese are smart creatures, you know. Every year, they
make an unerring migratory trip. And they make it in a V.” Tucking
my stick under my arm, I flipped Anyas’ comm badge upside-down next to
the earring. “Look familiar? We’ve become Les Voyageurs, not just
USS Voyager.” I handed Anyas back his comm badge. “We’re headed
home, either a home we accidentally were taken away from, or a home
we’ve chosen to adopt–sight unseen. And,” I added with a wink at
Kathryn, “we’re sure to make it because you all managed to get stuck
out here with an Indian, and Indians are *always* coming home.”
That took a moment before some of them got it–mostly maquis with
enough exposure to Indians–then there were chuckles. The rest would
have to have it explained to them later. Indian humor.
“And,” I went on, “as the symbol of his adoption into the tribe
of Les Voyageurs, I here before the people present to our newest
member a symbol of our totem.” And I handed Anyas his earring. I
noticed he was now crying as well as smiling. The Kithtri have no
qualms about emotional display. Overwhelmed and surprisingly nervous,
he fumbled with the earring and Kathryn had to help him remove the
string of amber beads to put back in Les Voyageurs. Then he went to
sit down. As he passed around the inner circle’s edge, I saw hands go
out just to touch him as he passed, like a blessing.
We were done. Tuvok returned to his seat and Janeway sat down as
well. I held up the talking stick. “Next?”
Kes rose. Neelix had the baby. One of her hands was concealed
behind her back–that and her grin made me wary, but I gave over the
stick, started to sit myself. “Not so fast,” she said, bringing out
the hand behind her back. “I believe this is yours.”
It was an otterskin bag.
She *had* been there, the little imp!
I could see, from the faces around the circle, that there was
already knowledge of what it meant. Kes’ work, or maybe Kathryn’s,
but when I turned my head to look at Kathryn, her face showed as much
surprise as mine must. I realized she wouldn’t have shared the
details of my vision without my permission. Kes was a different
matter. The manitto had called her and no doubt she had her own
instructions from them.
Anyas–now recovered–began to beat time on a little hand drum
produced magically from somewhere. It wasn’t an Indian rhythm. It
didn’t need to be; he wasn’t an Indian. He was making his own mitig
wakik. A man of medicine beating the medicine drum after the rhythms
of his own people.
I stared at the bag.
“Take it,” she said.
“I don’t know–”
Chaim stood up, gesturing broadly in full Jewish emphatic-mood.
“Take it, old man!”
“You don’t know what–”
“Yes, in fact, we do.”
Tuvok. I turned to glare. He blinked calmly. “The computer was
most informative,” he added.
Damn them! Or bless them. I wasn’t sure which I wanted to call
down more. But slowly, I reached my hand out.
Kes laid the bag across my palm.

***

Later that night long after the circle had broken up and we had
each gone our way–Kathryn and I departing together–I was back in my
own cabin, lying flat on my back in bed, staring up into the dark.
Chessie was curled up asleep between my ankles. Or I thought he was.
I was reviewing the evening, trying to order it in my own mind; I
turned my head to look off towards the otterskin bag where I’d set it
atop my dresser. Suddenly, the cat heaved himself up and I felt paws
walk up my body towards my face. He pushed his nose against mine.
*You’re not asleep,* he said.
“No.”
*Considering the hour you’ve been slipping in lately, sleep isn’t
something you’ve had a lot of.*
“Guess not.”
A long pause while he settled down smack on my chest. Then he
asked, *Why are you in this bed?*
I raised my head. “Because it’s mine?”
*It’s not the bed you WANT to be in.*
“How the hell do you know what bed I want to be in?”
He didn’t even bother to reply to that one, just began washing
one paw.
“I can’t just go climb in her bed,” I pointed out.
*Why not? You want to be there. She wants you to be there.
What’s the problem, DaddyO?*
“It’s just not…. It’s not right. We don’t have that much of a
commitment yet.”
*So. Ya got balls enough to screw her, but not balls enough to
sleep with her.*
“Watch it.”
*I have been, for almost a week. You want a commitment. She
wants a commitment. But you both think the OTHER doesn’t want a
commitment, so here you lie, big man…all scared to death of a little
four-letter word. Do I have to spell it for you? Starts with an L.*
He rose up again and went back to curl between my ankles, leaving me
breathless–and not from his weight.
*Was* I scared? Things had turned so sour with Seska. Was I
ready to risk it again?
Stupid question. Of course I was. I’d never have made a move if
I wasn’t ready to risk it–and risk it all. Whatever games I’d been
playing with myself, the plain fact was I loved her and I wanted her.
Permanently.
It was one of those rare moments of crystal clear realization,
the kind of certainty about a thing that prophets and seers must feel.
I threw off the sheet. It landed square atop of the cat, who
gave a startled snort, but I was already out of bed and moving.
“Lights.” The lights flashed on. I started to grab the clothes I’d
worn to the circle, then didn’t. With that same certainty, I went to
my closet and got out a uniform, put it on. I was doing this not just
as Chakotay, but as the first officer. Then I put on my rank bar, my
comm badge and my medicine bag. Chessie watched wordlessly for a
change. I paused just before exiting to glance at him. Slowly, he
faded out, leaving only his smile to linger a moment. Then he was
gone.
I stepped into the hall and, squaring my shoulders, walked the
ten steps to Kathryn’s door, rang the buzzer.
There was a long pause. When she finally opened the door, her
robe was wrapped over pink silk, her hair down, face sleepy. Seeing
my uniform, she frowned, confused. “Did something happen, commander?”
I dropped to one knee and looked up at her, reached for her hand
and held it in mine.
“Kathryn Janeway–marry me!”

*** FINIS ***

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Walking Across Egypt

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!news.duq.edu!newsgate.duke.edu!agate!howland.erols.net!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3 Fri Nov 1 10:00:51 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!news.duq.edu!newsgate.duke.edu!agate!howland.erols.net!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3
Organization: Penn State University
Date: Fri, 1 Nov 1996 09:16:52 EST
From: Macedon
Message-ID: <96306.091652JRZ3@psuvm.psu.edu>
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: REPOST: “Walking Across Egypt,” (VOY) (C) – Talking Stick/Circle

Note: For clarity–“Chaim” does not rhyme with “chain.” The
initial consonant is one of those rough Hebrew gutturals, rather
like the “ch” in “loch”: Khaim. Cherel, however, does rhyme with
Sheryl. And the title is a respectful nod to Clyde Edgerton,
whose writing I much admire.

DISCLAIMER: Star Trek is the property of Paramount studios, the
following a nonprofit work of fanfiction. No resemblance to any
persons, living or dead, is intended.

WALKING ACROSS EGYPT
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

“Like Moses we are walking into the promised land.
We’re walking across Egypt, our hearts together band….

I’m walking (walking), walking (walking), walking across Egypt.
Walking across Egypt, my heart shall see the way.
(My stride) My stride shall not be broken,
There will be no delay….”

Clyde Edgerton, words and music, c1987
Found in appendix, WALKING ACROSS EGYPT

The sphinx loomed slow, her size made deceptive by distance.
She grew as we moved toward her. A single monument, mum with her
mystery, she perched beside a tiny oasis. The setting sun had
painted her red.
She was not really a sphinx. She was an alien monument with
a humanoid head and a body that struck as subtly lion-ish. But
Chaim Anielewicz had dubbed her “the Sphinx” and that had stuck,
just as the name “Egypt” had stuck for the planet itself. Chaim
owned that one, too. He wore a perverse sense of humor like his
yarmulke.
“Holy prophets! Can we stop for a minute?”
I turned to look. Jinn Cherel–Chaim’s orthodox Bajoran
wife–had been lagging almost since we had started. Now, she
stuttered to a halt and leaned over to rest her hands on her
knees. Her face, or what was visible under desert-issue, was
streaked by sweat and white dust, creating a zebra effect. Tuvok
looked the same.
“I’m just not cut out for the desert,” she said. Chaim had
walked back to stand beside her, offer her his water-flask.
Tuvok shot me a look that said, *You* picked her. Crossing
his arms, he said, “Halting under the full heat of the sun is not
a logical choice, Ensign Jinn. I suggest we continue moving back
to camp–and keep your head-covering on.” Cherel had removed it.
“I’m *hot*,” she said.
“You will be much hotter with it off–not to mention the
fact you will become quickly dehydrated.”
“Not all of us are desert-rats,” Chaim muttered only half
under his breath.
“Anielewicz!” I snapped. I didn’t even have to say the
rest.
He signed. “Yes, sir.” And to Tuvok, “Sorry, sir.”
Tuvok glanced over at me, one eyebrow up. Then without a
word, he turned to continue the march. Cherel sighed loudly, but
went forward with the rest. I dropped back beside she and Chaim.
“Chin up, Jinn. We’re almost there.”
“I still don’t see why Voyager can’t just *beam* us back and
forth. All this trekking around in the heat is killing me. I
have blisters the size of peyla shells on my feet.”
“Voyager isn’t beaming us because we don’t have the energy
to waste.” It wasn’t necessary to tell her that; she knew
already. I said it as much for my own comfort as hers. I was no
more fond of sand and grime and blistering heat than she was.
“There’s an oasis full of water. You can take a swim when
we get back,” I offered.
“If the Prim will let us.”
That had come from Jorland, who also had dropped back to
walk with us, leaving Tuvok out ahead alone. I glared at
Jorland. “I don’t give a damn what you think of Tuvok
personally, but racist slurs are as unacceptable now as they were
on my ship. Call a Vulcan a ‘Prim’ again in my hearing and I’ll
set your butt to scrubbing the decks, mister.”
The rest of our walk passed in uncomfortable silence. Back
at camp, we each went off alone to take care of the call of
nature or wash up a little before dinner. Chaim and Cherel may
have gone off to do something else. I supposed I could forgive
them. The oasis had a certain romantic charm with its wild
foliage and flowers as big as a man’s hand. Too bad the captain
couldn’t see it.
Shit! What had led to *that* connection? It was a question
I didn’t especially want to pursue. I drowned it under a double-
handful of water, scrubbed sand out of my hair. Military buzz
had its advantages.
A rustle and footstep. “Commander?”
I stood, turned. Tuvok had materialized out of the leaves
behind me. “What is it, Mr. Tuvok?”
“I wished…to thank you, for what you said out on the
sand.”
“Calling down Anielewicz? He was out of line and knew it,
but he’s a good man…just a little protective of Cherel.”
“No–I was referring to what you said to Ensign Jorland.”
“You heard that?”
He did not reply, simply tapped one ear, his point made.
Bad pun, Chakotay, I thought.
I began to strip off the desert clothes. I wanted in the
water. Dropping my voice for Vulcan ears, I said, “I thought
part of the captain’s goal in sending him down here with us was
to present a united front in bold print right under Jorland’s
nose.”
Tuvok tipped his head. “And that was your only motivation?”
“No.”
“I didn’t think so.”
I had reached my skivvies. Tuvok cleared his throat, raised
an eyebrow. “I will…leave you to your bath.” And he walked
away through the foliage. I grinned after, then waded into the
water. It felt chill next to the air.
Jorland. I didn’t like the captain’s decision to include
Jorland on this away-mission. It was, as Tuvok would say,
“logical.” We did need to present a united front: a phalanx line
of locked shields with no break for an enemy to exploit. Ever
since Tom Paris’ little revelation in Janeway’s ready-room during
the ‘Great Maquis Strike’, as it had been dubbed, Janeway had
been pressing the issue of unity in the command team. It was not
that I disagreed, or particularly minded having the captain at my
elbow during off-time as much as on, but that also meant I got
Tuvok in the bargain–and Jorland on my away-team.
Well, Tuvok’s away-team. This one was his baby. “Logical”
there, too. Desert-bred Vulcan to lead a desert mission. It was
also, I suspected, an apology from Janeway. She had taken my
side. Finally, after a limbo of two years, she had taken my side
when Tuvok had snapped at my heels and my authority one time too
many. I figured I could grant him his away-mission. Besides, he
was still up to his pointed Vulcan ears in maquis. I grinned.
Janeway’s apology had an edge it seemed. Or maybe she was trying
to teach us both a lesson.
“Chakotay, Tuvok–you’re on this one together, Tuvok in
charge this time, but Chakotay, assemble a crew from this
selection.” And she had handed me a PADD on which every name was
maquis. “Tuvok, you assemble equipment and get Torres’ shopping
list. Dismissed, gentlemen.” I and Tuvok had looked at each
other like two toms measuring whether we had space enough to pass
without being forced into a confrontation. Then we had turned
for the door. But before we could reach it, Janeway had called,
“Oh–one last thing. Chakotay, be sure Jorland is included on
this team. And show him that united front.” She had smiled
sweetly.
Damn clever captains.

II.

“B’Elanna should be here soon with dinner.”
“Yeah, but is that a good thing, or a bad thing?”
“As long as B’Elanna’s not cooking–”
“But Neelix is.”
There was laughter. I stepped clear of the path from the
oasis, out into the clearing we had cut three days ago for our
camp. Starfleet standard-issue pup tents in disgusting military
green were lined up neatly off to the side of the firepit. Chaim
had started the fire, stood feeding it reeds from the oasis.
They smoked greenly. What was it about fires that fascinated
even supposedly advanced cultures? Too bad we had no wood, but
wood was a bit hard to come by, in the desert. We made do with a
kit igniter; it burned blue on natural gas. B’Elanna brought
supplies of that too, each evening she came to deliver dinner and
collect the day’s mining work.
As if thinking about her had called her, a spirit conjured
by wishing, she materialized in a shower of sparkles, over by the
tents. Her hands were full of carry-out boxes, other supplies in
packs strewn around her feet.
“The pizza lady is here, darling–do we have a tip?”
B’Elanna shifted boxes to shoot Chaim a bird. “My New York
boy with his weird food,” Cherel muttered, rising to help
B’Elanna. She peered into one of the boxes. “Oh, barf. I wish
it was pizza.”
“Whatever it is, it’s got to be better than field rations.”
I sat down on one of the rocks we had placed around the firepit.
Cherel held up a bit of twisted breadish stuff that was
striped pink and blue. “Are you sure?”
We all laughed. B’Elanna brought over the boxes and set
them on another rock while Cherel and Jorland transferred our
day’s mining work from our collector to B’Elanna’s. Fishing in
the pocket of her uniform, B’Elanna pulled out a small box. She
tossed it to Chaim. “You wish is my command, Lord Anielewicz.
Is that the one you wanted?”
“Hey, hey!” He slid out his bluesharp, held it up.
Firelight flashed off metal. “Thank you, Queen Be! Boredom hath
ended.”
“Boredom!” I looked up. “You’ve been the one howling for
stories every night, Anielewicz. If I was ‘boring’ I wish you’d
have said something a little earlier. Might have saved my
throat.”
Chaim grinned. “Sorry, cap…commander.”
The slip was lost on none of us. We all pretended to ignore
it. Two years but some of my old crew still slipped
occasionally. At least they hadn’t done it yet within the
captain’s hearing. But in light of recent trouble, and with
Jorland right there, I wished Chaim had watched his mouth a
little better.
Now, Jorland came over to sit down on the rock to my right.
“It is a little like old times,” he said. “Chaim with his harp;
all of us here. Except for Queen Be in gold and black, I could
almost believe we were back on Crazy Horse.” He tossed a little
stone at the fire. It clanged against the steel side of the kit
igniter.
B’Elanna started. “The gas,” she said, moving to collect
it. A moment of awkwardness. Then Cherel rose to sift through
the packs B’Elanna had brought, came back with her Bajoran b’eta
in its oblong travel case. She drew it out, checked the tuning.
Eleven strings jangled quiet in the air. She had it on guitar
tunings, I noticed, instead of Bajoran: a twelve-string minus
doubled low E. Chaim blew soft into his harp. It sighed out
memories of smokey rooms and sour beer shared around a pool
table. Cherel began re-tuning to Chaim’s pitch. Twang, twang.
It could drive a sane man crazy.
Getting up, Chaim walked over to the dinners. The one on
top was marked with a Star of David, Neelix’s way of noting which
was kosher. Another had a Vulcan IDIC, for Tuvok. I had
overheard him complain once to the captain, “All these special
diets!” I didn’t envy him the job, even if I was usually less
than thrilled with what he turned out.
Finishing up, Cherel set aside the b’eta while Chaim passed
out dinner. We settled in to eat, B’Elanna sticking around for
the company but turning down offers of pink and blue bread.
“I’ve seen enough of that to last a lifetime, thanks.” Then she
held up the one unopened dinner. “Where’s Tuvok?”
“Walking the perimeter,” I said.
“Doesn’t like our company, eh?” Jorland spit a seed into
the sand. “Too many maquis for Mr. Starfleet Spy.”
Clever, Jorland. Even if the others were not among those
dissatisfied, and generally tried to forget Tuvok’s deception,
bringing it up still reminded them of a bitterness buried.
“Tuvok is just doing his job, Jorland. He’s responsible for this
mission. If it was me, I’d be out walking and he’d be eating his
dinner hot.”
“Yeah? Well I think it should have been you. Just one more
example of the captain passing over you for him. But you’re XO;
you should be in command.”
Silence. Jorland had voiced what all of us there around the
fire had thought at one time or another–even me. If I hadn’t
thought it in relation to this particular mission, I had thought
it often enough in relation to others. And Chaim and Cherel, and
B’Elanna–they numbered among the heart of my old crew, loyal as
dogs. Even if they didn’t want to hold a grudge, it was in their
nature. Jorland knew exactly which buttons to push, damn him. I
had to address it.
“Egypt is a desert, Erik.” I used his first name to add
impact to what I said, personalize it. “Tuvok is a Vulcan. He’s
forgotten more about the desert than I ever knew. It would have
been foolish to put me in charge with Tuvok available.”
“What about Arizona?” That from B’Elanna. Not a good sign.
Getting the others to argue his points was what Jorland was
after. “You’ve spent time in Arizona–you told me.”
“Arizona was summer vacations to visit relatives, or later,
my mother. I’m content to have Tuvok in charge this time around,
lieutenant.”
“This time,” Jorland said. “What about next time? Or the
time after that? Some of us just want to see you get your due–
captain.”
“Enough, Jorland. That was out of line.”
“It’s just us here, Chakotay.” ‘Us’ meaning maquis. He
nodded at Chaim. “Some of us still think of *you* as our
captain.”
I stood up, walked off a few steps. “I’m not the captain.
Get used to it.”
*Damn* Jorland. The little snake knew his business. His
last remark had pierced even me, knowing what I knew of his real
intentions. But God, I missed command. Much as I hated to admit
that, it was true. And much as I liked and genuinely admired
Janeway, she was not so much better than me to make me feel my
natural place was in the second seat. Positions could have been
reversed. What might it have been like, to captain Voyager?
Your ambitions are speaking, Chakotay. I wasn’t captain and
God forbid that I should be. It would mean Janeway was dead. That
thought left me feeling a bit queasy in the gut.
Admit it, I told myself. You’ve let her get under your
skin. Truth was, she had gotten under my skin a long time ago.
I needed to take a walk in the air, clear my head, but I
didn’t dare leave Jorland alone among the rest. That would be
too golden an opportunity. As it was, I had set myself to work
with him during the day, just to keep him away from Chaim and
Cherel. And if I was putting up with him all damn day, I wasn’t
going to walk off and leave him the field now. A little heat
came with the job.
Behind me, I could hear Chaim and Cherel start to play,
B’Elanna beating awkward time on an empty collector case:

Mustang Sally, guess you better
slow that mustang down.
Mustang Sally, now baby–guess you better
slow that mustang down.
You been running all over town, oooo,
I guess you gotta put your flat feet
on the ground.

And Chaim went off wailing on his harp. Man, that boy could
play. The first time I’d heard him, I’d have sworn I was
listening to sampled harmonica played on keyboards if I hadn’t
been watching him with my own two eyes. It was unnatural, what
he could do on the harp.

All you wanna do is ride around, Sally.
All you wanna do is ride around, Sally.

“Ride Sally, ride.” Cherel and B’Elanna trying valiantly to
stay in tune with one another.
I heard the rapid crunch of feet in sand, turned. Tuvok
appeared like flying Pauguk out of the dark, robes swirling
around him. “Put away those instruments *now*.” He was as close
to agitated as he ever got.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Have you no concept of how well that harmonica travels in
night air over the desert?” he snapped. Then, hearing himself,
he took a breath and added more calmly, “You may play the
stringed instrument, as long as it is played softly. But put
away the harmonica–and the…drum.” He eyed the plastic box in
B’Elanna’s lap. “And next time, ask permission before sending
for such items.”
Chaim was looking irritated. “Well if you don’t like my
playing, you can just say so, boss.”
Up went the eyebrow. “It is not a matter of liking or
disliking, ensign. It is a matter of common sense–unless your
intention was to send out an invitation to the locals.”
“Can’t they see the fire?” Cherel asked. “I’d think that a
bigger invitation than Chaim’s harp.”
Tuvok shook his head. “I placed the fire such that, on the
flat of the plain, it is not easily visible.” He hesitated, then
added, “My order truly is no comment on your musical abilities,
Mr. Anielewicz. Your playing is…quite proficient.”
Chaim nodded. His temper was hot, but he was a reasonable
man. I was more concerned with Jorland, who had leaned back
against one of the stones, eyes narrow. Assessing. More grist
for his mill. I had better do something.
“Tuvok, you play don’t you?” I knew damn well he played.
He looked at me. “Yes.”
I held out a hand for Cherel’s b’eta. She passed it over
and I offered it to Tuvok. “Join us.”
He eyed the instrument, me, then with the barest flick of
eyes took in Jorland. Almost reluctantly, he accepted the
instrument. Sitting down, he bent over it to listen to pitches,
run fingers over the fretless board. “You must appreciate that I
have never played a b’eta before.” Then he began to pick,
stumbling a little, but it was clear he had natural talent–maybe
more than Cherel. I had not really expected that. He had never
joined the crew on Crazy Horse when they had sat down to make
music. Of course, he had not had an instrument of his own there.
Yet I wondered if he might have avoided us because we offended
his ears. I grinned at the thought. Gerron and Magda, singing
together, would offend anybody. Chaim put up with them because
he could drown them with the harp.
What Tuvok played fit the ambiance rather better than blues.
Leaning back, I let my imagination conjure circles of nomad
Vulcans, dancing in and out among their fires, robes flying in
the hot air beneath a sky full of stars. Rapt, the others
listened to him–even Jorland. I shivered. It was one of those
moments when one sees real, sees what is, not what seems to be.
The world of the spirits touches ours, merges. This, I realized,
was what we could have on Voyager. I thought again of Janeway’s
request that I create ceremonies for the crew, but ceremonies
were not like soup from Neelix’s kitchen: throw in this and that
and hope it turns out edible. Sacred time, sacred space…these
things are given to us, not produced on order. What is manitto–
holy–in the world, it shows itself only when watched sideways.
Therefore my people have learned to look at the world sideways.
What I was seeing here–this was manitto, mediwiwin. A
moment of communion. Geezhigo-Quae, the Sky Woman, spread black
arms above us like a blanket.
But sacred time–real time–is not something most of us are
permitted to visit more than occasionally, and all magic ends.
Tuvok finished the piece, handed Cherel back her b’eta, and rose
to return to guard duty, taking his dinner with him. B’Elanna
beamed back to the ship. The rest of us turned in. I was
awakened what seemed only minutes later, but the sky was light
with dawn. Tuvok was shaking my ankle through the tent flap.
“Wake up, Commander. Hurry.”
I crawled out, followed Tuvok to the western edge of the
little oasis. He pointed in the direction of the mountains–two
hours’ walk–where we had been doing our mining. There was a
cloud of dust on the horizon.
“Company,” was all Tuvok said.
I wondered if they had seen us mining, or if Chaim’s harp
had ‘invited’ them after all. “Shit.”

III.

I have never crashed a camp so fast in my life, even in the
maquis. The locals arrived at a frightening pace, riding great
shaggy beasts as ugly as camels. I wondered if these spit, too.
Just five of us were not enough to hold them off. Tuvok had
considered beaming us back to Voyager, but decided against it.
“We need not assume the locals are hostile,” he said. Standard
Starfleet approach. But even as he said it, I could see the
doubt in his eyes, weighing what he had been trained to believe
against his own suspicious nature and the history of his world.
“We have been using someone else’s water,” he said. “On Vulcan,
that would once have been a killing offense.” Nevertheless, he
simply informed the captain we were about to have guests, had us
pack the camp, and then we waited: Tuvok, Chaim, and me. Jorland
and Cherel were sent into the bushes–our backup, just in case.
The locals arrived battle-ready, their steel weapons drawn,
flanking smartly to encircle the oasis. Seeing the three of us
sitting patient and empty-handed, the leader raised an arm and
the rest waited while he approached. “Let me speak,” Tuvok said.
I just nodded. Tuvok stepped forward. Very deliberately and
slow, he unwound the veil from his face. So did the other. Skin
black as Tuvok’s and brows slanting up across a crenelated brow.
Well, we had seen enough humanoids across the quadrant. And
Kazon sure as hell looked like Rastafarian Klingons. Was it such
a surprise to find vulcanoids on a desert world? But even Tuvok
seemed a bit amazed. Slowly, he removed his entire headdress to
show the ears. “Keep yours on,” he said to us in an undertone.
The leader followed Tuvok’s example.
Yep. Vulcanoid. The man could have passed on Romulus.
“We are strangers in your land,” Tuvok said. “We ask
hospitality.”
The leader glanced up at the sphinx looming over us. “You
have appeared in Her place, using Her water.”
“If we have offended, we beg forgiveness. But we are, as I
said, strangers here. We meant no offense. We beg your
forgiveness if we have encroached on holy ground.”
The leader considered this, put his headcovering back on.
So did Tuvok. Some of the others had dismounted their…
whatevers…to come closer and eye Chaim and me. One pushed back
a bit of my headcloth to study the tattoo. I pulled away.
“Commander,” Tuvok warned.
“A painted man,” the bedouin in front of me said.
“He…is a holy man,” Tuvok replied. “He is marked as a
holy man.”
I just stared at Tuvok. “Yeah, right,” I muttered.
“Commander–” Tuvok began.
“‘Commander’,” the leader interrupted. “This is the holy
man’s name?”
I stepped forward. “My name is Chakotay. Commander is my
title.”
The leader dismounted and fell on his face. The others all
followed suit. I just gaped. “Her Ladyship must have called you
to Her precinct,” the leader said. “We will obey Her command.
You are welcome in this place.”
I turned to Tuvok. What the hell was I supposed to do now?
“The Commander accepts your piety,” he said. “Will you give
us your name, so that we shall know how to call you and your
people? I am Tuvok. This is…Chaim.” I guess he figured a
Polish surname a bit much for them.
“Sa`ad they call me.” The leader remained on his face.
“Ummm–you can rise,” I said. Being bowed to made me damn
fidgety. I could just imagine what B’Elanna would say, or Paris.
Or Janeway. Wasn’t there a Starfleet regulation about not
impersonating gods and priests?
The leader got up. The others rose as well.
At that very minute, there was a shout behind us. We all
spun. One of the other bedouin emerged from the bushes, holding
Cherel, sword at her throat. Chaim made a choked sound. The
leader spun on Tuvok, on me. “A woman! You have fouled Her site
by bringing a woman!”
“Great,” I muttered. But before anyone could try to
explain, Jorland had exploded from the bushes as well, firing at
random. One of his blasts stunned the leader. “Goddamn!” I
shouted. “Jorland–put away that weapon!”
It was too late. The bedouin had erupted into motion. “A
demon!” they were shouting. “A Jinn!”
A Jinn? I guess the translators were just pulling things
out of the air from comparable mythology. I dove for my pack.
Tuvok was rolling in the sand, fighting for a sword, then he had
it and for a moment, I was faced with a vision from the Vulcan
past. I dug in my pack for my phaser but never got it free.
Someone hit the back of my head and everything went black.

***

I woke to find my hands and feet tied. Groggy, I shook my
head, decided that had been a bad idea when the world spun.
“Commander?” said a voice beside me. Chaim.
“Anielewicz? Where the hell are we?”
“In a tent, I think. It’s just the two of us.”
“What happened, back at the oasis? The last thing I
remember is trying to get my phaser. Someone drummed me good.”
“They got us all. They used Cherel and you to make Tuvok
drop his sword. They already had me. Jorland ran off into the
bushes, but they went after him. I don’t know where he is now.”
“What did they mean by calling Jorland a Jinn?”
“I don’t know, commander.” He hesitated. “Did you notice?
They’ve divided us up based on color. You and I, we’re dark-
haired and dark-eyed, so they put us together.”
“And Tuvok and Cherel–”
“Are out by the fire, but they aren’t sure what to make of
her ears. And nose. I think they think it’s a deliberate
mutilation.” He sounded half-amused, half-frightened.
Understandably. She was his wife.
“And Jorland?”
“Like I said, I don’t know what happened to him. But he’s
blond. He’s the only one of us who’s blond and fair.”
I didn’t answer, tried sitting up and found I could do that
without my head spinning. The tent was dim but I could make out
Chaim across from me, tied similarly. I looked down at my bonds.
So much for my status as inviolable holy man. I still couldn’t
believe Tuvok had said that.
Chaim was watching me; I could feel his eyes, waiting for me
to decide what to do, pull a rabbit out of a hat. This was not a
good situation, with all of us divided up this way: two in one
place, two–maybe–in another, and who knew what about the fifth.
“We’ll get out of here, Chaim,” I said. “All of us.” He nodded.
It was the usual obligatory assurance, but they always seemed to
believe it. That was the power of command. They believed you,
and you couldn’t let them down.
Think, Chakotay.
But before I could mull it over, the flap opened. Sudden
sunlight was blinding; I held up tied hands to ward it off.
After a moment, I could see it was the leader–Sa`ad. He was
wearing one of our communicator pins. “Holy man who commands
demons,” he said, and smiled. Damn vulcanoids really did look
satanic when they were grinning. “Sorcerer-Commander. You and
the one called Chaim will come with me.”
Well, what did we have to lose?
Wait, Chakotay, don’t answer that.
Rising gingerly, we stumbled out into sunlight, blinked.
The sight that greeted us took my breath. Behind me, Chaim
grunted.
Jorland, stark naked under the merciless sun, spread-eagled
upside-down. His face showed the marks of his capture and his
white skin was mottled blue with bruises. “Behold your pet
demon,” Sa`ad said. “At nightfall, we will offer him to Her
Ladyship–a holocaust.”
I jerked my head around to stare at the leader. “Do you
normally practice human sacrifice?” I snapped.
Sa`ad raised an eyebrow, looking for a moment uncannily like
Tuvok. “Human? That”–he nodded at Jorland–“isn’t human. He
bleeds the color of fire–a Jinn, just as we thought.” A Jinn, a
fire elemental. The translator had got it right.
But niceties of translation aside, Chaim, Cherel and I would
have to be very careful not to let ourselves be cut.
I glanced around for the firepit where Chaim had said they
held Tuvok and Cherel. There they were: Tuvok chained by the
leg, Cherel beside him. Her Starfleet desert-issue had been
replaced by dress these people no doubt thought more “proper” for
a woman–veils and skirts full enough to trammel a mule. If we
had to make a break for it, how the hell would she run in that?
And barefoot in the bargain.
Across the distance, I caught Tuvok’s eye. He nodded,
faintly. I shot a glance at Jorland, he just nodded again. They
must have told him, too.
“All of us,” I muttered under my breath, remembering what I
had said to Chaim earlier. “We’re all getting out of here
together.”
But how, I had no idea.

*** End Part I ***

WALKING ACROSS EGYPT
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon)

IV.

We were given food sometime around mid-morning. It was
brought into the tent by two young men who set it on the floor
and pushed it across to us before backing out quickly. Our comm
badges were gone so we couldn’t understand them. Sa`ad had taken
our personal effects, Chaim told me. Comm badges, Cherel’s
earring, Chaim’s wedding band, a chain of Jorland’s–and my
medicine bag. The bag, Chaim said, had been lifted off my neck
by a stick when I was out cold. No one had wanted to touch it.
They might not recognize the comm badges as equipment, but they
understood a bag of power when they saw one.
I would have parted with my comm badge quicker. I could
have just asked Sa`ad to give it back–it held nothing of
material value–but knew he wouldn’t. These people assumed I
needed the bag to do my “sorcery.” They weren’t about to give it
back to me. Once again, I cursed Tuvok’s half-assed comment
which had marked me out to them as a “holy man.”
According to Chaim, our comm badges had aroused much comment
as jewelry pieces. “A delta-quadrant fashion-statement,” had
been his smart-aleck assessment. But given what he had said
about the bedouin reaction, I suspected our captors had decided
the badges were our tribal totem. Accurate in a strange way.
Voyager was a little like a tribe. Maybe more than a little. In
any case, Sa`ad–who was indeed the chief–had taken to wearing
one of the badges around. I understood the principle. It was
supposed to be a kind of sympathetic magic: control the totem and
control the people who claim it. I just hoped Janeway didn’t
take it into her head to beam us back and wound up with Sa`ad
instead. Then he really *would* be convinced I was a sorcerer.
Not that it was likely. Starfleet considered beam-out
rescues a last ditch option when dealing with less advanced
cultures. People who disappeared in sparkling clouds tended to
leave problematic myths behind them. But thinking of the
captain, I wondered what she was up to right now. She had to
know we were in trouble. Tuvok had informed her that we were
going to have company and, when he did not report back, she would
surely have guessed something had gone wrong. She must be
working on a way to get us out. I hoped.
While Chaim and I ate–as best we could with hands tied–I
kept one ear cocked for sounds of possible rescue. When we had
been taken out to view Jorland, I had been able to fix where our
“prison tent” was, in relation to the rest of the camp. We were
being kept at the east edge; apparently no one wanted to get too
near the stranger’s “holy man.” That might actually work in our
favor. We wouldn’t have to fight through the middle of camp. As
for where we were in relation to the oasis, that was harder to
tell. The nomads had clearly taken us up into the foothills but
we couldn’t have gone too far because it was only late morning.
Outside, people were settling down, headed into tents to
escape the murdering heat of midday. When mining, we too had
been forced to stop for a noon-to-three siesta. Not even Tuvok
could work in desert blaze; the rest of us had just melted into
little puddles. As a result, our daily output had been thin, but
Tuvok had not wanted to work at night, either. “Animals hunt at
night,” he had said.
I thought of Jorland out there, hanging in the sun. I
wondered if, when we finally cut him down, he would even be able
to walk. A sunburn could be severe. I didn’t even want to
contemplate immolation; it wasn’t going to happen. The man might
be a weasel, he might have been plotting with Kilpatrick to use
the unrest on Voyager to take her over, but I didn’t intend to
let him be sacrificed to a hunk of stone in the desert.
“Chakotay–” Chaim’s voice cut into my contemplation.
“What is it?”
“Do you think they’ll bring Cherel and Tuvok in here?”
“I don’t know.” I scooted across the floor so I could see
out the tentflap: a little triangle on freedom. Our guard
stamped feet, dun robes swaying around him. I couldn’t see above
his knee but the firepit was visible, no one around it now and
the fire itself dead. Breakfast was over. I wondered where the
nomads had taken Tuvok and Cherel but didn’t say anything to
Chaim. It would just make him worry more. Unfortunately, women
captives–especially in a society like this one–faced a danger
men usually didn’t. It wasn’t that men were never raped, or that
male Starfleet officers hadn’t suffered it in the past, but it
wasn’t common. Part of Starfleet training for women included how
to deal with rape if it should occur. Cherel hadn’t had that.
Of course, Cherel had lived through the Occupation–a more brutal
lesson in fortitude, with rape as a common Cardassian tool.
Maybe I had absorbed too much of Tuvok’s “Starfleet Superiority.”
Cherel was tough, tougher than Chaim. She could deal with what
she needed to. But I didn’t like it that I didn’t know where the
nomads had taken them. With luck, she was still with Tuvok.
Time crawled. I continued to sit near the door, watching
what I could and fighting with my bonds. They were too tight;
whoever had tied them had known what he was doing. The more I
struggled, the tighter the rope got until I’d nearly cut off
circulation to my hands. I didn’t need that. Chaim sat on the
other side of the tent, saying nothing. Once or twice, he tried
to dose but just ended up shifting about restlessly.
“Hey, kid–” I called once. He looked over. “We are going
to get out of here.” He nodded, but with a little less certainty
than before.
Sitting by the door, looking out at sand blowing through
camp and the periodic shifting of the guard’s feet, I sank into
black frustration. I was not a patient man, not in truth. I had
learned to wait and watch for openings, then make my move–but it
was not easy for me. I preferred to do. “Chakotay! Learn to
listen to the world,” my father had said often enough. “Sit
still and listen. Young things rush through life.” I was no
longer young, but I still had a hard time just sitting. Part of
the reason I had taken up wood-carving was to give my hands
something to do. “Fidgety,” my mother had called me. Among our
people, that wasn’t a compliment.
What annoyed me most at the moment was that I couldn’t think
of a plan. Then again, I wasn’t really a planner, a strategist.
The heat of the moment. Give me an opening and I can exploit it,
make a decision on the instant. But plans–no. Janeway was the
strategist. She was also the one with freedom to act; my hands
were tied. Literally. I had to wait for her intervention, then
be ready to leap. Just a little diversion. That’s all I needed,
just a little diversion. And the midday siesta was surely the
time for it. “Where are you, captain?” I muttered under my
breath.
In fact, I was so intent on watching what I could see of the
camp perimeter that I nearly missed what happened right under my
nose.
The guard suddenly stiffened, went up on tiptoe. Then a
pair of dark hands lowered him silently to the ground. The flap
opened all the way and I found myself looking into Tuvok’s face.

V.

“Tuvok!”
In reply, he put a hand over his mouth for silence, then
dragged the guard inside. Kneeling, he cut through the bonds on
my hands and feet. I rubbed life back into them while he moved
on to do the same for Chaim. Drawing us together, he handed us
knives. For himself, he had the sword from the guard outside our
tent.
“Where’s Cherel?” Chaim asked, voice low and nervous.
“She was taken to the chief’s tent.”
Chaim was moving almost before Tuvok could finish. Both of
us grabbed him to hold him back. “Listen, ensign!” Tuvok hissed.
“We will find both your wife and Mr. Jorland, but if you wish
some probability of success, we must do so *quietly*. If the
camp is roused, we will not succeed in escaping. Three of us
cannot fight everyone. Do you understand?”
Chaim turned away to retrieve his head covering where he had
dumped it after removing it. The tent was hot and close. “Yeah,
I understand.” He turned back to Tuvok. “But you understand
something, too. She’s my *wife*. I don’t leave without her.”
“I do understand,” Tuvok said.
“No, you don’t.”
“Anielewicz,” I said, “Tuvok is married.”
Chaim stopped, looked at Tuvok. “Oh.”
Tuvok just raised an eyebrow. Then the moment of tension
passed. “Sa`ad’s tent is, unfortunately, at the center of camp,
however most of our captors are asleep or resting. As it is
somewhat easier for one individual to move about without being
seen than for all of us to do so, I shall go alone.” Chaim
started to protest but Tuvok raised a hand. “Don’t be foolish,
ensign. I am more familiar with various patterns for sentry
postings, not to mention the fact my strength equals theirs while
yours does not. I shall go; you and the commander will stay
here.” He looked at me, looked at the guard he had dragged into
the tent, at the sword in his hands, then handed it over.
“Commander, dress yourself in that man’s clothing as quickly as
possible and post yourself outside the tent. You are roughly of
the same size and height. If someone notices that the guard is
missing, it will not go well for us.”
With Chaim’s help, I started stripping off the man’s outer
robe. “How long will he stay out?”
“Several hours. I shall return in much less than that. In
fact, if I do not return within half an hour, you and Ensign
Anielewicz will have to leave without me.”
“I’m not–!” Chaim began.
Tuvok held up his hand once more. “If I do not return,
chances are good that Ensign Jinn and I have been recaptured and
you will be of more value to us trying to get back to the oasis
in order to contact Voyager.”
“Speaking of Voyager,” I said before Chaim could reply, “I
don’t suppose you managed to retrieve our comm badges?” Or my
medicine bag. “Comm badges would considerably simplify things.”
Tuvok shook his head. “They, too, are being kept in Sa`ad’s
tent. With the badges, as you say, matters will be much
simplified. And we shall have a better chance of rescuing Ensign
Jorland.”
He glanced once at the unconscious nomad, now wearing only
under-robes. I was shedding the top layer of my Starfleet
dessert issue. “Commander, leave your robe for him. Cloth is
difficult to come by, in the desert. An expensive item.” Then
he was gone. I thought about his words as I stepped into the
nomad’s stinking outer clothing. Tuvok’s apparent coldness was
belied sometimes by small gestures, like telling me to leave my
robe…not that I wished to carry it with me while trying to
escape, but that had not been Tuvok’s motivation.
I took up station outside the tent, tried to mimic the
stance of the man as I had seen it–a little restless and
inclined to put his feet too far apart for real balance. It was
a good thing Tuvok had suggested I take the man’s place. Less
than a minute after I had emerged, two other bedouins sauntered
by. They did not speak, just raised a hand in that nearly
universal gesture of greeting. I raised mine back. They walked
on. I let out the breath I had been holding. Fortunate that
these people had face-wraps.
Time passed. I could see Jorland from here, upside down in
the sun. He was tied to an X-shaped cross. Hadn’t one of Jesus
of Nazareth’s followers been crucified upside down on an X-shaped
cross? I remembered the chipping frescos I had seen in the
little Spanish church in Arizona when my mother had dragged me to
Mass. Each saint with his own symbol, all done by an amateur
hand–but it had given me something to look at while the priest
droned on and my mother clicked through her rosary. I recited
their names in my head. Andrew, Mark, John, Paul…Peter. Peter
had supposedly been crucified on an X-shaped cross.
I had never expected those miserable hours to be useful.
Religion was one of the things which had driven my parents apart.
Jorland seemed to be unconscious; I had not seen him move
once in the past fifteen minutes. Maybe the sun had exhausted
him. Overhead, birds wheeled. Every world had its scavengers.
The deadline which Tuvok had named was creeping nearer.
Half an hour. “Where is he?” Chaim muttered in the tent behind.
I started to say ‘Patience,’ thought better of it. One of
the things I had learned about Chaim, in the maquis, was that
vocalizing was his way of releasing tension.
Two more guards were approaching. I straightened, hoped
they would just pass by but they were coming right for me. Then
Chaim made a sound behind and emerged from the tent. One of the
‘guards’ ran forward, gripped his hand. Cherel. They
disappeared inside. Tuvok followed and I started to. “Stay on
guard,” he said, settled himself just behind the tent flap.
“What happened?” I asked in an undertone. “And now what?”
“*I* found *him*,” Cherel said from inside.
“Indeed. The ensign had already effected her own escape.”
Tuvok sounded vaguely impressed. “Part of what took so long was
that, when I arrived at the chief’s tent, I found Sa`ad…stabbed
with a tent-pike…and Ensign Jinn missing. Along with our
equipment.”
“Jael and Sisera,” Chaim muttered.
“The comm badges?” I asked.
“They weren’t there,” Cherel answered.
“WHAT?”
“They weren’t there. All they had was my earring, your bag,
and the phasers. I couldn’t find Chaim’s ring or Jorland’s
chain, either. But Sa`ad had the phasers and bag inside some
kind of religious kettle-thing with candles all around it.
Containing the demon-magic, he called it.” A hand emerged,
holding my bag. I took it and slipped it around my neck.
“Did he say what he did with the badges?”
“No.”
“The chain, ring, and part of the comm badges are made of
gold,” Tuvok said. “I suspect they have been given out to
Sa`ad’s warriors. A gift-exchange culture.”
I sighed. I disliked leaving the badges, but in all
likelihood, these people would melt them down for the metal. And
without Voyager in orbit, they were useless technology. It would
be centuries, maybe millennia, before anyone here would be able
to recognize solid-state electronics.
But that still left us with the problem of Jorland. Without
the comm badges, we couldn’t just sneak over towards where they
had him, then make a break for it and call for an emergency beam-
out. And we couldn’t stay here much longer, either. These
people would not siesta all day, and someone would check on the
chief sooner or later only to find him dead.
My thought must have been prophetic.
“Jorland–” I started to say to Tuvok, but a cry interrupted
me. Then someone began wailing. “Shit. Cat’s out of the bag.”
The other three scurried from the tent; we all looked at one
another for a split second. “Anielewicz, Jinn,” Tuvok said,
“head east, up into the hills above the camp. We’ll follow.”
Cherel started to protest. “Now!” I snapped. “Tuvok and I
will get Jorland.” It would likely take both of us. If Jorland
could still walk, I’d eat my turban.
They left. Tuvok and I went in the other direction, racing
towards the place where Jorland hung while bedouin boiled out of
tents like ants from anthills. Confusion reigned; no one stopped
us or paid us any mind. They had, however, closed in around the
base of Jorland’s platform, anticipating that we would try to
rescue him. Tuvok pulled me back into the shadow of a tent.
“It’s impossible,” he said.
“We have to!”
“Commander, look at him!” I looked. Even fifty feet away,
I could see that he was fried like a lobster, unconscious as I
had thought, tongue lolling between lips parched black, or– I
could see now that they were not parched black; they were black
with flies. Flies had settled on his wounds, too. I could not
even be sure he was alive. I turned back to Tuvok, whose eyes
had that odd blazing quality that Vulcan eyes sometimes get. It
was as if they had swallowed one secret feeling too many and were
ready to burst from it.
“You’re asking me to abandon a man to be burned alive,” I
said.
Tuvok started to reply–probably with ‘it’s logical’–but
shut his mouth for a moment. Finally, he said only, “Yes.”
I didn’t have time to think about it. The bedouin had quit
rushing frantically about and I could hear someone calling out
orders. Even in a foreign tongue, I knew orders when I heard
them. I had to choose: Jorland or me. I could pull rank on
Tuvok, even if this was his mission, and order him away. He had
a better chance of getting Cherel and Chaim back safely. I could
then try to get Jorland down and out of here. It wasn’t
necessarily a suicide mission, just likely to be one.
Had it been Cherel or Chaim, I would have done so. Had it
been *Tuvok*, I would have done so. Had it been nearly anyone
else, I would have done so. But it was Jorland.
“Let’s go,” I said to Tuvok. He nodded once, sharply, as if
he understood the choice I had weighed and made. Then he led the
way towards the edge of camp. Just in time. The nomads were
swarming towards Jorland’s platform, as if they blamed the
‘demon’ for the death of their leader. Or maybe they just wanted
to take revenge on the only captive still available to them.
They circled the platform: a seething, shouting, roiling mass. I
glanced back once as we ran. At least it provided a distraction
for us. They could have put warriors on their ‘camels’ and ran
us down, but instead they were all gathered around the platform.
Perhaps the death of Sa`ad had caused enough confusion among his
seconds to prevent anyone organizing sensibly for a while.
We were at the unguarded perimeter before I looked back
again. I stopped dead.
They were burning him.
Someone had run to get fuel, or such fuel as they had in the
desert–a precious commodity. And now they had thrown in the
torches. Fire caught, bloomed, burned rapidly.
On the X-shaped cross, Jorland began to move. He was alive.
“Tuvok–”
Tuvok had stopped too. “Commander, we have to go.”
“I can’t.”
Every child is sickly fascinated by horror, and history
provides plenty: stories of torture, impalings, whippings. But
what had always made me shudder most were the tales of people
burned alive.
“I can’t,” I said now as I watched the figure on the cross
wake slowly and begin to scream. “I have to go back–”
Vulcans are strong. I had never before appreciated just how
strong. Tuvok gripped my wrist and held me fast. With his other
hand, he drew his phaser, aimed, and fired, all in one motion.
It happened so fast I barely had time to blink. Jorland was
there, alive and screaming, then he was gone in a burst of
energy. The bedouin turned as one animal to where we stood
exposed on a little rise towards the foothills.
“Move,” Tuvok snapped.

VI.

The bedouin did not charge us. At first, I wasn’t sure why:
two men against an entire tribe of several hundred people? What
made them hesitate? But as I followed Tuvok across the rocky
ridge rising behind the camp, he called over his shoulder, “We
have created a new myth today, commander: the painted sorcerer
and his pet white demon. They fear us. More precisely, they
fear you.”
We had reached the top of the ridge and he paused to let me
come up beside him. I thought about what he had said and how
these people were likely to interpret today’s events: the
“sorcerer” and his “apprentice” appearing at the last minute to
snatch the sacrifice from the flames by means of magic fire.
They would not understand what had really happened.
“We killed a man today, Tuvok.”
Turning, Tuvok started down the ridge behind. “We shall
discuss that when we are safely away. For the moment, we must
find Ensigns Jinn and Anielewicz.”
But once again, Cherel found us. From the safety of a rocky
outcrop, she and Chaim had seen the last of the drama down below,
including Tuvok’s shooting of Jorland. Now Chaim looked Tuvok up
and down once, but said nothing. Cherel didn’t bat an eyelash.
In the maquis there had sometimes been hard choices, just as in
the Resistance before that. She was a pragmatic woman.
Nevertheless, I was concerned about her. On our way further
into the hills, I moved up beside her. “Are you all right?”
She glanced over at me, something hard in her eyes. “I will
be.”
She wasn’t giving me any openings. I would have to make
one. “Back there in the tent with the chief–”
“He’s dead,” Cherel interrupted. Her tone said clearly that
it was not open to discussion right now, and perhaps never would
be. Cherel was forthcoming only to a point. There was much in
her past that she did not discuss with anyone. I wondered how
much even Chaim knew.
“If you want to talk about it….”
“I’m not fragile, Chakotay. Don’t patronize me.”
“I’m not implying you’re fragile. But we all need to talk
sometimes.”
She stopped and put her hands on her hips, glared up at me.
“You might not mean to imply that I’m fragile, but you’re sure
acting like it. If I choose to talk, I’ll pick who I want to
talk to. Don’t play the vedic with me, Chakotay. It pisses me
off.” And she went to walk beside Chaim. I frowned. Had I been
patronizing? Or was she just–understandably–feeling touchy
about it all? Sighing, I rubbed my nose. It was sunburnt.
Tuvok set a killing pace but we all understood the necessity
and had no wish to be caught by the bedouins. About a mile from
camp, the wadi down which we had been traveling narrowed to
barely ten feet; I eyed the cliffs to either side. “Tuvok, think
we can do something to slow up pursuit?”
He followed my line of sight and line of thought.
“Perhaps.” He drew his phaser. “You take the east, commander; I
shall take the west. But we should have a care. If we dam the
wadi too well, it could produce disastrous ecological effects.”
“Just enough to slow them up, Tuvok. Just enough to slow
them up.”
He nodded. We set to work, blasting into the cliff wall
about a hundred feet up, letting boulders roll down until we had
blocked the wadi to twice the height of a man. It could be dug
out if they needed to for the flood season, but it would halt
direct pursuit on “camel”-back.
We went on then at a slightly slower pace, but both Tuvok
and I kept our eyes on the heights above. The wadi seemed to run
a direct line through the mountain foothills. Tuvok had said we
had been taken south of the oasis “about half a day’s walk.” We
were headed back there because it was the most likely place the
captain would look for us, now that we had no comm badges by
which to contact Voyager. Unfortunately, it was also the first
place the bedouin would look for us and Tuvok seemed to be
weighing the wisdom of heading back directly versus spending the
night in the hills to throw them off. Yet the oasis was the only
known water source in the area–besides the well in the bedouin
camp. The necessity for water might make our decision for us.
We had none except a single canister Chaim had thought to
snag from the guard Tuvok had nerve-pinched into unconsciousness.
Tuvok measured it out to us in excruciating amounts while he
continued to make side-trips, looking among the rocks for any
hint of a spring. By mid-afternoon, our situation was growing
desperate with only a little water sloshing in the bottom of the
canister, and no salt. Tuvok, who had been carrying it, drew it
off and passed it to me. “Share it out among you.”
“Tuvok–”
“It is logical. I can survive on less water than you
three.” Then he turned away and headed off again, leaving us no
room to argue with him. We did as he told us. We had to trust
him.
He came back, looking grim-faced. Without speaking, he led
us forward. After a few minutes, I moved up to walk beside him,
spoke in a low voice. “What will we do if we don’t find a
spring? Can we make it back to the oasis without water?”
He glanced over. “I could–but I do not know about humans.”
“Maybe it would be best if we find a cave somewhere, get out
of the heat, and let you go on alone to contact the captain so
she can rescue us.”
He shook his head. “I will not leave you; there are
entirely too many potential dangers.”
“Tuvok, don’t make me order you to do it.”
He glanced at me again. “You could order me; that does not
mean I would obey you.”
Authority, again. It always came back to an issue of
authority between us. “I am first officer, Tuvok. I know you
don’t like it, you’ve never liked it, and you don’t like me. But
if I give you an order, you will obey me–or you sacrifice that
damned chain of command you count so precious.”
He didn’t say anything for a while and I regretted my hasty
words. Until the Great Maquis Strike, something almost like
friendship had been developing between us. But in the three
weeks since, it had become increasingly evident that the tension
dividing fleet and maquis had blown that all to hell. Despite
the warning Paris had given us–that Kilpatrick and Jorland had
decided the conflict in the command team was an exploitable weak-
link–and despite the captain’s insistence that the three of us
should spend more off-time together, it was clear that Tuvok
would rather have been anywhere else but in my company.
Almost fifteen minutes passed before he spoke again. The
strain had mounted so that I nearly dropped back to leave him to
lead alone. But finally, he said, “I do not ‘dislike’ you,
commander. I may not always agree with the choices you make, and
I may not always approve of your command style, but I do not
‘dislike’ you.” He hesitated, finally went on. “I have known
the captain a very long time. While we have served together only
four years, I knew her before that. I knew her when she was a
child. But do not mistake our…closeness…for any desire on my
part to be first officer. I do not want, and have never sought,
that position. Had you not been available–or had you been
unwilling–to take it, I would have done so from necessity. But
I do not want it. Such are not my ambitions.”
I wasn’t going to let him get away with that. “Maybe on the
surface you don’t. But every time you challenge my authority in
public–and you do challenge it!” I said before he interrupted.
“Every goddamn time you challenge it, you erode a little more of
that authority and make it harder for me to get respect from
fleet officers. They watch you Tuvok, and if you claim now not
to want the second seat, that’s not the way you *act*…and they
read how you *act*.” I thought about what Cherel had said to me
earlier. “So I’m telling you–either back off and let me *be*
XO, or I’m going to drop it in your lap and you can have it.”
And at that moment, I would have done so. All the resentment of
two years, imperfectly covered over and then uncovered again,
shot up like a geyser. It was a good thing that Chaim and Cherel
were following so far back because my voice had gone up with it.
In that annoyingly calm tone, Tuvok replied, “And if I do
not approve of your command decisions? If I see you making a
fatal mistake? I have lived more than twice as long as you,
commander. I dare say I have learned something in that time.”
“If you have an objection, you come discuss it with *me*,
mister. Me–not the captain. And I’d value your experience, as
long as it was given, not shoved down my throat unasked. I’ve
always had an open door policy; You know that from the maquis.
But I cannot continue to work without *your* support as well as
the captain’s. I can’t deal with the normal problems of ship’s
discipline if you’re always there breathing down my neck.”
He thought about this. “I agree. And I am aware that…
some of my behavior…has placed you in an untenable position.
For this, I apologize. Yet I have had the best interests of
Voyager in mind.”
“And you think I haven’t?”
He actually sighed. “I did not say that. But whatever your
intentions, commander, you must admit that the results of some of
your choices have not always *worked* in Voyager’s favor. The
‘Maquis Strike’ being only the most recent affair which comes to
mind.” This was offered dryly.
“Tuvok, if you want to lay out a litany of my errors, I can
play that game, too. I seem to recall a certain mindmeld with
Suder….”
“That placed *me* at risk, commander. Not the ship.” He
all but snapped it.
“And an incapacitated chief of security doesn’t risk
Voyager?” He did not reply. “We’ve both made mistakes;
quarreling over them isn’t going to solve anything. I said that
if you have a problem with one of my choices, you can come talk
to me about it. I’ll hear you out.”
“And if I have your word that you will give due
consideration to my suggestions, then I shall indeed bring them
to you.”
“I won’t promise to always agree with you, but you have my
word that I will always listen to you. No more shitting.”
“No more…shitting.”
I offered him my hand. I didn’t know if he’d take it but I
had seen him shake hands with others without batting an eyelash.
He took it. His grip was strong. Then, in a purely Vulcan
gesture, he placed his closed fist across his chest. I did the
same.
We walked on then in comfortable silence. Talking had made
my throat dry but I felt better for it. Even if we were to die
here, something had been cleared up. “Tuvok,” I began, wanting
to clear up something else, “Why–back at the oasis–did you tell
the chief that I was a holy man? I thought it was against
Starfleet policy to lie about things like that.”
He glanced over at me. “But I did not lie, commander. You
are a ‘holy man’, whether you realize it or not–” He broke off
abruptly, looked up, shading his eyes.
“It’s just birds,” I said. A flock of birds had come down
to light on a scrub bush, one of the few we had seen, which clung
tenaciously to the side of the wadi.
“‘Just birds’, commander? ‘Just birds’ may indicate a water
source.” And he headed for the scrub.

*** End Part II ***

Standard Disclaimers, see Part I. For the curious, the reference
to the Vulcan “sixth sense” comes from Roddenberry’s novelization
of ST:TMP. I did not make it up. It somewhat conflicts now with
what Tuvok said in “Innocence,” but this was written before that
episode.

WALKING ACROSS EGYPT
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

VII.

A little spring, barely more than a dribble, welled among
the rocks. Around it, someone had chiseled out a basin for the
water and there were steps cut up the side of the wadi. Tuvok
nodded, as if he had been hoping to find something like this.
“Stay here,” he said to the three of us. “Do not drink yet.”
“*Why*?” Chaim sounded plaintive.
“Because it may be dangerous to your health.” So saying, he
left us.
We waited. Within ten minutes, he returned, phaser
holstered, his walk relaxed. “You may drink.”
We did so. When we had finished and Chaim had refilled the
canteen, Tuvok brought out of his robe a little block of white.
Salt. Using his knife, he cut off a slice for each of us.
“Where did you find this?” I asked, touching the sliver to my
tongue. It was bitter and impure, but my body had begun to crave
it.
Tuvok nodded at the stairs leading up. “There is a cave
above the floodline–not an unusual arrangement. In a desert,
where there is water, there is also, typically, occupation. In
this case, the water source is not sufficient to support a
village, but it is sufficient as a stopping place for travelers.
Thus, I had wanted to ascertain that no one else was here, before
we took water. I do not know the customs of this world, but on
Vulcan, taking water without an invitation led to more wars than
I care to enumerate.”
“Why didn’t you worry about that at the *oasis*?” I asked,
exasperated.
“There were no sign of occupation at the oasis.”
“The sphinx wasn’t a sign? We landed in somebody’s holy
precinct!”
Tuvok hesitated. “Vulcans never assigned divinity to
images; we had a different concept of the numinous, due to our
awareness of the All. Thus, it did not occur to me that the
oasis might be unoccupied because it was regarded as holy
ground.”
I’d heard about the Vulcan “sixth sense” before. They said
they didn’t “believe” in God, they *knew* God. The idea was not
so foreign to me, but some of my friends had found it too much to
credit: “How can they *know* there’s a god!”
Now, I said only, “I don’t think your delta-quadrant kin
share that worldview.”
“Evidently not.” He gestured to the stone stairs. “Let us
go up. The three of you should rest, and I can climb to the top
of the wadi to check for possible pursuit.” We followed him to
the cave.
It was not big but contained necessary items: more chunks of
salt, some pottery to carry water, animal manure as fuel for a
fire together with flint for starting one. A blackened portion
of floor near the entrance showed where generations of travelers
had built fires. I wondered who was responsible for keeping the
place supplied but was too tired to wonder long. The three of us
stretched out while Tuvok went to take a look around from above.
I must have slept; when I woke again–feeling better for
rest and water and salt–I could see Tuvok by the cave entrance,
squatting patient on guard. He seemed very *right*, dressed in
desert issue and silhouetted by the reddening light of late
afternoon. It painted the wadi wall opposite. I sat up. Beside
me, Chaim and Cherel had curled together on Chaim’s cloak, her
head on his arm. They were asleep, too.
Rising, I went to join Tuvok; he did not turn his head to
look at me as I squatted down beside him. “I didn’t mean to fall
asleep. If I were still a cadet, Captain Sulu would’ve had my
ass in a blender for that.”
“You were exhausted, all of you. And I had said that I
would be on guard above.” He paused, added, “But yes, the
captain probably would have.”
I looked over. “You knew Sulu?”
“I served as an ensign under him.”
It was an unexpected commonality. I wondered what stories
he could tell. “Sulu sponsored me into the academy,” I said.
“So I was aware.”
We were silent then for a long time, just listening. Wind.
The occasional cry of a bird. My mind drifted to trips I had
taken with my maternal grandfather into the Arizona desert. We
would climb a mesa and just sit looking out over the plain,
sometimes for hours on end. Occasionally he had sung in Dine, but
if I had tried to talk, he had shushed me. “Listen to the land,
Chakotay. You like the sound of your own voice too much. Learn
to listen with both ears and see with both eyes.”
Now, remembering, I sang quietly, “Seated at home behold me;
seated amid the rainbow; seated at home behold me; Lo, here, the
Holy Place!”
When I was done, Tuvok asked, “What is that?”
“A Navajo mountain chant. My grandfather taught it to me,
and his grandfather taught it to him, back many grandfathers. He
used to take me out into the desert. We would be gone for days.
I never knew where we were going or when we would return; at the
time, I thought he did it just to tick me off. He was always
saying that I was too attached to the clock. Too white.”
“And were you?”
“Too white?”
“Too attached to the clock.”
“Probably. I was too white, too.”
His eyebrow flickered. “I have never understood the human
tendency to divide race according to differences in phenotype.
It is inaccurate in the extreme.”
“But highly visible.”
“Indeed.” Almost involuntarily, he glanced over his
shoulder to where Chaim and Cherel slept.
“Vulcans never had race-prejudice?”
“Vulcans define ‘race’ differently than do humans. In
truth, it is not a term we use. One’s clan and tribe is far more
significant. Our wars were ethnic, not racial. Persons of the
same skin color were as likely to fight as to make alliances.
Vulcan’s history is very different from Earth’s.”
He shifted, resting his knee on the stone floor, and changed
the subject. “From above, I was able to locate the sphinx and
approximate our distance. It is still some ways off, and I fear
we will have a difficult time reaching it on a single canister of
water, even rested and replenished. Therefore, I shall take the
canister and go alone to contact the captain. The three of you
will be safe enough here, with a source of water and fuel. I can
travel much faster by myself after dark.”
“I thought you said it wasn’t safe to travel after dark?”
“It is not safe if it is unnecessary, but we no longer have
that option. If the bedouin are watching the exits from this
wadi–as they almost surely are–and if they are hoping to catch
us as we approach the oasis, it will be much easier for one
person traveling at night to successfully elude detection. Thus,
I will depart at sunset.”
“It sounds like a reasonable plan except for one thing.”
“Yes?”
“I’m going with you.”
“Commander–”
“Tuvok, listen. You know as well as I do that it’s wiser
for us to travel in pairs. Something could happen to you out
there alone.”
“If something happens to me, it would then happen to both of
us if you were with me.”
“I didn’t mean capture, I meant something simple–an
accident. You may know the desert but accidents happen. We go
together. Chaim and Cherel stay here together.”
He sighed but, interestingly, did not object further. “You
rest now,” I told him, “I’ll keep guard.” Nodding once, he went
back to lay down. I settled in to listen with both ears and see
with both eyes.

VIII.

Sitting alone while the others slept, I had time to think
and to pray. Removing my bag, I drew out from it tobacco, which
I offered to the winds of the Four Directions and to this desert
earth which had given us water from her breast, and last to
Gicimanitto who is the One Spirit from which all life springs,
all the levels of the world: spirit and beast–two-legged and
four-legged and winged; all that is green, all that is stone, all
that is water; air above, fire at the world’s heart, the sun
which grants life…. On these I called, removing a small
feather from my bag, a prayer feather. I set this in my left
hand. In my right, I held a smooth river stone painted with the
symbol of my manitto, Myeengun. I was now ready to “talk holy.”
Manitto kazo.
But what could I say? I had left a man to his death today.
Sitting there, facing out over the wadi, I found I had no words.
My mouth was foul with words already: “Let’s go.” They damned
me.
I put away the stone and feather, and just sat.
Some time later, when the sun hung on the noose of the
horizon cutting the world into light and shadow, I heard someone
moving behind me and turned to look. It was Chaim. He joined me
at the cave mouth, arms locked around his drawn up knees.
“Cherel’s still asleep.”
“Tuvok and I are going to leave after sunset, to head back
to the oasis and try to contact the captain. We won’t all make
it on one canteen of water, and I won’t let him go alone. Will
you and Cherel be all right? I could change my decision.”
He shook his head, dark eyes flicking over the wadi. His
people, too, had once been desert people. Apiru. Wanderers.
That was a long time ago. “We’ll be fine,” he said.
“With luck, we’ll be back to get both of you before
sunrise.”
He just nodded. Together, we watched the sun disappear.
Finally he said, “Don’t kick yourself about Jorland. I saw
you–you started to go back. Even for him.”
Did Chaim know more about Jorland than I thought he did?
“What do you mean ‘even for him’?”
He looked down, drew in the dust between his knees. “Old
man–” It was a term of respect, not insult. “Old man, you try
to father us all, even those who don’t deserve it. Jorland was a
mercenary. Some of us fought the Cardassians for our homes, or
for loved ones. Magda, Gerron, Cherel…you. Others fought for
justice. Me. We Jews never did learn how to submit meekly.
Isra-el: ‘He who wrestles with God, and wins.’ I chose to fight
Cardassians for my wife’s sake. But Jorland…he fought for pay.
A mercenary. Back at the oasis, I’m surprised he came out
shooting instead of keeping mum and staying hidden. I would have
expected the latter.”
“But he did come out shooting. And I left him to die. I
thought he might be dead already but still–I left him. I broke
my trust as his commanding officer.”
“You, however, were not placed in command of this mission.
I was.”
Tuvok. We both jumped; neither had heard his approach. I
stood, turned. “I realize it’s your command–”
“Do you?” But it was not asked in challenge, not precisely.
“We will need to depart soon.” Glancing at Chaim, he said, “The
commander and I plan to return to the oasis in order to contact
the captain.”
“He explained it to me,” Chaim said.
Tuvok nodded, turned back to fetch fuel and drag it forward,
set it burning. “You will need the fire for warmth. And one of
you must remain on guard at all times. Keep your phasers within
reach. I dislike having the fire; it will be a beacon. But it
is necessary. If we are gone more than a day, you should fill
one of the clay jars and attempt to reach the oasis yourselves.
I am certain the captain is looking for us, as well. She will
not leave orbit until we–or our corpses–are found.”
It was not a pleasant thought, but trust a Vulcan to state
it bluntly. For once, Chaim offered no smart remarks, simply
listened and nodded as Tuvok gave him further instructions,
should he and Cherel need to make the trip.
Finally it was time to go. Cherel had still not woken and I
didn’t want to wake her. Going over, I knelt down and looked at
her sleeping face. She was frowning. I wondered what spirits
troubled her dreams.
We climbed down the steps and stopped at the spring to fill
the canteen one last time, then drink until we were fair to
bursting. Tuvok set off in the direction of an exit from the
wadi which, he explained, he had seen from his scouting above.
It was full dark by the time we reached it, but even so, we made
our way out cautiously and with phasers drawn. Just before we
reached the mouth, Tuvok paused, motioned me to a halt. Bending
near, he whispered, “I’ll scout ahead alone; stay here.” I set a
hand on his arm, but he pulled free. “I can move silently in
sand; *you* cannot.” And he was gone.
Fifteen minutes later he was back. “Come.” Exiting, I saw
a pair of bedouin stretched out on the sand, probably nerve-
pinched. I had not heard any sound of a struggle. “It is a
direct trip from here,” he said. “Perhaps three hours walking.
We will be there before midnight. “We set out together across
the sand.
“What makes you think the captain will be waiting?” I asked.
“More likely, she’ll have scanned that area first, then begun
sweeps of this whole sector.” It was what I would have done.
“The mineral deposits in the mountains will render such
sweeps difficult at best. She will continue to scan the oasis,
on the chance that we can return there–which, in fact, we are
endeavoring to do.”
I nodded, didn’t try to speak. I was tired and hungry, and
walking through sand dragged at my feet. More, the night air was
turning cool rapidly. It chilled the sweat on my skin. We went
on in silence for some time, each of us locked in our own
thoughts. My world narrowed to the path in front of me and the
shadow of the sphinx in the distance, a black riddle against the
starfield.
After about an hour, we stopped to rest and drink. Tuvok
studied my face while I tipped back the canteen. “Something is
troubling you, commander.”
I wiped my mouth, handed him the canteen. “You might say
that. You might say I’m pursued by a dead man’s spirit.”
He did not pretend confusion, capped the spout instead.
“There was no alternative.”
“There was! We could have *tried* to cut him free.”
“Let me rephrase my words. There was no other *logical*
alternative. We could have tried to cut him free and been killed
ourselves. I fail to understand why you continue these self-
recriminations. It was not your responsibility; it was mine.”
I shook my head. “It would be nice to use that as an
excuse, but the choice belongs to us both, Tuvok. We’re both
going to have to explain to the captain why we left a man to
die.”
“The captain may thank us. The loss of Jorland is hardly an
imposition. The man was guilty of conspiracy to mutiny. The
only reason I had not already arrested him was because the
captain had forbidden me to do so. He earned his death.”
Turning to face him, I snapped, “He was not up on that
platform as a result of plotting with Kilpatrick or anyone else.
He was up there by chance–the chance that made him born blond.
He didn’t deserve to die for that. Had he been up there for his
own mistake, then *maybe* I could justify having left him. But
he wasn’t. Whatever else he did, he didn’t earn that death. Nor
can I escape the fact I didn’t like him, and a part of me is glad
he’s dead because it solves a problem.”
Tuvok stood and looked down at me. “I should not like to be
human. Humans insist on clouding their decisions with emotional
responses, making choices more complicated than they are.”
I stood as well. “There aren’t any simple answers, Tuvok.
The world is too complex for that. You say killing Jorland was
necessary, and somehow that makes it right? Or you call the
maquis criminals because we refuse to accept the Federation
treaty with Cardassia–but you ignore the Federation’s refusal to
acknowledge their accountability which led to our rebellion in
the first place.”
“The maquis *are* criminals. The law clearly says–”
“I don’t give a damn what the law says! Just because
something is the law doesn’t make it just! What’s right, what’s
wrong…it all depends on where you’re standing.”
His jaw tightened. “A society cannot exist without laws.”
“I didn’t say it could. But laws were made for people, not
people for laws. It’s not black and white.”
He breathed out. “Commander, in your understanding of
reality, perhaps it is not. But that is not my understanding.
Vulcan is a planet of extremes.” Looking out across the desert,
he pointed towards the oasis. “Fertile land”–and his hand swept
from the oasis to indicate the dunes about us–“dead land. Black
land and red land. The heat of day; the cold of night. The line
between sunlight and shade. Even our language reflects extremes:
ash…kar. ‘On the one hand this…on the other hand that.’
Dualities. You wish to see the universe as multivalent. I see
it in dualities.”
I just stared at him. I’d never thought about it that way
before. After a minute, he went on, “In every situation, there
are two choices–the logical one, and the illogical one.”
“But even Vulcans argue about what falls into which
category,” I pointed out. “It depends on their *perspective*.”
He nodded. “Indeed. But that is the reason for logical
argument: to convince one’s opponent–or to be convinced if the
other’s argument is superior.”
“And what happens when you’re not convinced? But neither
are they?”
“One agrees to disagree.”
“Ah! Then you reach a point that you concede the other side
might have some validity.”
“No, one reaches a point when one realizes the other side is
unable to see reason.”
“*Why*?” I asked him, fairly pouncing.
He seemed uncomfortable. “It would depend on the situation.
There may be any of a number of causes.”
“Exactly! The *situation*, Tuvok. Every situation is
different, and every man and woman has a different set of life
experiences. Even Vulcans don’t all see the universe the same.
It depends on where we stand. Things don’t have to be in
opposition. Sometimes difference is simply difference, and
what’s justice for one isn’t justice for another.”
“That leads to chaos. One cannot choose to obey a law or
not, based on ‘it depends’. Who shall judge? Is one free to
murder at one’s whim?”
“But didn’t we make just that decision this morning? It may
have been ‘logical’ to leave Jorland, but does that make it
right? I’m not saying there are no principles, Tuvok. There
are. We may each see the world differently, but we are *not*
free to please only ourselves. We’re all related. That means
we’re all responsible for one another–even those we don’t like.
Even Jorland.”
“Your argument follows no logical thread that I can detect.
First you argue one thing, then you argue another.” He started
walking. I started to explain further but in between one step
and the next, the old familiar tingle and whine of transport
initiation caught us.
We rematerialized on Voyager, the captain awaiting us with
hands on hips, lips thin. “Well, gentlemen–are you quite
finished playing Lawrence of Arabia? Where’s the rest of the
landing party?”
Tuvok and I looked at each other; Tuvok stepped forward.
“Ensigns Anielewicz and Jinn are safely in a cave; I am prepared
to lead a rescue mission to their location.” He hesitated.
“Ensign Jorland…is dead.”
Janeway looked from one of us to the other. “Tuvok, get a
comm badge and security team and find my crewmembers.” She
turned to me. “Chakotay–I want a full report. Now. In my
readyroom.” And she stalked out.
Tuvok raised both brows, glanced at me, at B’Elanna behind
the transporter controls, then left without speaking. B’Elanna
had come over to grip my hands, her face full of relief. “You
had us all pretty scared. The captain’s been stalking the
bridge, snarling under her breath.”
I wasn’t sure whether to be buoyed by that, or intimidated.
Either way, I had some explaining to do. Removing my head
covering, I tucked it under my arm, squared my shoulders, and
went to deliver my report.

IX.

The captain listened to my report without comment. I spared
nothing, from our initial contact with the nomads and Tuvok’s
claim that I was a holy man, to the possible rape of Cherel, to
our decision to abandon Jorland. I even related as best I could
my conversations with Chaim and Tuvok.
When I was done, she rubbed her eyes. “I don’t know whether
to thank you or to reprimand you, commander. Both, I think. For
both of you. Jorland’s death is a mixed blessing at best. We’re
rid of one of them, but the dissatisfied also have a martyr now.”
I shook my head, sank lower in the couch. I was so damn
tired. “A martyr, no. Jorland is–was–the kind of officer who
could cause more trouble alive than dead. People didn’t *like*
him, even in the maquis. Witness Chaim’s reaction. He was
recognized for what he was: a hired sword. Even so, he knew what
he was about and while people didn’t like him, that didn’t mean
they wouldn’t listen to his insinuations…which is why he was
dangerous.” I thought of B’Elanna taking his side that evening
around the campfire–the only conversation I had *not* shared in
full with Janeway. “Despite the fact the maquis had misfits and
hired criminals, the majority are not like Jorland. We didn’t
ask a lot of questions about a person’s background, but it became
evident pretty quickly if they were with us for personal reasons
or for pay. Jorland won’t be a martyr. Chaim and Cherel know
what happened. And mercenaries don’t make good martyrs.”
“That depends,” she said, standing and going over to her
replicator. “Coffee, commander?”
“Juice, actually,” I said. Coffee was the last thing I
wanted.
She brought me orange juice and I drank it down without
pause. She watched, a bemused smile on her face. “Maybe I
should get you some food, too.”
“Let me finish this report. Then food. Then sleep.”
She nodded, pulled up a chair to face where I had collapsed
on her couch. I was still dressed in dusty desert issue, though
I had lost the stinking outer robe I’d taken from the bedouin.
“I understand what you’re saying, commander,” she began. “But
Kilpatrick may manage to turn all this to her advantage anyway.”
“Possible.” I thought about it. “This is actually a case
where you’re likely to face more misunderstanding from Fleet than
maquis. The maquis knew Jorland, and death was always lurking
around the corner, anyway. We lived with her as a bed-partner.
The Fleet will have a harder time understanding how Tuvok and I
could just…leave a man.”
She studied me, turning her coffee mug idly in her hands.
“Commander, did you never have to order an officer to his or her
death?”
“Once or twice,” I said, meeting her gaze, then dropping
mine. I stared instead at the empty glass in my hand, set it
with a deliberate clink on the glass coffee table. “This is
different.”
“How is it different?”
“First, he *was* a mercenary, not a volunteer. He wouldn’t
willingly have gone to his death. Mercenaries don’t play that
way. They know all about gambling, but they don’t place losing
bets. They’re not fighting for any reason but pay and they’re
not going to accept an assignment where there’s not at least a
fair chance of coming out alive. It’s different when you’re
dealing with volunteers–either maquis or Fleet. Fleet take an
oath. The maquis may not have any oaths, but a willingness to
die is inherent in what most of us were about. We were fighting
for a cause. Jorland wasn’t. I’m not sure the man believed in
anything but himself. That’s why he won’t make a martyr. But
it’s also why we shouldn’t have left him.”
She was watching my face with that odd intensity she
sometimes got. It made me damn nervous, like she was seeing
through my skin. “What you say is all true–but that isn’t
what’s bothering you about having left him, Chakotay.”
Frowning, I stared at the carpet. I didn’t want to tell; it
tasted too much like failure, bitter-bitter on the tongue.
Reaching out, she set a hand on my knee. “Joseph–”
Strung too tight, I spit a laugh. “I don’t deserve that
name! If you want to call me something besides Chakotay, my name
is Peshewa.” I rose to walk to the viewport. She had been too
close. “What’s bothering me about leaving Jorland? The fact that
had it been any of the others–Chaim, Cherel, Tuvok–I would have
at least *tried* to get them free. Even knowing I’d likely have
died with them, I’d at least have tried. But I decided Jorland
wasn’t worth my life. What gave me that right? I’m no god.”
I heard her get up and come over, then her hand on my arm,
spinning me around. It was not gentle. “Listen to me,
commander. If you intend to wallow in self-pity every time you
have to make a life-and-death decision, you can hand over those
pips right now. I don’t need a first officer who second-guesses
himself constantly. Sometimes we have to make hard decisions,
even for people who didn’t ‘volunteer’. That goes with command.
I’d have been pissed as hell if you’d gone after Jorland and
gotten yourself killed. Pissed and grieved. He wasn’t worth it.
And not because of who he was, or what he had been planning to
do. Trying to rescue him would have been a suicide attempt and
one life is not worth two. Even had it been Chaim or Cherel or
Tuvok–or you–*leaving* that person would have been the right
choice for the rest.”
“I would have wanted it that way, captain. Jorland didn’t.”
“It doesn’t matter what you would have wanted, commander.
And it doesn’t matter what Jorland wanted, either. Tuvok is
right this time. *Logic*, Chakotay. You may not have liked
Jorland, and he may have been the most dangerous conspirator
because he was a professional–but it doesn’t *matter* if you
hated him or loved him. You made the logical choice.”
“And logic is supposed to justify it?”
“Yes! You’ve confused guilt with responsibility. You–and
Tuvok–are *responsible* for Jorland’s death. But that doesn’t
mean you didn’t make the right decision. Responsibility isn’t
guilt. In my career, I’ve ordered eighteen men and women to
their deaths, knowing it was to their deaths. I’m *responsible*,
and I accept that responsibility. I remember every one of their
names, and I talked personally to every one of their families.
But I refuse to carry guilt for their deaths. And I refuse to
let you carry guilt for Jorland.”
I was irritated. “As I said, captain, I’ve also ordered
people to their deaths. But can you really tell me that you
never doubt yourself–even in the middle of the night?”
She shook her head, walked away a little and looked back at
me out of the corner of her eyes. “I wonder all the time. I’ve
just become marginally adept at not eating out my heart over it.
Tuvok was right about you–you are our holy man, Joseph Chakotay.
The one of us who insists on leaping theological bulls and
impaling himself on the horns. Just don’t let your bull-dancing
interfere with command.” She turned full to face me. “Now, go
get some food and some rest. You’re off duty for the next
twenty-four hours. You earned it. When you wake up, why don’t
you drop by Sandrine’s? I’ll have Tom run the program.”

X.

I ate, slept for almost eleven hours, got up and ate again.
I felt as if I were recovering from finals at the academy: that
vaguely spaced feeling that descends when one’s normal sleep
rhythms have been broken. But I wasn’t nineteen any more and my
body objected to being treated as if it were. When I had
finished with my “breakfast,” I pushed back my plate and nursed
my coffee, staring blankly at the beige wall of my quarters. I
should put on some clothes and go to Sandrine’s. The captain had
invited me. I glanced at a chrono. It was twenty-hundred, ship
time, and I wondered if anyone else would still be there–other
than Paris. I doubt the captain had expected me to sleep this
long. I wondered how Tuvok, Chaim and Cherel were, if Tuvok had
had any trouble finding them. But I hadn’t heard a peep, and
surely the captain would have called to say if there had been a
problem.
“Move your bones, Chakotay,” I told myself, pushed back the
chair. Why did I suddenly feel so old?
I walked over to my closet, glanced in: a neat row of
uniforms on one side, a few liberty clothes on the other–my old
maquis “uniform,” plus a few things I had replicated since. I
didn’t feel like wearing a uniform tonight, though ever since
Janeway’s announcement that maquis could wear civilians’ clothes,
I had made a concerted effort to go in uniform, both on duty and
off. I could not have said why; I just knew it was something I
had to do. In any case, there had been no need for me to wear
liberty clothes; I had not been back to the storytelling circle
since my tale about Joseph. I had not felt ready–too
embarrassed perhaps. The circle might be better off without me
there to stir up trouble. What I had meant to accomplish had
backfired.
My only concession to the change in regulations had been the
addition of my medicine bag–but that I had carried in my pocket.
Hanging around my neck, it tended to get in the way. I had
almost not worn it planet-side but had changed my mind at the
last minute. Now, I regretted that choice. Somehow the bag
seemed symbolic of the entire trouble.
“Holy man,” whispered through my head. Irritated, I removed
the bag now, tossed it on the dresser. I was not a holy man. My
father was a holy man. My father had seen visions. I was a
warrior, not a shaman. No manitto had given me a validating
dream. It was not my place to beat the drum, make mitig wakik.
I grabbed my old maquis shirt–partly to be contrary, but
partly because it was broken-in and comfortable. I would go out
of uniform tonight and see if Janeway’s grace extended to her
maquis XO. But I would not take my bag. Instead, I walked over
to the Dine pot on the corner table. I used it to drop things
in: nail clippers, a button, a pocketful of change from some
alien world–I couldn’t remember which, an old ring that had
belonged to my father, and the Bajoran earring the captain had
given me. Les Voyageurs. I pulled it out to look at it again.
Damn Magda. Leave it to her to think of this.
But tonight I would take the earring. Les Voyageurs. I
slipped it into my pocket and slapped my comm badge on my shirt,
exited my quarters.
The party was still on in Sandrine’s. The captain was
ruling the pool table, as usual, Paris watching at her shoulder
and Tuvok from a stool off to one side. That was interesting;
Tuvok didn’t often come here. I doubted Sandrine’s was a
Vulcan’s idea of entertainment.
Sandrine saw me first, appeared at my elbow. “Monsieur
Chakotay! C’est bon! And what is your pleasure tonight?” She
leered up at me.
“Nothing right now, thanks.” I ducked away. Sandrine was
the sort of woman who rattled me–even in a holographic version.
I preferred to be the hunter, not the hunted.
I nodded to Tuvok; he nodded back. The captain was setting
up a shot so I didn’t interrupt, wandered the room’s periphery
instead. Tuvok and I weren’t the only ones there from the away
team. Chaim and Cherel sat at a table up by the stage. They
waved me over. B’Elanna, Harry Kim, and Phil Aimes were with
them. Phil kicked out a chair for me. “You looked like warmed-
over grits, commander.”
Grinning, I rubbed my eyes. “My compliments to you, too,
Phil.” Turning to Chaim and Cherel, I said, “How are you?”
“Fine.” Chaim tapped his blues harp on the table. “Tuvok
came after us, just like you said, some time between midnight and
dawn there. We got back here at thirteen hundred. Then *I*
slept.” He thumbed at Cherel. “She’d slept most of the night
away already.” Cherel shoved at him in good humor, but it was
brittle.
“Mon p’tit minou!”
I turned. “Magda. What is this? Maquis old home week?”
“Shhh,” she scolded, snaring another chair and nodding at
Harry. “Cher Kim is not maquis! We are Les Voyageurs!”
I just chuckled, pulled the earring out of my pocket and
dropped it on the table. “Well. And what do you all think I
should do with that, then?”
“Pierce your nose?” B’Elanna suggested. I glared at her.
Magda bent over to pick it up. Face serious, she pinned it
to my shirt right beside my comm badge. Cherel made a valiant
effort not to look offended. Magda was trying to fix the cuff to
my badge, but it didn’t want to stay. Finally she got it pinched
hard enough.
“What’s going on over here?” asked a new voice.
“Ma Capitainne! We are decorating mon p’tit minou. Qu’est-
ce que vous pensez?”
“What?” Janeway asked.
“She wants to know what you think,” I translated. I looked
down at the earring affixed to my badge, remembering Sa`ad. Our
totem indeed. Les Voyageurs.
Janeway studied the strange configuration of comm badge and
earring on my left breast, reached down to straighten it. Were
all little girls everywhere taught to straighten men’s clothes?
Abruptly, her serious face split into a grin. “You want the
truth? It looks positively absurd. But I like it.”
We all burst out laughing. At almost the same time, a new
crowd burst through the door. Carey and Dalby–together?–and a
handful of others, including Klauss from security and Verrier,
arm in arm. They had all been somewhere else first–somewhere
with something more potent than synthehol. Klauss noticed Tuvok
a little late, turned three shades of red. But Dalby just
grinned and saluted with all the expansiveness of a good buzz.
Tuvok’s eyebrow flickered and he rose from his stool by the pool
table, came over to the captain. Magda touched his arm.
“Temper, temper, Cher Tuvok. Notice their configuration–three
of one, five of the other. Interessant, non?”
He glanced at her. “Should we be pleased when Fleet
personnel mimic a maquis lack of discipline?”
I started to rise; B’Elanna spoke first. “I think you’ll
find it’s *Carey* who has the still, Tuvok.”
The captain was smiling her predator’s smile. “Chakotay,
when was the last time we had a red-alert drill?”
But Magda waved her hand. “Not tonight, ma cherie. As a
teacher, one must learn when to apply the ruler and when to look
the other way. Tonight is a night for looking away.” Smiling,
she reached over to pat Cherel’s hand. “We have back nos
enfants, as well as minou and Monsieur Tuvok.” Then picking up
Chaim’s blues harp, she tossed it at him. He caught it. Barely.
“Musique!”
Chaim glanced at Cherel, who shrugged; then he glanced at
Phil, who just turned in his chair to see if the piano had been
included tonight. It had been. Sauntering over, Phil pulled out
the bench and sat down. Cherel followed, reaching for her b’eta
case. Chaim followed them.
Janeway, Tuvok and Paris took the vacated chairs. “Is this
the infamous harp that called the bedouin?” Janeway asked, but
with a grin to take any sting out of it.
The three on stage were tuning up. Then they set off on
Antarian blues. The captain tapped the tabletop and nodded in
time. I leaned over, my hands folded neatly. “You like the
blues, captain?”
“The captain can *sing* the blues,” Tuvok replied, sounding
proprietary.
“Tuvok!” she snapped.
I looked from her to Tuvok. Paris had leaned over. “You
sing, ma’am?” She just glared him into silence.
Grinning, I sat back in my chair and raised a hand to get
Sandrine’s attention. At least with synthehol, I don’t have to
worry about my people’s genetic curse. “Wheat beer,” I said to
Sandrine. “I don’t care which brand.”
Magda sniffed at me. “Beer! a Dieu ne plaise!” To the
hologram, she said, “*Wine*,” stressing it. “Province,
preferablement.” Then to us, “Southern wine is far under-
appreciated.”
I snorted.
Magda patted my hand. “Four years I have tried to cure
minou of his attachment to German cat piss.”
“*Wheat* beer is hardly cat piss.”
Sandrine had reappeared. “ALL beer is cat piss, mon p’tit,”
she said, but with a smile and wink at Paris, who had a beer of
his own.
“French arrogance,” I muttered and took a drink. Magda
kicked my foot. Janeway seemed vastly amused by the entire
exchange. Harry, who had never been on Crazy Horse, looked
horrified to hear a mere ensign–even one old enough to be my
mother–tease the XO. I wondered what the kid would think if he
knew what “minou” meant.
“It’s a woman thing,” I said to him. “They aren’t happy
unless they can put us in our places.”
This time *both* Magda and Janeway kicked me, and B’Elanna
aimed a napkin wad at my head. Harry finally caught on and
laughed. But it was the high-pitched laugh of one slightly
uncomfortable.
Onstage, Chaim, Cherel and Phil had finished their first
song. We clapped. So did Carey and Dalby and company. “That
boy can play *and* sing,” Janeway said. I just nodded.
Chaim adjusted the little headset, spoke into the mic.
“This one is for the Queen Be. Phil, let’s have some frogs.”
I put my face in my hand. “Shit.” But it was too late.

“Jeremiah was a bullfrog!
Was a good friend of mine.
Never understood a single word he said,
but I helped him a-drink his wine.
And he always had some mighty fine wine.”

Paris was grinning; Magda had thrown back her head laughing;
Harry looked utterly baffled. And B’Elanna…the Queen Be had
climbed up onto the table beside ours to dance while the rest of
the maquis beat time on whatever came to hand: bartop, stools,
pool table, chairs….

“Joy to the world,
All the boys and girls, now;
Joy to the fishes in the deep blue sea,
Joy to you and me.”

The captain appeared dumbstruck–as well she might. Within
a minute, Chaim had turned Sandrine’s into a madhouse. Except
for Tuvok, the fleet officers were gaping openmouthed…like
frogs. And Tuvok–who had seen this before–had sunk down in his
chair. Janeway turned from watching B’Elanna to stare at me,
lean over the table and shout above the noise, “Commander, do you
want to *explain* this?”
“Not really,” I shouted back.

“If I was the king of the world,
Tell you what I’d do:
I’d throw away the cars and the bars and the wars,
And make sweet love to you.
Singing, joy to the world….”

This time, the fleet officers in Carey’s group joined in–
except for Klauss, who seemed entirely too self-conscious with
Tuvok there. B’Elanna had reached down to grab Paris’ hand and
pull him up on the table with her.
Abruptly, Janeway started laughing. “This is crazy–but I
like it.”

“You know I love the ladies;
Love to have my fun.
I’m a high night flier and a rainbow rider,
And a straight-shootin’ son of a gun–
I said a straight-shootin’ son of a gun.
Joy to the world….”

We all got in on it that time–except for Tuvok, of course.
But with the captain singing, even poor Klauss seemed to decide
that she was allowed.
And my captain floored *me*. Tuvok hadn’t been kidding.
She could sing. Counter-point in perfect tune, over the top.
“Joy to the world. All…all the boys and girls…. Joy, Joy…
deep blue sea. Joy to you and me.”
Music is strong medicine. A song of power. We made
mediwiwin that night, and they had no need of me as holy man to
beat the drum. B’Elanna did it with her feet on the table. Joy
to the world. I watched the captain dance with Magda. I’d throw
away the bars and the cars and the wars….
Near the end, seeing me sitting at the table alone, they
drew me out to dance with them. Music is strong medicine. But
so is dance. I danced with my captain; we called down the
manitto.

Mediwiwin mitig wakik.
Anishinaabe nimio, nantakoosimino, nimikon.

We’re the people, let’s dance.
We are all proud. Let’s all dance.

Phil ran a slide down the keys, brought it to a halt at the
same moment the bar doors burst open and Neelix came rushing in.
“Captain!” he shouted, paused, looked at all of us in various
states of social dishabille, then shook it off and called out:
“Kes is in labor!”

*** FINIS ***

Comments and suggestions are always welcome. I can be reached at
jrz3@psu.edu. To find out what happens next, see Peg Robinson’s
“Raisins and Almonds,” in the archive.



Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

A Cherished Alienation

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!newsflash.concordia.ca!news.nstn.ca!thor.atcon.com!pumpkin.pangea.ca!eru.mt.luth.se!news.algonet.se!news.uoregon.edu!hookup!tank.news.pipex.net!pipex!howland.erols.net!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3 Fri Oct 4 13:29:05 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!newsflash.concordia.ca!news.nstn.ca!thor.atcon.com!pumpkin.pangea.ca!eru.mt.luth.se!news.algonet.se!news.uoregon.edu!hookup!tank.news.pipex.net!pipex!howland.erols.net!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3
Organization: Penn State University
Date: Wed, 2 Oct 1996 16:58:05 EDT
From: Macedon
Message-ID: <96276.165805JRZ3@psuvm.psu.edu>
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: REPOST: “A Cherished Alienation” (VOY) (C)

Star Trek is the property of Paramount Studios. The following is
a non-profit work of fan fiction. The following is also the
third part in a “story dialogue.” The previous stories are
“Talking Stick” (by myself) and “Circle” (by Peg Robinson).

The spelling “manitto” is not an error, but a dialect difference.
This term for the numinous, the spirits, is more commonly
rendered manitou, but can also be found mannito, just as the
Algonquian for the Great Spirit is found both Gicimanitou/tto and
Kitchimanitou/tto. It is a problem of transliteration.

A CHERISHED ALIENATION
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

“I wanted to learn the white man’s secrets. I thought he had
better magic….Seven years I was [at Carlisle Indian School in
Pennsylvania]….They told us that Indian ways were bad. They
said we must get civilized….We all wore white man’s clothes
and ate white man’s food and went to white man’s church and
spoke white man’s talk. And so after a while we also began to
say Indians were bad….I tried to learn the lessons–and after
seven years I came home….The chiefs said to my father, ‘Your
son who calls himself Rafael has lived with the white men….
He has no hair. He has no blankets. He cannot even speak
our language and he has a strange smell. He is not one of us.'”

Sun Elk, Taos Pueblo

“Frogs and Prejudice”

It was an argument over frogs that made me choose.
I was seven years old, impatient for eight and the
independence of my own scooter bike. But at seven, my mother
said I was too small to fly alone, so I would sneak away with
Avery and Bill on theirs whenever I could. Come evening, we
would return, full of ourselves and dirty with Oklahoma dust
churned up by tiny engines which spurted dry clouds in our wake.
Avery was two years my senior, Bill one. It made me feel
important to go flying with bigger boys. And, truth be told, it
made me feel important to go flying with friends who did not live
on reservation ground.
Old prejudices eel their way from camouflaged lairs in
“harmless archaic flatscreen shows” and curl up in the minds of
children who are too young yet to recognize covert racism
parading as sympathy and “respect for a proud people.” A proud
people, my foot. A *frozen* people–frozen in time by white
Western nostalgia, reduced to some esoteric idea of Indian
“pureness” which is then refined, enshrined, tagged and displayed
as “The Authentic Native American Soul.” Those who don’t fit
homogenized red are labeled rebellious, or reactionary, and
sometimes–if the labelers want to get really nasty–“apple.”
Red on the outside, white on the inside. But it’s not whites who
use the term apple. Thus we absorb even their stereotypes.
Shame drives us to flee our culture, or freeze it.
It was frogs that made me choose.

On this particular day, Avery, Bill, I, and a net and pail
were headed out to Rattlesnake Ridge. It had rained two nights
before, a hard rain that had soaked the Oklahoma dustbowl and
would, we knew, add to The Pond under the north face of the
ridge. The Pond amounted to a thumbprint in the earth where
rainwater would stand for a while until summer heat baked it
away, leaving parched pentangles of cracked mud. This was the
latest rain in two weeks of storms. The Pond was a respectable
size, about thigh-deep in the middle. But it was not swimming
which had brought Avery, Bill and I out on scooter bikes to the
north face of Rattlesnake Ridge.
It was frogs.
Tadpoles, to be exact.
Frogs didn’t realize The Pond wouldn’t last. The females
layed eggs in it and, if there were rains enough–as there had
been–those eggs would hatch. The Pond would roil with tadpoles.
It was to rescue the tadpoles that we had come. Avery’s idea,
actually. His grandfather was a Vulcan and Avery had inherited
Vulcan black hair and Vulcan respect for life–if not Vulcan
coolness. The thought of legions of beached tadpoles abandoned
to fry set his face grim with Red-Cross Rescue determination. He
had called out his guard–Bill and I–and together we set out for
The Pond.
“Chakotay, hold the pail *still*; you’re sloshing the water
over the edge.” Avery was wielding the net while Bill paced in
his footsteps: a shadow as black as Avery’s hair, as black as the
tadpoles in my pail.
“We’re running out of space,” I warned, then squatted down
to whisper over the rim, telling them what they would grow into,
as if by naming them I could will them to live long enough.
“Koka, koka, neejdee koka….” I made a little song of it.
Avery came up beside me. “What on Earth are you saying?”
He dumped in more tadpoles.
I stood up, a little embarrassed and curt with it. I
shrugged one shoulder. “Nothing really.”
“What does ‘koka’ mean?”
“Frog.”
“They aren’t frogs *yet*,” Avery pointed out with that acid
Vulcan precision that I both admired and despised simultaneously.
“They will be!”
Bill had detached himself from the pondside long enough to
come listen. “‘Koka,'” he repeated. “Sounds like a grunt, not a
word.” And he dropped to the earth, hopping about in a fair frog
imitation, croaking, “KoKA, koKA!”
Avery blinked, grinned. “Onomatopoeia,” he said. My turn
now to blink. Sometimes I wondered if he sat around at home,
flipping through a dicto-pad for fun or if his grandfather made
him learn words like that. Seeing both my and Bill’s confused
expressions, he added, “It’s when you find names for things by
imitating the sound they make. Lots of primitive cultures create
their words that way.”

Slam! Just like that, I hit the walls. It was the first
time I fully realized that my friends did not *see* the world the
same way I did. It was more than language. One can translate
words, but one cannot translate so easily a different way of
seeing…a way of seeing that finds “koka” the better word
exactly because of onomatopoeia. Did that make me a primitive, a
savage? Or more logical than my part-Vulcan friend? I was not
sure. But I *was* sure I didn’t like the sound of “savage”–
whether it was qualified by “noble” or not.
Avery, Bill and I remained friends until my parents divorced
and my father took me with him to a colony world. But that
afternoon when I was seven years old, I learned to be ashamed of
my people, and of my language. I also learned I had two choices
in society: live alienated from the larger culture, or live
alienated from myself. I chose the latter. It would be many
years before I would come to see I had made the wrong choice, and
it would be even more before I would understand that there were
more choices than two…and that alienation could be precious.

He-d’ho!

I.

Tuvok had come silent to the storytelling circle: a tall
figure in brown robes like the wings of a fruit bat. He
approached the group as he lived: on the edge of things,
watchful, maybe a little suspicious.
Janeway came loud.
I was there already, propped on the corner of a table,
chatting with Kes about a new strain of tomato she was trying to
breed, a variation on yellow pears. Tuvok, who was a closet
horticulturalist, had mentioned to Kes that my father had raised
tomatoes. That was all Kes had needed to set out after me like a
bear after honey. “My *father* grew the tomatoes, not me,” I was
telling her when I glanced at the door.
My jaw dropped wide enough to catch flies.
Janeway. Janeway in a bottle-green pantsuit which set off
her hair and made her look taller than she was. Beads in gold
and green glass hung about her neck and from her ears, catching
the dim light and flashing. She called out something to Tom
Paris as if her appearance here was no more than we should all
have expected.
It wasn’t flies I needed to catch, it was my balance. I
shut my mouth, mind spinning. How dare she do this without
warning me.
“How dare she?” another part of my mind mocked. “You
invited her.” I had. I had, indeed, invited her. Needled her
even. And she had risen to the challenge. Could I?
She had approached Paris to set a hand on his arm and
exchange greetings with he and Kim and B’Elanna. The three
junior officers made generous room for her on their blanket–on
B’Elanna’s blanket to be precise. At my side, Kes was watching
me. I could feel her eyes. It’s unsettling when someone not
quite four years old and pretty as a pixie gives you the
appraising glance of a tribal elder. An amused tribal elder.
She picked up the Talking Stick where I had layed it on the table
beside my hip and handed it over. She did not speak. Kes knows
the value of words without words.
The rest of the group was settling down, too. Eyes slanted
towards the captain in green, then towards me. The hands of my
ancestors held me up as I walked towards the circle and sat. Her
eyes met mine, flashed to the stick I held, then returned to my
face: calm, patient, trusting that I would know what to do with
this appearance. I felt the sweat start under my arms.
I had made it my duty to welcome each new person the first
time they attended the circle. But what the hell was I supposed
to say to the captain? Welcome, ma’am, to your own mess hall?
And for God’s sake, what was I supposed to *call* her?
Part of the established ritual of my greeting involved
welcoming new people by name. No uniforms here. No titles
either. Some had only the one name to use, like Tuvok. Most
went by first names, though a few wore last names naturally.
Paris was Paris. Only Harry Kim and B’Elanna called him Tom.
Harry, B’Elanna, and the captain.
Harry, B’Elanna and *Katheryn*.
No titles here. And this was not a woman on whom a last
name hung well.
I set the Talking Stick across my knees. “Welcome to the
storytelling circle, Katheryn.”
Her face could not have turned whiter had I slapped her.

II.

For two years now I had served under Janeway. I had never
called her by her first name; I used captain, or Captain Janeway.
Occasionally, Captain Katheryn Janeway. Never Katheryn. My
decision. My gift to her authority. Because I had taken the
position of first officer as a step down from captain myself–and
there were still some who thought I should occupy the center seat
–I was careful not to threaten in any way the auctoritas of the
woman who did sit there. So I had refrained from using her given
name, and she had never offered it. I think that was instinct on
her part. On mine, it was a thoroughly weighed choice.
Yet in the storytelling circle, if I granted her her rank, I
would destroy the special dynamic which allowed the circle to
function the way it did. Out here, there was no furlough, there
was no family, no time for the uniform and pips to come off, no
leveler that returned us our humanity at the end of a detail.
People could not live in uniform twenty-four hours a day for
seventy years. Not even Tuvok. Not even the captain. But did
she know that?
She was still glaring at me. I turned to face the circle.
I could not back down or we would all lose our balance. The
others were flailing; I could see it in their expressions. The
best I could do was play ignorant of the captain’s irritation and
give her some space to mull over things for herself. In the end,
she would make her own place here. Or not. I held up the
Talking Stick in silent question. Or maybe a silent plea for
someone to bail me out.
The person who did surprised me.
Tuvok took the stick. Standing, he faced the captain and–
with all the deliberation of Vulcans and the perspicacity of six
years of service under her–said, “Welcome to the circle, Kate.”
Then he began to speak. It was a bland tale, not really a story
at all; he had just wanted to get that stick into his hand. I
did not dare look at Janeway.
Kes spoke next. Of course. She took the stick from Tuvok,
turned to Janeway smiling that charming, disarming, thoroughly
calculated smile and said, “I am so glad you finally joined us,
Katheryn.” Only Kes could say ‘so glad’ and make it sound
anything but trite. Then she slid smoothly into her story. But
Kes was slyer than Tuvok. She told about a recent quarrel
between her and Neelix over a name for the child she carried. At
the end, patting the natal pouch on her shoulder and not so much
as glancing at Janeway, she finished, “What do the rest of you
think we should name her? We need to resolve this issue of
names.”
I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing. Kes was born
a psychologist. But it was Paris who said, “Why not name her
Katheryn, after our fearless leader?” And he smiled at the woman
sitting beside him. It gave me an excuse to finally look at the
captain.
She was bearing up. The tensile brittleness had gone out of
her face, replaced by a slightly bewildered blankness. She
blinked at me. I smiled back. She did not return it.
Your ass is cooked, I thought to myself.
I saw her glance at Tuvok; he raised an eyebrow. Her lips
thinned.
Both our asses were cooked.
She was very silent for the rest of the evening. Following
Tuvok, Kes had tried to set a pattern by calling Janeway by name.
Had Janeway not closed up like a tower, had she at least laughed
at Paris’ jest, it would have worked. But she did close up,
drawbridge raised. No one else dared to imitate Kes’ example.
When the circle broke up for the night, she beat an early
retreat. I had half-feared she would wait in the corridor to
haul off Tuvok and I by our ears like a pair of naughty boys. As
it was, Tuvok and I walked back to our cabins alone. In the
turbolift, he glanced at me. “She did not expect that.”
“I didn’t know she was coming.” It was not a direct
response to his statement, but he followed the shift and nodded.
“By the way,” I added, “Thanks.” He nodded again. We said
nothing else.
I frittered about my cabin for most of the evening,
expecting a summons from the captain that never came. The next
day, when I arrived on the bridge, she glanced at me, greeted me
normally. I wondered if this meant she had thought things
through last night and understood. But I still dreaded our
regularly-scheduled meeting at the close of shift. With good
reason, as it turned out.
At 1600 exactly, I buzzed her ready-room door. “Come,” she
said. Infoboard held out before me like a shield, I entered.
Glancing up, she gave her I’ll-be-with-you-in-a-minute smile and
gestured to my usual chair. “Have a seat, Joseph.”
Ah–the artful slice. I recognized exactly what she was
doing. On the one hand, she did understand my decision of the
night before. On the other, she still resented it and was
playing a bit of tit-for-tat in private. Except she had picked
the wrong thing to tat.
I burst out laughing.
Startled as a deer, she looked up. Then she grinned, too.
“Surprised? So was I, last night. You could have warned me.”
I sat down. “You could have warned me you were coming, and
I would have.” I eyed her, then leaned back and crossed my arms.
“I rather think you enjoyed taking me off guard.”
“Have to keep you on your toes somehow,” she said.
Passing her the infoboard, I clasped my hands between my
knees and watched while she glanced it over. “You know,” I said,
“Joseph isn’t my given name. That’s the reason I laughed.
You’ve been calling me by my given name all along. Chakotay.”
Her turn to eye me. “‘*Joseph* Chakotay’ is what’s in your
record, commander.”
“Joseph is…a place-holder, if you will. My mother named
me Chakotay at my birth. When I had my puberty fast–my vision
quest–I received a new name after the fashion of my father’s
people. Peshewa. It means ‘Wildcat’. But Earth Records don’t
take kindly to cultures with fluid naming customs. I kept
Chakotay for common use; Peshewa I employ only in special cases.”
I hesitated, then told her anyway because Tuvok knew and what
Tuvok knew, she knew. “It was my code name in the maquis.”
She smiled. “Appropriate. I didn’t understand the
significance before. So how did you get Joseph?”
“Starfleet gave it to me.” She raised both eyebrows in a
silent question; I shifted posture slightly. “Programmer’s
glitch in Starfleet records. Most cultures of any size develop a
naming system which includes some form of surname or clan name.
In short, everyone has at least two names. Even Vulcans. Hell,
Vulcans have *five* when they want to trot them all out.”
She hid a smile behind her hand. “Most of which are
unpronounceable.”
“Only if your native language lacks the glottal stops and
velars. I understand Semitic speakers have no problem.”
“What? You’re a closet linguist, too?”
I just grinned, went on with my story. “As it happens,
those few cultures which do employ single names with no adjuncts
are all alien–except for a few of Earth’s aboriginal peoples. I
was hardly the first Indian in Starfleet, but the others I knew
of had dual names–white names–to use; they didn’t face my
problem. I had two choices: get continually filed under ‘alien’
or use a place-marker name.”
“Joseph is hardly the equivalent of ‘X’.”
“It’s what my first roommate called me: Chief Joseph. He
was from Senegal and didn’t know shit about Indians, but
somewhere he had read of Chief Joseph and Crazy Horse. He called
me both by turns, as a joke. I think he meant well, but I didn’t
take it well. Around the same time, Records was spitting back my
files because my name didn’t conform to White Man’s database. So
when the woman behind the desk insisted I had to have a first
name–or a last name–not ‘just Chakotay’, I told her, ‘Then call
me Chief Joseph’ and walked out. It was a smart-assed answer,
and I deserved what she did. She put ‘Joseph’ in my records. I
spent the next four years explaining to every piece of brass who
interviewed me that No, I didn’t go by either Joe or Joseph.”
It was meant to be funny. This time, it turned on my tongue
and cut me. Bitterness bled.
She asked the obvious question. “Why didn’t you just use
the X? Or give the name Peshewa?”
Why hadn’t I? “I was young and I was angry,” I said. “And
I was embarrassed for being Indian.”
“Being different.”
“When you’re barely seventeen, it matters.”
Tilting her head, she asked the next obvious question. “Why
didn’t you have it changed, later?”
I smiled faintly. “Because Chief Joseph was a great leader
and I was headed for command. I can think of worse names to
wear.”
She gave me a look that said she suspected there was more to
it. She was right. But I wasn’t inclined to tell the more. Not
just then. Even to her.

III.

Myeengun, my manitto, my spirit guide, speaks to me
sometimes in whispers that I do not understand. Or she appears
at the edge of vision, ducking away shy when I look her full-on.
It’s a canted awareness of reality. In order to see all there is
to see, we must learn to see dim, my father used to say.
Myeengun has taught me to see dim: a silver shadow, all yellow
eyes and toothy grin. I think she chose me because I amuse her.
Or she pitied me. I’ve never been able to decide which. Perhaps
it does not much matter. I belong to her.
But she is not a constant presence in my life. I’m no meda,
no muskekewininee–no shaman–to see visions regularly. When she
comes, she tends to come in dreams. Those few times I have seen
her with my physical eyes–when, waking, I have walked between
worlds–were pivotal times. And never had it happened on a ship.
Myeengun does not like steel walls and artificial light.
So when she appeared, sitting bold as you please before the
door to the messhall, tongue lolling like a patient dog, I was
set quite off the mark. I had been headed in a little early to
prepare the room for that evening’s storytelling circle. Seeing
Myeengun, I slowed my pace and halted perhaps fifteen feet away.
I was very aware of the weight of my Stick in my hands. The
manitto are not always safe. A myeengun, even a myeengun
manitto, is still a myeengun. A wolf. “Needjee,” I greeted
her. Friend. I was glad I was alone. I would have hated to try
to explain to another crewmember why I was talking to a
timberwolf in the middle of Voyager’s corridor.
She blinked at me. I came a few steps nearer. She allowed
it, but stayed in front of the doorway, blocking my entrance. It
was clear she did not intend to let me pass. I wondered what
this meant. Perhaps she would tell me. Reaching inside my shirt
for the red leather bag which hung against my chest, I pushed the
top open with my fingers and emptied part of the contents into my
hand. Separating out the dry brown threads of saemauh–tobacco–
I put the rest back. Hand shaking, I offered the saemauh to her,
held out on the flat of my palm. Her head snaked forward and she
sniffed at the offering. Then she struck the bottom of my hand
with the top of her nose so that the saemauh flew up into the
air. It never came down. It just disappeared.
Standing up then, she headed off down the corridor. I was
not sure what I was supposed to do but she paused to glance back
at me. I followed. She led me into the turbolift, which started
without being told where to go. When it stopped, it opened on
the corridor leading to the officers’ cabins. The whole time, we
saw no one. This is the way of visions. When the manitto speak,
it is sacred time, not clock-time. We step outside ourselves.
Myeengun led me down the corridor and up to Janeway’s door. Then
she kept on going right through the metal, and disappeared.
She left me with a thought. “The circle is not complete,
Peshewa.”
I stood there a while; time resumed around me. I was aware
of other crewmembers passing, coming off duty or going on.
Across the hall, the door to Tuvok’s cabin swished open and he
emerged, dressed in his robes, ready to attend the night’s circle
meeting. Seeing me, he paused. “Commander?”
“Is she coming tonight, Tuvok?”
He stepped around to face me. “I presume you mean the
captain? I do not know; we did not discuss it.” He eyed me.
“It is important to you, that she come.”
“The circle isn’t complete,” I said, repeating Myeengun’s
words. He peered at me as if fearing for my sanity–or doubting
my explanation…perhaps not without reason. Did I want her to
come for the crew’s sake–‘to complete the circle’–or for mine?
She completed me, too. I forced my eyes to meet Tuvok’s. “She
can’t just come once, then never come again.”
“How do you know,” he asked pointedly, “that she was *not*
planning to attend tonight?”
I turned away, back towards the door. “A hunch,” I said,
because I didn’t want to explain Myeengun to Tuvok. Raising my
hand, I knocked.
The door opened almost immediately. Janeway stood there,
still in uniform, a datapad in one hand. I wondered if she had
been standing on the other side, listening to my conversation
with Tuvok. “You’d better get dressed or you’ll be late,” I told
her.
She glanced at Tuvok, then rubbed her forehead right between
the brows, as if she had a headache. “I have a great deal of
work to do–before morning–commander. I don’t think I’ll be
coming tonight. But thanks for taking time to stop by personally
and ask.” She gave a tremulous smile that said her feelings of
gratitude were somewhat ambivalent.
The circle is not complete, Peshewa.
But I knew Janeway. If I came at this directly, she would
balk, all pride and cherished “isolation of command.” To get her
to come back, I would have to be as wise Ae-pungishimook, the old
West Wind, and as clever as Nanahboozhoo, his son.
“Well,” I said, thinking fast and hard, “I can certainly
understand when duty interferes with fun, but Tuvok and I thought
we’d knock in case you were going, so we could escort you.”
Tuvok glanced at me as if to say, What you mean ‘we’, Red Man?
Janeway gave us both that Look. “Maybe next time,” she
said. Which was exactly what I was hoping she would say.
“Whenever you decide to come,” I answered, trying to sound
offhand, “maybe I’ll tell the story of why I kept the name
Joseph.” Then smiling my most innocent, hand-in-the-cookie-jar
smile, I gave her a little salute with the Talking Stick and
headed off. I could hear Tuvok a step behind.
In the turbolift, he glanced my way. “I believe the Terran
expression is ‘holding out a carrot to the horse’?”
I just grinned.
After a few more floors went past, Tuvok asked, “How *did*
you get the name Joseph? I had assumed your parents gave it to
you.”
Vulcans and cats, and scientists, all suffer from terminal
curiosity.
“Guess you’ll just have drag the captain to the circle, so
you can find out.” I winked at him. Then the turbolift doors
whooshed open and I escaped into the hallway.

*** END PART I ***

A CHERISHED ALIENATION
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

IV.

As I had hoped it might, the lure of a mystery brought
Janeway back to the storytelling circle. But four meetings went
by before she yielded to that lure.
Her initial arrival had been designed to attract notice: the
captain would be on the bridge, even out of uniform. The second
time she came, she came as herself, as Katheryn. She did not opt
for either making an entrance or slipping in unseen. The others
in the circle noticed the difference. It was from nothing she
said; it was a matter of posture, an indefinable aura of openness
which told them, “I am with you,” not “I am your captain.” They
moved easier, greeted her more warmly, and when they finally
settled into the circle, they made room for her as a matter of
course, not a tacit acknowledgement of her status. She chose a
seat between Tuvok and Kes, a gesture of constrained apology
perhaps, and a notice that this time, she was content to be
Katheryn.
Smiling to myself, I turned the Talking Stick in my hands.
“It’s been a while since I’ve spoken in the Circle,” I began.
“Tonight, with your permission, I’d like to tell a story.” Their
acknowledgement was expectant silence.
Touching my bag beneath my shirt, I sent silent prayer to
Myeengun for guidance and rose to retrieve the bundle I had
brought with me. I had brought it now to four meetings of the
circle, awaiting the proper time. Tonight, the proper time had
finally come. The circle was complete.
From the bundle, I removed a long-stemmed pipe which I
filled with saemauh and kinnikinnick–tobacco and sweet herbs.
“In a circle, there is no ‘head’ and no ‘foot,’ no rank”–I
glanced at Janeway–“no linear order to dictate who has the
authority, who has none. Even the Elder may learn from the
Child. They are closer together than they are far apart. The
one is near to returning to Gicimanitto, the Great Mystery; the
other has just come from it. A circle, not a line. Life is a
circle. Likewise, the bowl of the pipe is a circle.” I traced
it with a finger. “And when we share it, we sit in a circle–
just as when we tell stories. Before I share this story with
you, this story of who I am, I invite you to share the pipe.
White Man called it a peace pipe, but it’s really a pipe of
unity. Where there is unity, there is peace. It is a reminder
that we are all related. As an elder of my mother’s people once
told me, ‘To share the pipe means you quit shitting with one
another.’ When the white man first came to our land, he did not
understand this–and we did not understand him. We would make a
treaty and share the pipe with him, then he would go off and
break that treaty. To him, it had just been a smoke; to us, it
was holy business.” I looked right at Tuvok. “So I explain it
to you now. This is holy business, this circle we make. A few
of you have shared the pipe with me before.” Tuvok had shared
the pipe then betrayed me. I would give him the benefit of the
doubt, that he had not understood what he had done. “Most of you
have not. So I give you a choice. If you will accept the
responsibility of the pipe, if you are willing to quit shitting
with one another–stay. If you are not ready, this is your
opportunity to depart.” I waited. None left. Katheryn had
leaned forward slightly in constrained anticipation like a hound
on a leash. Tuvok’s face was unreadable.
“I realize that tobacco is not something used much these
days. If you don’t wish to actually breathe it in, you can hold
the bowl of the pipe to your chest. There are many different
ways of sharing the pipe, different traditions. In the plains,
where my mother’s father was born, when one took the pipe, he–or
she–repeated the phrase, ‘we are all related’. ‘Mitakuye
oyasin’ in Lakota. But I don’t want you to use Lakota. It’s not
your language. Instead, I ask you to remove your communicators
and repeat the phrase in your own language–whatever that is. I
think it’s important to hear the language of the people: of
ourselves. True unity doesn’t come from obliterating difference,
but from celebrating it. The wholeness of the tribe not only
allows diversity, but *requires* diversity. A body with 10 hands
and no eyes isn’t very efficient. So I ask you to remember for a
moment where you come from, and to repeat ‘we are all related’ in
your own tongue.”
I lit the pipe and got it going, made my silent prayers to
the manitto of each Direction: to West and North, East and South,
then to Muzzu-kummik-quae, Mother Earth. Finally, I raised the
pipe towards the ‘sky.’ “Let us join together our thoughts, our
intentions, our dreams and aspirations, all our petitions and
prayers as thanksgiving to Gicimanitto for having bestowed on us
such bounty and beauty beyond imagination, for granting us such
increase in our days that we might gather together in communion,
and that we might live to see our children’s children.”
Then I drew on the pipe a last time, using my hand to make
the smoke curl back around my head, acrid-sweet. “We are all
related.” And I passed the pipe. In turn and in many different
tongues, forty-seven voices repeated it. When the pipe reached
Tuvok, he hesitated, glanced towards me. “I accept this
responsibility,” he said in English. “And I apologize for
profaning what I did not understand.” He smoked from the pipe,
coughed a little. I smiled. Before, he had chosen to hold it to
his chest. “Mehe naket ur-surveh.” I recognized the words; he
had not repeated ‘we are all related’. Instead, he had given the
Vulcan greeting: “Peace and long life”–something truly from his
own heritage. Perhaps I should have offered them the chance to
chose their own words as I had asked them to use their own
language.
When the pipe returned to me, I tapped out the ashes and
chanted softly in my own tongue. “N’gah anttisookai.” I call on
the muses. May they grant me courage to speak the truth.
Pulling a chain out of my pocket, I dropped it in the center
of the floor. Gold pooled fluid, winking in low light. “In
chemistry, I learned that was called AU, atomic number 79. In
truth, it’s poison. It sends people mad. In 1860, it was found
on Nez Perce land. The Nee Me Poo, the Real People. Up till
then, the Nez Perce had been friends to the Americans. They had
saved the Lewis and Clark expedition, had befriended fur traders.
But in 1860 a party of prospectors stole onto the reservation and
found gold. Word went out. A flood of miners came in. In 1863,
the US government called together the Nez Perce and told them
they had to give up nine-tenths of their land, land the US
government had agreed–just eight years before–would belong to
the Nee Me Poo in perpetuity.” I smiled bitterly. “The ‘Indian
Givers’ were never the Indians.”
“The US demand caused general consternation, but not general
agreement on what to do about it. The Nee Me Poo were a
democratic people. There was no chief to speak for all; each
band spoke for itself through a civil leader. Some agreed to the
new treaty, mostly chiefs who, like Lawyer, would not lose their
own land. Others refused to sign. Among them was a chief named
Tuekakas, better known by the name of Joseph. As a young man, he
had been converted to Christianity and baptized with a Christian
name. Now, angry and betrayed by white lies, he led his party
home. But Lawyer, pressured and perhaps drunk on firewater,
signed the damned treaty in the name of all the Nee Me Poo. The
government had what it wanted: a piece of paper that said Nez
Perce land was theirs. They bought it for less than eight cents
an acre. It didn’t matter that the purchase wasn’t legal. Blind
justice was never blind for the Indian.
“When Joseph heard what had been done, he threw away his
Bible and his white clothes and returned to the traditions and
faith of his ancestors. He vowed he would never give up his
land. But Joseph was an old man. He died in 1871, before he had
to fight. On his deathbed, he passed responsibility for the
Wallowa people to his son, Young Joseph, better known to whites
as Chief Joseph, the great ‘war leader.’ In fact, Joseph was no
war chief at all. He was a civil chief. I will tell you now the
true story of Chief Joseph.
“For a while, a detente existed. No gold had been found in
Wallowa country. The Nez Perce continued to live there and no
white settlers came until 1871–the same year old Joseph died.
For six years, they lived in peace with the Nez Perce. The US
government even decided to reverse its decision of 1863,
returning Wallowa land to the Wallowa. But the settlers, and the
Oregon politicians, objected. So the government reversed their
reversal, announcing to Joseph and his people that they must
leave. Joseph was no fool. He knew how to use councils to
stall. And his wisdom had won him the respect of many whites,
including the general sent to remove him. Yet General Howard was
white, and he finally sided with his own people. In 1877, he
advised the US government they must force the Nez Perce to move.
A last council was held; the debate grew heated. Some of the
chiefs spoke out violently against the decision. Joseph did not.
He saw there was no way to win a full-scale war with the US.
They had too many troops. So he agreed to lead his people to the
reservation.
“It was not to be. On the way, a young brave from another
band, angry and seeking revenge for the murder of his father,
attacked and killed some settlers. The Nez Perce knew they must
run. Whites wanted Indian land and already thought of Indians as
‘savages’. All they needed was an excuse to commit genocide. So
the Nee Me Poo fled: 750 people including women and children,
horse herds and baggage. This was the great Nez Perce War: US
troops chasing a bunch of families, desperate and fleeing for
their lives. Yet the ‘ignorant savages’ repeatedly defeated
trained troops and their veteran Civil War officers. For 1400
miles the Nez Perce ran, out of Oregon through Idaho into Montana
and Wyoming. First they headed for Crow land. But when the Crow
–who had once been their allies–turned on them to keep whites
off their own backs, the Nee Me Poo fled for the Canadian border
to join Sitting Bull.
“Throughout the war, the skill and humanitarian behavior of
the Nee Me Poo won much respect. The press erroneously credited
Joseph as the leader and mastermind. To salve their pride, white
generals called him the Red Napoleon–a military genius. In
truth, it was Looking Glass and Lean Elk and Poker Joe who spoke
most often in the council. But a myth had been born. Whites
have always seen Indians the way they want to see them, not the
way they are. The myth of ‘war chief’ Joseph is just one more
example of that.
“They almost made it. Forty miles from the Canadian border,
they were surprised on an open plain, their horses driven off. A
five day siege followed. Finally, the children freezing, the war
chiefs dead, Joseph surrendered. ‘It is cold, we have no
blankets. The little children are freezing to death,’ he said.
‘I am tired. My heart is sick and sad. From where the sun now
stands, I will fight no more forever.’
Joseph and his people were not allowed to return to the
reservation to which they had been bound. They were shipped to a
malaria-ridden area of Kansas where many died, then on to Indian
Country–Oklahoma. For years, Joseph fought legal battles to
secure their return. In 1879 he even spoke before the president
–Hayes, at the time. In 1885, he and his exiles were allowed to
go back. Their return met with resistance. The whites in Oregon
called them ‘savages and murders’. Once again to please the
protestors, the government reversed its previous decision and
sent them to Washington territory. In 1904, Joseph died, ‘of a
broken heart,’ the physician said. He was only 64 years old.”
I had been standing while I told Joseph’s story. Now, I
squatted down to put myself on a level with the rest of the
circle. “When I left home for Starfleet Academy, I was sixteen,
almost seventeen. I had received my scholarship on the strength
of my programming skills. Most of my childhood and youth I had
spent as a Net Monkey–a wizard of the virtual world. I could
break into anything. Or out of anything. The world of computers
was clean and unambiguous, and linear. White Man’s paradise, an
Elder called it once. Created reality to escape the reality that
is. But I preferred it. I could live in a virtual world and
escape the real one around me, forget that I had one foot in
white society and one on the red road. A divided life. I wanted
both feet someplace. Yet I found that whichever way I stepped, I
was alienated from myself. For a while, the white world, the
world of the majority, appealed. I was content to forget I had
been born Indian. After all, the Indians were a conquered people
and who wants to count himself among the losers? I was a good
little assimilated red boy. Starfleet was my Carlisle Indian
School. Like the children who had been sent there, I learned to
laugh at my own people. Did I want to be an Indian? No!
Indians were ‘savages’–primitives. They embarrassed me.
“But when I got to Starfleet, I found I had a little problem
–related to being Indian, of course, which made it intolerable.
I had been given only one legal name: Chakotay. If I wanted to
be the same as everyone else, wanted to escape my alienation, I
needed to have two names. My first roommate–as a jest–had
taken to calling me ‘Chief Joseph’ so when the officer in Records
demanded that I chose a second name as a place-marker, I told her
‘Call me Chief Joseph.’ I was angry. Having only one name had
made me feel different yet again. But ‘Joseph’ is precisely what
she put in my records. I became Joseph Chakotay. At first, I
was unsure whether to be amused or insulted. I considered
changing it. I do have a second name, given me in adolescence,
but it reminded me of my father and my Indian heritage. I
dallied. In the meantime, the outcome of our senior War Games
made me decide to leave my name as it was. I had decided that
being the Red Napoleon was not such a bad thing after all.”
Janeway suddenly sat up straight and blurted out, “YOU’RE
the Red Napoleon? My God! I spent my entire freshman year
hearing about the Red Napoleon!”
There was scattered laughter. Embarrassed, Janeway put a
hand over her mouth. I just grinned and did not reply, went on
with my tale. “I had got into the academy on the strength of my
programming skills but during my first year, my advisor suggested
that I switch from science to command-track. And, being command-
track, that meant I led a unit in the War Games. But I was not
the one who chose the name of that unit; they named themselves.
My Second had learned that my roommate called me ‘Chief Joseph’.
He did a little research and suggested a name: Nee Me Poo. At
first, I was embarrassed. I saw it as just another case of White
Man using an Indian tribe for a mascot, along with tigers and
bears and other wild things. ‘Savage’ haunted me. Except he had
not suggested the white man’s name: Nez Perce. He had suggested
ours: the Nee Me Poo. My unit was trying to honor me, not make
fun of me. They wanted me to be their Red Napoleon. Yet, even
in the midst of their respect, that old myth remained. They
wanted a person who had never existed.
“Nevertheless, I accepted it. I studied what Looking Glass
had done, what Toohoolhoolzote had done. But I also studied
Sitting Bull and Tecumseh, Crazy Horse and Geronimo, Little
Turtle and Red Cloud. And I discovered something–those war
chiefs were *good*. In the end they lost not because they were
less clever than the whites, but because they were outnumbered.
I rediscovered pride in being Indian.
“When it came time for the War Games, I transposed their
tactics into space. It worked surprisingly well. Our unit made
it to the final round. The night before that battle, we burned
sage to purify ourselves and shared a pipe to make ourselves one.
Then, the next morning before boarding our ship simulator, we
painted ourselves with warpaint. They gave me a headdress with
seven eagle feathers–one for each ship we had eliminated from
play. It was all very silly but we were young enough still to
get carried away by melodrama. Looking back, what amazes me is
that none of the officers made us wash the stuff off our faces.
“We won the War Games that year, and I decided that Joseph
was not such a bad name to have–but not because he was the Red
Napoleon. When the last battle was over, I told my unit the
truth about Chief Joseph. But in my victory speech, I quoted
some of what Joseph had said to President Hayes:
“‘Treat all men alike. Give all men the same law. Give all
an even chance to live and grow. All people were made by the
same Great Spirit. They are all brothers and sisters…Let me be
a free man–free to travel, free to stop, free to work, free to
trade where I choose, free to choose my own teachers, free to
follow the religion of my fathers, free to think and talk and act
for myself.’
“I decided to keep the name Joseph because I believed those
words. He might not have been a military genius, but he was a
wise man. That mattered more. And because I believed his words,
believe the Federation existed to guarantee them, I took an oath
as a Starfleet officer. I was proud to wear the uniform.”
I looked down at the Talking Stick in my hands. “For more
than twenty years I wore that uniform. I wanted to ensure
freedom for all, ensure that justice had finally put on her
blindfold for peoples of all races and colors. We had become
properly ‘civilized.'” I raised my eyes to Janeway, and Tuvok
beside her. “Then the Federation sold out my people to the
Cardassians. It was 1877 all over again and a modern committee
of General Howards dressed in red admiral uniforms had decided to
take our land without our consent. Nothing had changed. In four
hundred years, nothing had changed. We were abandoned to the
tender mercies of our new overlords. They herded us onto little
squares of land–our new reservations. Four hundred years and
nothing had changed. When my father went to argue against these
new land restrictions, he was shot: an unarmed man. All he
carried was this.” I hefted the Talking Stick. “The Cardassians
called it a potential weapon and shot him. The Federation did
nothing but make a few protests and apologies for the ‘tragic
incident.’ I left Starfleet that day. Like the older Joseph, I
was tired of white men’s lies. I threw away my ‘Bible’–my
Starfleet uniform–and I returned to my people. I joined the
maquis.”
Standing, I turned my back to the circle and raised the
Stick. “Hey-d’ho!”
B’Elanna spoke next. Picking up on my cue, she told how she
had come to the maquis. Gerron followed her. One by one, those
of my former crew who were present told their stories, the
horrors which had led them to join the maquis. They spoke until
the younger Fleet officers, those like Kim who still believed the
Great Federation Myth, were reduced to tears by the hard reality
of a people betrayed. Rape and murder and butchered children.
This was no seminar to discuss the ethics of rebellion or
necessities of Realpolitik. It was a storytelling circle and my
people told the stories of their grief.
When all the former maquis had spoken, the Stick returned to
me. I stood. “I am, still, a man of peace. And I continue to
believe those words that Joseph spoke before the President’s
cabinet. ‘Treat all men–and women–alike. Give them all the
same law. Give them all an even chance to live and grow. All
men–and women–were made by the same Great Spirit. They are all
brothers and sisters.’ We are all related, friends: mitakuye
oyasin. We are responsible for one another. We have to quit
shitting with one another. The only alienation that exists is
the one we create ourselves.”
When the circle broke up, I busied myself in rewrapping my
pipe. To speak what I had spoken exposed myself to wounding;
instinct made me withdraw to protect the tender places. But I
was aware that a number of Starfleet officers had approached
other maquis to express sympathy. Kim had put his arms around
B’Elanna, holding her for a long time–though that may have had
other motivations. I grinned to myself.
A hand on my back brought me spinning around in surprise.
Janeway stood there. “What you said tonight was not easy to
hear,” she told me. “I’m not sure right now that I can honestly
say I’m glad you opened that can of worms. But another part of
me knows it needed done and, quite frankly, I doubt anyone else
could have done it without having it turn into a confrontation.”
It was meant as a compliment, but it irritated me. It was
impersonal. I had risked myself and now she stood here talking
in generalities. “We never really understand another person’s
motivations till we hear his or her story,” I replied. “I wasn’t
after a confrontation. But there are truths you needed to hear,
wounds that are festering. We must stop being Starfleet and
Maquis and become *people*. But we can’t do that until we
understand one another. You can’t understand who I am or why I
left Starfleet until you know something about what it means to be
Indian, and how it feels to have your father killed because he
dared to demand freedom and justice.”
“‘Don’t judge me till you’ve walked a mile in my
moccasins?'”
I smiled slightly. “Yes, I think someone said that once.”
She looked off, didn’t answer immediately. At last she
said–still without looking at me–“I think you chose a good name
for yourself, Chief Joseph.”
“Why thank you, Kate.” I gave her a little bow, moderately
sardonic.

*** FINIS ***

All comments are welcome. The story continues in Peg Robinson’s
“The Red Queen’s Repose.” I can be reached at jrz3@psu.edu

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Talking Stick

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!scramble.lm.com!news.math.psu.edu!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3 Mon Sep 16 13:32:02 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!scramble.lm.com!news.math.psu.edu!news3.cac.psu.edu!psuvm!jrz3
Organization: Penn State University
Date: Thu, 12 Sep 1996 23:36:54 EDT
From: Macedon
Message-ID: <96256.233654JRZ3@psuvm.psu.edu>
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: REPOST: Talking Stick (Voy) (C)

SUMMARY “Talking Stick”: Chakotay and Tuvok develop a tentative
friendship, set against the backdrop of a storytelling group
which has grown up spontaneously on Voyager. Told in the first
person from Chakotay’s POV.

Star Trek is the property of Paramount Studios, the following a
non-profit work of fan fiction. Distribution is free, but
tampering with the story or removal of this disclaimer is
actionable by law. No resemblance to any individual, living or
dead, is intended.

TALKING STICK
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

PREFACE:

“Like no other inhabitants of the United States, Indians have for
centuries nourished our imagination, weaving in us a complex skein
of guilt, envy, and contempt; yet, imagining that we see “the
Indian,” we often see little more than the distorted reflection of
our own fears, fancies, and wistful longings. Meanwhile, live
Indians are, in a sense, our national nightmare, figments of a
guilty imagination…reminders of a history that we would prefer
not to remember…the transformation of Indian Country is much
more than a passing phenomenon at the margins of American society.
Readers who expect a single uncomplicated portrait of the modern
Indian will not find one, for “the Indian,” as such, really exists
only in the leveling lens of federal policy and in the eyes of
those who continue to prefer natives of the imagination to real
human beings.”

from KILLING THE WHITE MAN’S INDIAN,
F.M. Bordewich, c1996

I.

He-d’ho!

I want to call here the ancestors. I want to call here the
ancestors of my people. They’re in my heart; I carry them with
me. Their hands are on my back when I talk. They keep me from
falling. I think of them often, here, where the only soil from
the land of my birth is that held in a bag which Starfleet
regulation does not permit me to carry.
My legal name is Joseph Chakotay. My father was a meda,
medicine man, among Potawatomi, first in Oklahoma and later on a
colony world which lies now in the de-militarized zone between
Federation space and the Cardassian Empire. My mother was Hopi
and Dine (Navajo) and Nee Me Poo (Nez Perce), born in Arizona.
She it was who gave me the name Chakotay. When I came of age, my
father named me Peshewa. Wildcat. Starfleet gave me the name
Joseph, and how I got that was something of a joke.
Potawatomi and Wea and Shawnee; Hopi and Navajo and Nez
Perce; even a bit of Crow and Aztec. Spanish and French and
Bengali, too. I have in me the blood of most of North America,
and a little of Europe and the Indian subcontinent. These are
my ancestors. Their hands are on my back; they keep me from
falling.
When I was a boy, I was not much concerned with my
ancestors. I spent my life with my nose in a book and my mind in
the stars; I lived unconnected to the Earth, or to the bones of
my people who lay in it. When I went away to the Academy, I put
on a cadet’s uniform and packed away my medicine bag so I could
go about as naked as the rest, just another cadet, not son of the
meda. You see, we Indians have our version of “PK”s, too. I was
as rebellious at sixteen as any preacher’s kid I’ve ever met. I
lived separated from myself, my bag in a bottom drawer of my
standard-issue dresser, an embarrassment in leather. But my
earth lay in it, my grounding, the root of my soul. It was many
years before I understood that, like a plant cut off from soil
and water, I was dying.
Now here I am, a little less than seventy lightyears from
the soil of my birth, and I don’t even know how to mark the
Directions. In space, it’s rather meaningless, I suppose: north,
south, east, and west. And yet it has the greatest of meanings
precisely where its literal meaning fades. But then, I might say
that of life in general. I find myself when I’m coming apart.
Experience holds the greatest meaning when it appears to hold the
least. This is why we tell stories: to understand who we are
when our lives are coming apart. Therefore, I will tell you a
story.

***

Recycled air has a smell that is no smell: flat, like stale
beer or dull chrome. And artificial light strains the eyes and
stunts the senses, but one never seems to notice until one stands
under a sun again. At this point, I was wishing for a sun and
fresh air. Any sun would do, even the orange one of 40 Eridani.
But then, I’m partial to Vulcan; the wide sky reminds me of
Arizona where my mother was born, even if the color is all wrong.
I was walking down the corridor outside the mess hall, thinking
of yellow suns–or orange ones. The most incredible crash halted
my progress. It sounded as if good Neelix had opened a pantry
full of precarious pots which had immediately collapsed atop him.
Backtracking three steps, I walked through the door. The smell
of hot oil flowed out around me into the corridor.
It was not Neelix in the kitchen. It was Tuvok. Tuvok in
an apron to keep off the grease, spoon in one hand, measuring-cup
full of what looked like yogurt in the other.
I nearly turned and walked out again. Tuvok makes me
uncomfortable. Partly it’s because he’s a Vulcan and while I may
like their desert, I’ve never been quite comfortable around
Vulcans. Partly it’s because he and the captain have known one
another so long. Sometimes I wonder who’s the First Officer on
Voyager: him or me. Insecurity, I realize, but there it is. Yet
he also makes me uncomfortable because he made a fool of me and
I’m proud enough for that to be painful. He was doing his duty;
I know this. In his shoes, I might have done much the same. But
humiliation is humiliation and I’m not sure it’s something I can
ever quite forgive. So that day, I nearly walked out. I didn’t
perhaps because I felt the hands of my ancestors on my back and
they held me up.
At the whoosh of door, Tuvok had looked over. “Commander.”
“Lieutenant.” I glanced around. There were no piled pots
in evidence. “Uh, did I….” I stopped; his eyebrow was up in
that way he had: a mixture of patient impatience, and humor at
human foibles. “Nevermind.” He returned his attention to the
skillet. “What are you making?”
“Besan Kadhi.” He poured the yogurt into the skillet and
stirred. I glanced in. The stuff was yellow with tumeric; I
could smell its scent.
“I didn’t know tumeric was a Vulcan spice.”
“It is not,” he said, having completely missed the jest.
“Nor is the dish a Vulcan dish.”
“What is it? Indian?”
“Indeed.”
“Where did you learn to cook Indian?” What I wanted to ask
him was where he had learned to cook at all. Tuvok had never
struck me as the sort to tie on aprons and wave wood spoons in
the air.
“My wife,” he said.
There was a stool in the corner. I had seen Kes perch on it
in the past while she watched Neelix concoct his strange
concoctions. Pulling it over, I sat down. I really should have
been concluding my tour, but this was too interesting. Tuvok
continued to stir the skillet mixture. “So where did your wife
learn? I assume she’s Vulcan, not Terran.”
“My wife spent some time in New Delhi, with a Terran dance-
company. They were performing a modern ballet based on the
Bhagavad Gita.”
“Ah.” I leaned into the counter. The smell of food was
making my stomach growl. “That’s right, your wife’s a dancer.
Her name’s T’Pel, right?”
“That is correct.” He plopped a plateful of puffy-looking
dumplings into the yogurt mix.
“Why are you cooking your own dinner?”
Head lowered, only his eyes moved to look at me. “I wished
something…edible.”
I howled; I couldn’t help it. He had not meant to be funny.
Tuvok’s sense of humor was amputated at birth, I think–and not
just because of his culture. I’ve met funny Vulcans. They
always pretend they don’t mean to be, but it’s perfectly evident
that they do. The only way Tuvok is funny is when he doesn’t
mean to be. Like now. He stood staring at me for the briefest
moment, then returned to stirring the bubbling mass in the
skillet. I could almost hear him think, ‘Humans!’
After a moment he pulled the skillet free. Clearly he was
ready to eat. I stood, meaning to go. I had not, in fact, meant
to stay so long in the first place and could not have said why I
had. Now, as if drawn by the same inexplicable motivation, he
said, “There is enough of this for two.” His face remained
impassive but a muscle in one cheek twitched. I remembered all
the times I had seen him, shoveling in food absently while he
read a booktape.
He’s lonely, I thought. I don’t know why it had never
occurred to me before. Vulcans seem so damned self-sufficient,
islands unto themselves. But he was the only Vulcan on this ship,
the only one of his people for parsecs and parsecs. And if I
felt disconnected from my ancestors, at least I was on a ship
where ninety percent of the people had blood the same color as
mine. Nor had I left a wife and children behind me, either.
“It’s been years since I had Indian food that didn’t come
out of a replicator,” I told him. “I’d be honored.”
“It is, of course, without meat.”
“I don’t mind,” I said. He measured out brown rice into two
bowls, poured the Besan Kadhi over the top.

II.

“This is good, Tuvok. Hot. I like hot.”
His look said, Would I have served it to you, had I thought
it would not be? But aloud, he said only, “I believe the correct
response is ‘Thank-you.’ And it is hot because there are hot
peppers in it, or rather, the equivalent.”
“How’d you come by the chickpea flour?” I asked when my
mouth was empty. Something about Tuvok always put a man on his
best manners.
“It is not chickpea flour.” He did not ask me how I had
known it was supposed to be chickpea flour and I was rather
disappointed. I had wanted to show off a little knowledge before
this Vulcan who always seemed to know everything about
everything. But my curiosity reached further than my pride.
“So what is it, then?”
He paused a moment and twirled his fork thoughtfully. “I
believe Neelix named it ‘Shakh’ flour.”
“Sounds like a swear word, not a plant.”
“It serves; the taste is nearly identical, or so far as I
can tell. Your senses may detect some difference.”
“Why?”
His eyebrow hopped but he did not look at me. He speared
another of the dumplings. “The human sense of smell and taste is
sharper than the Vulcan.”
I sat back. “Well, I’ll be jigger-jaggered. Something
humans can do better than Vulcans.”
“You’ll be…what? No matter. But yes, humans do have a
superior olfactory sense. Then again, most predatory animal
species have superior olfactory senses.”
Surprise overwhelmed any insult I might have felt. “Tuvok!
You just made a joke!” I had, it seemed, misjudged my colleague.
Now he did look up at me. “There is no need to be
insulting, commander. Vulcans do not ‘joke.'”
I didn’t bother to reply, but would listen to him more
closely in the future. “So what else do humans do better than
Vulcans, Mr. Tuvok?”
“I am not certain that ‘better’ is the operative, but there
are a number of differences between vulcanoid and humanoid
senses. If you are interested in a comparative study, I am
certain the doctor could provide you with a list of citations for
relevant articles.”
“Tuvok”–I waved my fork, exasperated–“*summarize* them.”
I didn’t have time to chase down articles.
“As you wish.” He paused and stared off at a point over my
left shoulder. “As I indicated, the humanoid sense of smell is
sharper, better able to distinguish shades of difference. Yet
vulcanoid hearing is superior to humanoid, particularly in the
higher frequencies.”
“It’s the ears.”
“Indeed, the size of our ears has something to do with it,
but not wholly. The real differences are internal.” He took a
bite, chewed it thoroughly, then went on. “Vulcan sight is also
superior in some respects: clarity at distances, detection of
motion, as well as an ability to see energy patterns. But we
cannot distinguish differences in color so well, particularly
towards the ultraviolet end of the spectrum. I suspect you would
find seeing through my eyes both dizzying and rather dull.”
I had always assumed Vulcan senses were the same as human
because Vulcans looked similar. But externals were deceptive. I
should have known better. More, learning that they had less
ability to distinguish between colors explained something I had
noticed the two times I had visited Vulcan.
For the most part, Vulcans dressed in duns, or bright red or
yellow. But sometimes one would see a person wearing two shades
of blue that didn’t quite match. At the time, I’d chalked it up
to the Vulcan version of no fashion-sense. Now I realized the
Vulcans had no doubt thought their clothing color-coordinated; my
human eyes could see a difference theirs could not.
Conversation faltered while I pondered Vulcan eyesight and
Tuvok pondered his dinner. Finally, I shook myself and asked,
“Where were you born, Tuvok?”
He did not reply immediately. Had I overstepped myself? I
remembered my first visit to Vulcan when, cooped up in a bulletrain
cabin for seven hours with two Vulcan women beautiful enough to
make one weep, I had made the mistake of trying small-talk. I
had been young enough to think my looks an excuse. Finally, one
had met my eyes and said, “I shall cease to answer questions
which in all politeness ought not to have been asked.”
I almost expected Tuvok to say the same, but finally he
replied, “Tal-Mor’el. I doubt you have heard of it.”
He was right. “Where is it located?”
“At one time, it was a fishing village on the Ashal Sea.
Now its main industry is salt distillation for commercial use.”
“Is that what you father did?”
“No, that is what my mother did. My father was a detective
in the province police department.”
I nearly spit Besan Kadhi and brown rice. “Police? I
didn’t think Vulcans needed police.”
“A common misconception. The crime rate is, indeed, lower
than on any other Federation member world.” He said this with
that annoying air of Vulcan superiority. “But there is still a
need for police for many reasons, not all of which have to do
with crime control.”
“So you followed in your father’s footsteps.”
He considered this. “In a manner of speaking.”
“I bet he’s proud of you.”
“Commander, Vulcans do not indulge in that kind of pride.
Let us say that he was satisfied with my occupational choice.” I
chuckled and let him keep his dignity. “Commander,” he went on
then, “if I may ask–what occupation did your father engage in?”
Ah, Tuvok, I thought. You’re learning. “My father repaired
computers and grew the best tomatoes in Oklahoma. He was also
the muskekewininee, the medicine man, for our people, though that
was his vocation, not his occupation.” I paused and thought a
moment, “I can still remember sneaking out into the greenhouses as
a boy, picking tomatoes and eating them on the spot. He always
caught me because I invariably got juice on my clothes.”
I could see that he had no idea how to answer this so I
changed the subject. “Tell me a story about the Ashal sea,
Tuvok. I’ve never sailed a Vulcan sea.”
“Neither do I.”
“No?”
“I believe the common human term for my aversion to water is
‘sea-sickness.'”
I chuckled. “So, tell me a story about the sea anyway.”
Tuvok, who had finished eating, pushed back his bowl and
regarded me thoughtfully. “Commander, I must confess myself
confused. You are somewhat older than my children, and it has
been some time since any of them wished to hear a story, about
the sea or anything else. Vulcans do not tell stories.”
“Bullshit, Tuvok. I’ve seen collections of Vulcan myths and
legends. I admit, I’ve never read more than one or two, but I
know they exist. Your people do tell stories.”
“Such myths and legends date well before Surak,” he said,
cocking his head to the side. “They reflect a time before we had
an accurate understanding of the world. They are illogical.”
Mopping up the last of the Besan Kadhi with a piece of nan,
I popped it in my mouth and chewed, using the time to gather my
thoughts. Swallowing, I said, “The illogic you speak of is only
on the surface…you’re only looking at the surface, Tuvok. At
their roots, stories are fundamentally logical, even those which
seem the most fantastic. They have more purpose than just to
entertain children. Stories explain us to ourselves. They are
autobiographies of our culture. When you forget the stories of
your people, you forget yourself.”
He thought about that. I could almost seem him turning it
over and over behind those dark eyes. “I will consider what you
have said.” He rose. “And I will also try to remember a ‘story
of the sea.’ But now, it is time for me to return to duty–and
no doubt, for you as well.”
I grinned at him. “I’ll see you on the bridge in five,
Tuvok.”

III.

I can’t really remember how it got started, but it certainly
caught on fast enough. As I had said to Tuvok, stories remind us
of who we are. Out here, we needed reminded frequently so once a
week, some of the crew gathered in the messhall to tell stories.
It was breakfast for one shift and dinner for the other. Second
and fourth shift have, I understand, formed another group.
It started more or less spontaneously, and had nothing to do
with me. I might have left it so, afraid the presence of one of
the commanding officers would be a wet blanket. But one evening
around dinner time, Jinn Cherel and Chaim Anielewicz showed up at
my door. They had been a couple among the marquis since before
we had come to be on Voyager: a Bajoran and a Conservative Jew.
And–as couples sometimes will–they had made a center off which
the rest of my crew had spun like spokes around a hub. Now, one
took my right arm and the other my left and escorted me down to
the messhall without explanation. When we arrived, I found the
circle patiently waiting. It opened to admit Cherel, Chaim and
myself. They sat me down in a chair. “Is there something you
wanted, crewpeople?” I grinned to take the edge off it.
“We want,” said Kes, “to hear a story.” Standing behind
her, Neelix nodded.
“A story,” I said. Nineteen heads had nodded back. Taking
a deep breath and wetting my lips, I had said: “Well, all right.
This one is about Nanahboozhoo, the Son of the West Wind. It
belongs to the mediwiwin festival, and where I was born, it’s
spring now, so I can tell it. But first, Chaim–go back to my
quarters and get my Talking Stick.” Grinning Chaim had hopped up
to do as I had asked.
So it began. Slowly it grew and I, though I did not start
it, somehow found myself its step-father. Most of the stories
were not from folklore; I and Chaim probably told the most of
that variety. The other stories were about Voyager, or people’s
lives before being assigned to Voyager, and a few fell into the
category of urban legend. Sometimes someone brought a bit of
fiction to read. Sometimes they made up stories on the spot,
passing around the Talking Stick for each who wished to add a
piece to the tale. The people in the circle changed, but the
circle itself retained a certain continuity–and an informality.
The latter, I encouraged. For one thing, after the first day, I
never came again in uniform. Others began to follow suit until
casual dress was an unspoken rule. Even newcomers showed up the
first time out of uniform.
But there were few newcomers these days. Most of the crew
had been to a circle at least once, to listen or to speak, with
two significant exceptions: the captain, and Tuvok. Janeway had
said it would be better for her to stay out of it, fearing the
same thing I had feared at first–that her presence would put a
damper on things. I had told her I didn’t think it would, but
she had disagreed. “You may be the First Officer, Chakotay, but
there are still things you can get away with that I can’t.
Besides, you were invited. You already had a reputation as a
storyteller. For me to show up–even out of uniform–would be
something else again.”
That Tuvok had never come was no surprise to anybody. Thus,
when he did finally visit, it shocked us all. Me not least. He
came quietly: a dark, silent presence who moved up to the circle
edge in the semi-dark of the room.
I had begun the practice of lowering the lights so the shier
among us might be encouraged to speak. Soft lighting also made
it easier for people to come and go without distracting attention
from the one speaking. And–if the truth be told–I just liked
to have the lights low so we could see the stars out the window
behind us. It reminded me of clear summer nights, but without
the mosquitoes. Trouble was, none of these constellations was
familiar.
I was sitting across the circle from the door when Tuvok
came so I saw him first, framed by hallway lights, long robes
swishing silently across the floor. Even had I thought he might
come–out of curiosity, if nothing else–I would never have
expected him to come in the dress of his people. Tuvok was one
of those officers who seemed sewed into a uniform.
Despite his silence, his presence was palpable. Awareness
of him grew among the listeners. Thank goodness the one speaking
was too engrossed to notice till her story was done. It had been
a funny tale, and laughter followed, but a laughter which watched
out of the corner of its eye the one who did not laugh. I didn’t
know what to say, whether to note his presence or not. Yet I had
made it my business to welcome new faces and if I did not do so
now, it might be taken as a slight–not by Tuvok, but by others:
disgruntled Marquis who found Tuvok and his rules tedious, or
suspicious Federation who still did not entirely trust me and
probably wished Tuvok had my rank.
“Tuvok,” I said, “welcome to our storytelling circle.” He
inclined his head slightly. “I don’t suppose,” I continued,
“that you came to tell us a story about the Vulcan seas?” I
couldn’t imagine what else he was doing there. A few of the
listeners gave me a double-take at the mention of Vulcan *seas*.
“I have not,” Tuvok said. “I came to listen.” And he said
nothing more, sat down cross-legged on the floor where Kes had
made room for him. He listened, and after, he slipped out again
before I had time to speak to him.
After that, he came regularly. When Vulcans decide to do a
thing, they’re nothing if not consistent–predictable, one could
say. He sat on the floor beside Kes, who had been blessed with
that natural sympathy which accepted even wet skunks and taciturn
Vulcans. The first few times, his presence put people off, but
after a while, they took it in stride. Tuvok just was, like the
stars outside and the ever-present hum of warp engines.
He’s lonely, I thought once again. Even in a crowd, he’s
lonely. Vulcans might pretend to have no feelings, but that had
never fooled anyone who knew them. Tuvok was there, hanging on
the fringe of a group not quite sure if it wanted him, because he
had a need to be with other warm bodies–even if it was a need he
barely recognized, much less knew how to articulate. To hang on
the fringe was better than to spend one’s evening alone, which
was what he usually did.
So he sat on the edge and listened to stories–humorous or
serious or tragic–and kept his own counsel. One evening after
B’Elanna had told a story about her childhood which she had meant
to be funny but which had shown the pain beneath, Tuvok followed
me out of the room. This was the first time he had approached me
off-duty since we had shared dinner four months ago. “You said,”
he began, “that stories remind us of who we are. It seems to me
that, for emotional races, such remembering is not always a…
good thing.”
“Pain is part of life, Tuvok. If we lose our pain, we lose
ourselves as much as if we lose our joy or our senses of humor.”
I did not bother to add any qualifiers about ’emotional races’
and used the ‘we’ deliberately. If he recognized this, he did
not comment on it.
“But I do not understand. If an event is…painful…then
what is the point of retelling it, much less attempting to clothe
it in *humor*.” He said the last word as if it had tasted bad.
“Humor sustains us. People who have been oppressed, or who
have suffered greatly, need humor to survive. It’s an old truism
that the best comedians led tragic lives. And people in ER crack
jokes to get through. We need our senses of humor, or we break
like old china. Love and hate, pain and joy, laughter and tears
–they’re each two sides of the same coin. If we let ourselves
laugh, then we can let ourselves cry when we need to.”
I was very tempted to lecture him on the dangers of bottling
up feelings but bit my tongue. It would just go in one pointed
ear and out the other, dismissed as human justification for
rampant emotionalism. Let him draw his own conclusions.
He halted and bowed to me slightly, seeming very Vulcan. “I
bid you good night, Commander.” His flat voice told me he was
working hard to suppress something volatile.
“Good night, Tuvok.” He turned and walked off. “Tuvok!” I
called. He paused, turned back. “You still owe me that story
about Vulcan seas.”
“Indeed,” was all he said.

*** End Part I ***

TALKING STICK
Little Otter, c1996
(aka “Macedon”)

IV.

“I don’t know about the rest of you,” I said, “but today has
been a *Coyote* day.” A few people chuckled, those who had heard
Coyote stories before and knew what I meant. Smiling, I set the
Talking Stick across my lap. “It’s been the kind of day that
reminds me it’s Coyote, not his brother, who has all the power.
That’s why things sometimes go–” I wiggled my hand back and
forth, smiled again. More people laughed this time. It had been
a Coyote day for more people than just me. Voyager had suffered
one of those times when nine things go wrong at once and as soon
as you fix one, it sets off something else. “A Coyote day,” I
went on. “Coyote was having fun with us today because Coyote has
all the power. So I thought I’d tell you a story about how
Coyote got all the power. This is a Winterdance festival story I
heard from an old Crow storyteller, and it’s winter now in the
place I grew up, so I can tell it.”
I shifted again and settled more comfortably. “Before the
world was as it is, Coyote and his brother came down. They each
had two bags of power, given them by the winds of the Four
Directions. Now, Coyote’s brother, he was like us, he was a real
straight arrow and he just went straight along; he had a path and
he just went straight along. But Coyote, being Coyote and the
sort he is, he sniffed about, scratched a bit, did this and that,
looked about and pretty much made things the way they are today.
He made it all–which is why things are bit, well, *strange* at
times. Coyote made them. They’ve got Coyote’s mark on them.”
More laughter.
“Now, as Coyote’s brother was coming around, he saw Coyote
and waved to him and said, ‘Hello, Coyote! How ya doing?’ And
Coyote said, ‘I’m not Coyote. *You’re* Coyote.’ Now, as you
might imagine, his brother was a bit taken aback. He said, ‘No,
Coyote. I’m…Another One.’
“So Coyote’s brother–who was a little annoyed with Coyote–
takes his two bags of power and sits them up on a rock. Coyote
takes his bags and does the same. Now a wager has been called
and since it was Coyote’s brother who called it, Coyote got to
pick the terms. ‘You see that group of people standing over
there by that camp? We’re gonna run by those people and we’ll
settle this,’ Coyote said to his brother. ‘You run by and then
I’ll run by and we’ll see.’
“And so Coyote’s brother goes running by the camp and the
people say, ‘Hey! There goes coyote!’ Then Coyote runs by and
they say, ‘Hey! There goes another one!'” Chuckles all around.
I smiled. “And that, my friends, is how Coyote got all the
power. We have to be careful with Coyote, when he’s feeling
playful.”
Kes raised her hand for the Talking Stick and I rose to hand
it to her. “The Ocampa don’t have Coyote,” she said, smiling,
“or, he doesn’t call himself Coyote….” And she began a tale
about the Ocampa version of the immortal Trickster.
After the circle broke up for the evening (evening to me),
Tuvok approached. Since we had spoken following B’Elanna’s story
a few months ago, he had begun to wait for me after and we would
share the walk back to our deck and our respective cabins.
“Commander,” he said now a little tentatively–or what passed for
tentatively with Tuvok–“might you permit me to examine the staff
which you carry? I do not wish to breach a custom but I have
seen you allow others to hold it….”
I handed it to him. “You’re not breaching a custom, Tuvok.
The custom is to give the stick to whomever is speaking. It
doesn’t ‘belong’ to me; it’s a symbol. It confers the honor of
speaking before a people.” He held the oak stick in his hands
and turned it, frowning slightly as he looked at the carving
along it. “This”–I pointed to the figure at the top–“is an
Announcer. It’s a privilege to call the people together, to
speak before them.” He nodded absently. That was something
which, as a Vulcan, I knew he would understand.
“How did you come by it? Was it made for you?”
“It was given to my father, actually. About thirty years
ago now, when he visited Earth, my father went to a meeting of
Elders on the East Coast. The Sulish coastal peoples have this
tradition of Talking Sticks. One of them said to my father,
‘Winnemac, you always go about, speaking for your people. You
need a Talking Stick,’ and give him this one. My father took it
with him to the colony, where he continued to speak for our tribe
as the medicine man. When the Cardassians came, and killed him,
and when I left Starfleet to join the maquis, my father’s
apprentice gave the stick to me. I became the voice of my people
against oppression.”
I had said all this matter-of-factly. Tuvok stopped looking
at the stick to study my face. “I had wondered,” he said, “why
someone with your record would leave Starfleet to join the
maquis.” It was evident from his tone what he thought of the
maquis resistance. I felt a point needed made here.
“I consider myself a peaceful man, Tuvok–but to choose
peace is not to chose capitulation. And peace without justice is
no peace at all. My people have spent five hundred years trying
to pick up life from the fragments. We do not need to walk
another trail of tears.”
“I would…agree,” he said, then looked down again at the
stick still in his hands. He frowned, clearly troubled. “But I
made an oath to Starfleet. I cannot break that oath or I break
my honor.”
“We each do what we feel we have to do, what we feel is
right. I said before that it’s not my place to judge you, Tuvok.
You were working for Starfleet. As you said, you have an oath,
and you were following orders.” He seemed about to say
something, but did not. I almost said what I thought he had
meant to, but did not, either. We stood in the nearly empty
messhall, not quite looking at one another and feeling awkward.
After a moment, and with a last run of his dark hand over
the dark wood, he handed the Talking Stick back. “You may try
not to judge, but you do, in fact, still hold it against me.
Though I believe you do not wish to do so.” He tilted his head.
“I also believe that your people chose rightly, when they gave
your father’s staff to you. You are a…fitting…representative
of your people in the Delta Quadrant, Commander.”
“Thank-you, Tuvok. That…means a lot to me, coming from
you.”
He nodded once, turned on his heel, and went out, brown
robes swishing against the doorway. I stood there a long time
and thought about what he had said. And the beginnings of an
idea began to grow in the back of my mind.

V.

The next time Voyager investigated a class-M planet, I asked
Janeway for a few hours time while the away team conducted their
investigations. “As long as nothing goes wrong, I suppose we
could spare you for an hour or so. But I’d rather you not go
alone.”
“I’ll take Kim.”
Janeway turned her head to the ensign behind ops. “Mr.
Kim, you’re with Commander Chakotay.” She glanced back at me.
“Stay out of trouble, Commander.”
“I’ll do my best,” I said, grinning at her.
I’d chosen Kim on purpose; he was young and seemed in search
of a father figure. But I’d also chosen him because ever since
his experience being ‘dead’ for a brief time, he had shown a
nascent interest in the spiritual. I was inclined to foster it.
I located a strand of trees by ships’ sensors and had us beamed
down nearby. Then I headed for them, Kim in my wake. “Where are
we going, Commander?”
I glanced over my shoulder. “In here. Not far.”
I was looking for a stick of wood, 2-3 feet in length, dry
if I could find it, but I’d take green. Hardwood. Suitable for
carving.
Most of the trees had woods too soft, but I found one which
resembled maple in terms of the density. The color was closer to
cherry. It would do perfectly, but there were no branches
already broken. “Mr. Kim,” I said, “hand me the lasersaw.”
Regarding me oddly, he did so. I bowed to the tree and
circled it three times to ask its permission. Then I climbed the
trunk to a fork about 6 feet up, stood, and looked about for a
suitable branch. It was not difficult to find. I sawed the
branch free, circled the tree three times more, thanked it, and
handed the saw back to Kim.
He had been watching the entire thing with interest. “Are
you getting something for one of your rites?” he asked.
I grinned at him. “You might say that.”
“Why were you walking around the tree?”
“To ask it’s permission to take a branch. One doesn’t just
take things from other living things, ensign. When I was done, I
thanked it.”
“How would you know if the tree didn’t want you to take a
branch?”
I might have laughed but poor Kim would have taken it ill.
He asked such plain, straightforward questions. I was tempted to
ruffle his hair but that would not do at all. “My guide led me
this way. I didn’t come upon the tree by chance. Things happen
for a reason, ensign, at least important things.” I held up the
branch with its leaves and smaller branches still attached.
“This will be a special thing, a holy thing–manitto–and it
requires the blessing of the spirits in choosing it.” I tossed
the stick up and caught it, grinned at him and tapped my badge.
“Chakotay to Voyager. Two to beam up.”
“That’s all you wanted?” Kim asked, as the beam caught us.
“That’s all,” I said as we materialized.
Kim seemed slightly put-out. “Why didn’t you just replicate
a branch?”
“It wouldn’t be right, ensign. That wouldn’t do at all. It
can’t be replicated; it has to be real.”
I dismissed him then with my thanks. As he walked out, I
overheard him mutter, “I’m not sure I see the difference.”
Almost, I called him back to try to explain, but decided I was
not up to philosophy on the nature of reality, at the moment. I
wasn’t even sure I *could* explain. But it did matter. I took
the stick back to my quarters.
This was not something to be rushed. I had to cure the
wood, which took a while. Then I had to purify it with cedar and
sweetgrass, and pray over it. When it was ready, I stripped the
bark, sanded it, and began.
It was an old hobby of mine, from boyhood, to carve wood. I
enjoyed it because it gave my hands something to do and freed my
mind to think, or meditate. But it had been some time since I
had carved anything, and my hands weren’t so sure. I went slowly
as I had no desire to ruin it and be forced to start over.
Besides, such things should not be rushed. In our replicator-
world, we’ve become far too used to having things NOW. We’ve
forgotten the virtue of patience. To carve wood is to learn
patience. The symbols are released slowly, coming to life bit by
bit under my fingers. And the carving itself is an experience:
the smell of the wood–a little resiny–the feel of it. This
cannot be “replicated.” Gradually, the stick took shape under my
hands. When I was done with the carving, I sanded the roughness
smooth and stained some of it, then covered it in satin finish.
The carving took me not quite five months, done in my off time.
I was proud of it when I had finished, and debated just how I
should present it to the one for whom it was meant.
Near the end of the next day’s shift, while I was circling
the bridge stations as I sometimes did, I stopped beside Tuvok.
“Care to share supper, Mr. Tuvok?”
He twisted to look at me. Up went the eyebrow. “Is there a
point behind the invitation, Commander?”
“Do I need one? But since you ask–yes, there is.”
He nodded, thoughtful. “Then I accept.”
“16:00? Come to my cabin.”
“Agreed.”
I had arranged for good southwestern chili, sans meat. He
was, of course, exactly on time. But with Tuvok, what did one
expect? The chili was consumed in short order over a discussion
of the past week’s events. He did not ask what my purpose was in
asking him here. Vulcans were an unfathomable mix of the
tactlessly blunt and the indirectly courteous. He would ask if I
had a reason for inviting him, but would then wait for me to tell
him what that reason was. Vulcans, I thought, understood the
virtue of patience.
When we were done and I had put the plates in the recycler,
I walked over to the corner where I had put the new Talking
Stick. Carrying it back, I set it in his hands.
He studied it with great interest and a slowly dawning
realization that it was for him. I suppose the Announcer on top
rather gave it away; I had carved it with Vulcan-pointed ears.
“This is a k’chanka interlock pattern,” he said. “And this–this
is Ntara.” He twisted to look at me, his expression as close to
wonder as I had ever seen it. “Ntara is the sigal of my home
province.” I just nodded. He returned to his study, naming
each of the patterns I had carved into the wood. Finally, he
looked at me and said, “I do not understand.”
“Did I get something wrong?” I had spent hours researching,
but I still did not know much about Vulcan symbolism. I had
feared I might get something wrong.
“There is nothing incorrect.” He ran a hand down the stick,
feeling the slide of wood against skin. “But this is a work of
many hours, and it was clearly made with me in mind. Yet I do
not understand why you would…go to such trouble.”
I nodded at the stick in his hands. “I was given my
father’s Talking Stick so that I might speak for my people. I’ve
ended up doing that in a way I never expected. But while I may
be the only Indian in the area, I’m hardly the only human. You
are the only Vulcan. You speak for your people, so it seemed
fitting that you have a Talking Stick.”
He continued to look at me for a long time. Finally, he
said, “But I am not the only person on Voyager who is the sole
representative of his or her race. Neelix, Kes….”
I waved my hand to cut him off. I couldn’t explain to him
why I knew he needed the stick and they did not. It was an
instinctive knowledge, a gut-reaction; it didn’t bear analyzing.
“Perhaps I’ll make sticks for them some time. I enjoy carving.
But it just seemed fitting to me that you have a Talking Stick.”
He appeared to accept that he would get nothing more from me
on the matter and rose, the stick in the crook of his arm. “I
bid you good-night, Commander. I thank you for dinner, and for
this”–he held up the stick. Then he left. When the door shut,
it occurred to me that his thanks had been straightforward–no
coming at it sideways to emphasize Vulcan logic and belittle
human emotions.
“Tuvok,” I said to the air, “I do believe you *are*
learning.”

VI.

Some days later, when the storytelling circle met for the
week, Tuvok arrived with his Talking Stick. It elicited much
comment; I could only hope it did not elicit equal envy. When
near the end, Tuvok rose, stick in hand, I can’t say that I was
surprised. I had been expecting it since he had shown up.
For almost a year, Tuvok had sat on the circle fringe,
listening only. Now, realizing that he was finally going to
tell a story himself, the circle’s between-story chatter faded
with astonishing alacrity. Looking at me, he said, “On several
occasions, Commander, you have asked me for a story about the
Vulcan seas. Originally, I meant to tell a story which dated
from the time before the Reformation of Surak. There are many
tales–historical and fictional–of pirates, or battles, or…I
believe you would call them ‘sirens’. But I choose to tell about
none of these things. Something you said, some months ago now,
decided me against them.”
He switched the Talking Stick to the crook of his other arm.
“This story takes place exactly one hundred standard years ago,
and involves two brothers. Because the Vulcan life-span is longer,
differences between siblings is often generational. We rarely
‘grow up together’, as do humans. So one of these two brothers
was twenty-seven years old. The other was six. The elder was
caring for the younger while their parents were…elsewhere.
“Their family lived in a harbor town on a sea. The younger
brother had…desired…to be taken sailing for some time. He
had been ‘nagging’. To please him, the older brother finally
agreed and they took out the family boat some way on the water.
Yet the younger brother discovered he suffered from sea-sickness,
so his older brother had him sit above-deck and look at the
horizon while the older brother shifted the sail to go back in.
It was a windy day and the sail boom snapped out of the older
brother’s hand. He grabbed for it, afraid it might strike his
younger brother. Instead, it struck him on the side of the head,
and unconscious, he fell overboard.
“The younger brother was still ill from sea-sickness, and
had only begun to learn to swim. And his older brother was much
heavier. He could not lift him onto the boat, nor did he know to
turn him onto his back to keep his head above water. The boy
panicked. His brother slipped away from him, and drowned.”
I glanced around the circle. It was utterly silent. I knew
where this story was going and suspected they did, too. My
throat felt dry and I wanted to weep for the six-year-old who had
lost his brother, and for the man who stood here now, a century
later, forbidden by his culture to shed any tears. I wondered if
he had ever cried.
Tuvok went on. “The boy did manage to get back into the
boat and secure the boom, contact the coast guard. A shuttle
came to retrieve him. The body of his brother was found later
that day.
“No one blamed the child. He was young, and his brother
should not have taken him out alone. Yet the child knew that,
had he not panicked, had he thought logically about the
situation, his brother might not have died. Some years later,
when it came time for that boy to chose his occupation, he
decided to pursue one in which he could learn how to deal more
efficiently with crises. He became a police officer. Vulcan
does, indeed, have police.” Tuvok paused and tilted his head.
“He also learned better how to swim–but he has not set foot on a
boat since that day, and has no wish ever to do so. This is not
logical, but it is true, nonetheless.”
He shifted the Talking Stick again, held it out slightly and
focused his eyes on the announcer on top. He did not look at the
circle. “I was that child.” Then he sat down.

****

Stories are sacred. Stories remind us of who we are. So
long as we remember our stories, we will not forget our ancestors
or where we come from. We will not forget ourselves.

He-d’ho!

** FINIS **

The above story was conceived in something of a pique after
watching “Initiations.” I get tired of the Hollywood Plastic
Medicine Man. I thought it time a native voice was heard,
speaking for a native character. I gave him a background and
nation, since no one else seemed inclined to do so, and I have
endeavored to present something authentic as a counterbalance to
the amorphous bit-of-this-bit-of-that-throw-it-in-the-stew
“Native American spirituality” we’ve seen.

Although the original was written as a stand-alone piece, it
generated a “sequel” of sorts, or perhaps an answer, written by
Peg Robinson, telling Janeway’s side of the story. That sequel
is entitled “Circle” and should be available in the archive.
I then wrote an answer to that (“A Cherished Alienation”), which
generated a braided novel, with Peg and I passing the talking
stick back and forth.

Joseph Little Otter
Macedon
jrz3@psu.edu

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

The Paris Journals: Madeleine, vol. IX

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!news.duq.edu!newsgate.duke.edu!agate!howland.erols.net!worldnet.att.net!cbgw2.lucent.com!news.bu.edu!acs1.bu.edu!crime Sun Jan 26 13:49:10 1997
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!news.duq.edu!newsgate.duke.edu!agate!howland.erols.net!worldnet.att.net!cbgw2.lucent.com!news.bu.edu!acs1.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: NEW: Madeleine (VOY, Paris)
Date: 25 Jan 1997 16:47:44 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Message-ID: <5cddfg$hl2@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs1.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

DISCLAIMERS: The characters belong to Paramount, but the story and the
character of Caitlin Paris, nee Matthews, are mine.

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 1

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

“I saw her mid the realms of light,
In everlasting radiance gleaming;
Co-equal with the seraphs bright,
Mid thousand thousand angels beaming.

I strove to reach her, when behold,
Those fairy forms of bliss Elysian,
And all that rich scene wrapt in gold,
Faded in air–a lovely vision!”

–Alfred, Lord Tennyson
‘And ask ye why these sad tears stream’

*******************************************************************************

“Well, Carey, what’s it gonna be?” Pablo Bathart grinned confidantly
across the table in his quarters.
The engineer looked from the pot to the cards in his hand and
back again. “Too rich for me.” He sighed. “I fold.”
Bathart’s grin widened. “Looks like it’s just you and me, Paris.”
“Looks that way.” I closed my cards and strategically fingered one
pile of chips.
“Well? What’s it going to be?” He asked.
Bingo! He was bluffing. Bathart always got antsy when he was
bluffing. “I’ll see your ten and raise you twenty.” I replied.
“You’re bluffing!”
I raised a cool eyebrow. “It’ll cost you twenty to find out for sure.”
Bathart stared at his cards. Finally, he shrugged and tossed in the
matching amount of chips. “I just know I’m going to regret this. Call.”
“Three lovely ladies and a pair of twos.”
“Damn.” He threw down his cards. “Pair of tens.”
“Two tens!” Harry exclaimed. “Are you crazy? You bet a weeks worth
of replicator rations on two tens?”
Carey and Ma’ataaba both rolled their eyes. The folly of youth!
“Well, yeah.” Bathart replied sheepishly. “Okay, so it was a stupid
move.”
With a chuckle, I reached across the table to collect the small mound
of chips. “Come to papa.”
“Papa-to-be.” Carey corrected. “So what’s it gonna be this time,
Paris? A toy? Another blanket? I swear you’re spoiling that kid before he’s
even born.”
Smiling, I shook my head. “None of the above. I thought I’d replicate
a few books this time, like ‘Tales of Grigo-Rahna’ or ‘Green Eggs and Ham’.”
“Hmph. ‘Green Eggs and Ham.’ Sounds like tomorrow’s breakfast,” noted
Ma’ataaba wryly. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but I still haven’t
recovered from tonight’s entree.”
“Oh, it wasn’t so bad.” Bathart commented. “As long as you didn’t
pay any attention to the way it quivered on your plate.”
We transferred the rations to my account and scattered to our various
quarters. All in all, not a bad haul for an evening’s pleasure.
Cait was already asleep when I walked in, but woke up when I bent over
to kiss her cheek.
“What time is it?”
“2430, give or take a minute or two.” I replied, pulling off my
turtleneck.
“Did you win?”
“Of course. Martinez didn’t play this evening.” I slipped between the
covers and cuddled up behind her, my arm resting over her expanded waist. “I
figured I’d replicate a few children’s books this time. How does that sound?”
She snuggled into my chest. “Fine. Now, be quiet and let me get back
to sleep before you know who wakes up.”
“Why? Was he restless tonight?”
“There you go again. What makes you think it’s a he? And yes, *she*
was. So if you don’t mind.” She turned her head to glare over her shoulder.
I rose up on an elbow catching her chin briefly in my hand and kissing
her. “I won’t say another word.” Lying back down, I buried my face in her
neck and inhaled the spicy fragrance of her shampoo. “Except to say
I love you.”
A hand slid lightly over my arm, and fingers intertwined with mine.
“Shhh,” she said. “I love you, too.”

The following week we entered an area of space frequented by a people
known as the Britac. We had been warned that, while they had no territorial
claim to the sector, they sometimes attacked solitary vessels for economic and
technological gain. As soon as we entered the region, Captain Janeway ordered
yellow alert, but as the days passed without incident, this increased
vigilance really took its toll. Tempers became frayed and patience was
stretched to its limits. At any moment, I expected one or more of the crew
to stand up and scream ‘I can’t take it anymore!’. Heck, I might have even
joined them.
With a grunt of exhaustion, I flopped onto our couch and toed off
my boots. At least the navigation and propulsion systems still checked out.
Every day at the end of my shift, I had gone down and run level three
diagnostics on all of them, leaving any necessary maintainence to B’Elanna and
her crew.
B’Elanna. Now there was a spot of sunshine, snapping crewmen’s
heads off like stalks of celery and growling at everyone, including Chakotay.
Hoo-boy, I did not envy Harry in the least. It took someone with more patience
than Tuvok to put up with her at this point. Luckily, he was just the man
for the job. I had to grin. Almost seven months had passed since his injury
and he could still pull a pretty effective guilt trip on her. For once they
were giving Cait and me a show, instead of vice versa. I just couldn’t believe
she still let him get away with it. Guilt could be a very powerful ally.
I stretched out on my side, letting my eyes roam about the room. Maybe
Carey was right. Over the past few weeks, it had literally become strewn with
baby stuff, a crib, blankets, clothes, toys, you name it. Some were out right
gifts; others were the unintentional gifts I made from the replicator rations
I won at the poker games. Enh, so what? Even if we were on the other side of
the galaxy, my kid wasn’t going to grow up wanting, whether it was for material
items or love and affection.
“Computer, time.”
“It is 1723 hours.”
Hmmm. It surprised me that Cait wasn’t back yet, but if anything had
happened, someone would’ve contacted me. I had reached my anxiety threshold
about two months ago when it came to worrying about her. She was bound and
determined to do what she wanted, and I couldn’t stop her. All I could do
was bite my nails and hope for the best.
Other dads had had it worse in some ways. Carey said he had had
sympathetic labor pains during the birth of his first son, and Ma’ataaba had
suffered through bouts of morning sickness whereas his wife had felt perfectly
fine, and yet before Voyager was lost, both had gone on to have more kids.
Unbelievable. And here I thought Rowan had prepared me for pregnancy and
fatherhood. Hmph, not by a long shot!
The doors opened and Cait waddled in, all seven and a half months
of her. “Oh gods, my back hurts.” She moaned.
I sat up and moved my legs to make room. “Here, sit down and I’ll
rub it.”
She slipped off her boots and complied. I began at her shoulders
but quickly worked my way down to her lower back because that was where the
pain really gathered.
“Ow! Unh. Oh gods, I just want this to be over.” She groaned as
I worked on a particularly stubborn knot. “Rowan was so easy. In and out
in a matter of days, but this, this goes on and on. I’m tired of being an
elephant. I’m tired of sleeping on my side. I hate this uniform. I want my
body back.” Her voice wavered a bit. “A clumsy, overstuffed targ.”
Thank gods she couldn’t see my eyes roll. Here we went again. “Cait,
you’re not ugly. You’re just tired and anxious. So am I.”
“But you don’t know what it’s like. The extra weight. The added
responsibility. Seeing others move gracefully, flitting around the pool in
their bikinis, bending so low their breasts practically fall out of the
halters. Don’t deny it. I saw you looking at that blond.”
Good grief, not this again. “Right. And looking was all I did.
I didn’t program her, Cait. Besides once you have the baby, you’ll have her
beat easily.” I scooted a little closer to whisper in her ear. “You know
I can’t take my eyes off you when you’re in a swimsuit.”
“Before you couldn’t, but what about after all this? What if I stay
fat? Everytime you come to bed, you’ll think ‘there’s my fat wife’ and
you’ll-”
“Cait, stop it! That’s not true and you know it. I should never have
suggested we visit that damned program.”
“But you can’t understand what it’s like.” She sniffled. Oh brother,
here came the tears. “I can’t stand up or sit down with any measure of grace.
My back always hurts. My feet hurt. And what if I’m not a good mother,
after all. What if-”
“Oh for gods’ sake! Cait, will you listen to yourself?” I was too
exhausted to be very patient. *Think, Thomas. Think. Something you can-
Bingo!* “Okay, you don’t believe me? Come with me.”
I grabbed her arm and helped her to her feet, leading her into the
bedroom and in front of the full-length mirror. “All right. You want to know
what I see when I look at you? Stand right here and I’ll show you.”
“But, Tom, my back hurts.”
“Humor me for a few minutes and keep your eyes glued to that mirror.”
I took a position directly behind her. “Now, look at yourself, Cait. How
wonderfully round and fertile you look. Minus the tears, you’re beautiful.”
My voice dropped to a breathy whisper as I began to unfasten the top
portion of her uniform. “Whenever I see you, you take my breath away. There
is a power within you that I’ll never have, never know.” I lifted off the
maternity jacket and threw it aside.
“Tom, please, I’m-”
“Shhh. Keep looking in that mirror. First, we have to get these
trousers off. Place your hand on my shoulder and lift up your right foot.
Don’t worry. I’ve got you. Now the left. Good. Now for this damn shirt.
There. See. These clothes hide your beauty, Cait. Even these.” I unclasped
the bra, and her swollen breasts surged over my hands. “Beautiful. Look how
full and rich they are, ready to feed our child. You’re so beautiful, Cait.
Look at yourself. How could you ever think you’re ugly?”
I pressed my lips along her shoulder slowly making my way up her neck.
“Beautiful…You’re simply…beautiful…and I love you…very…very…much.
Mmmm. Feel how hard I am. I’m this aroused just by undressing you. To me,
you’re the most beautiful woman in the galaxy.”
Fresh tears gathered in her eyes, but this time a smile formed on
her lips. “Tom, can we?”
I spun her gently around and kissed her on the lips. “I thought you’d
never ask.” I winked at my vanishing reflection as she pulled me toward
the bed. *Good going, Thomas. I do believe you’ve saved the day.*

Later that night, I woke up to the sounds of whispering. Cait wasn’t
in bed, and I pushed myself up on my hands to look around. A dim light came
from the other room. Cait sat on the sofa stroking her belly and reading
softly, “Green Eggs and Ham” if I wasn’t mistaken. I got up quietly and went
to her.
“You okay?”
She looked up. “Yes. *Your* child is keeping me awake again.”
“Mine? It takes two to tango, love.”
“So that’s what she’s been trying to do. And here all this time I
thought it was a Scottish jig.” Her green eyes twinkled sleepily as she held
up the book. “This is a very strange story.”
I laughed as I sat down. “Wait until you read ‘Horton Hears a Who!’ or
‘The Sneetches’. Although, I think my favorite will always be the Grinch.”
Seeing her puzzled expression, I asked, “Didn’t you ever read any Dr. Seuss
when you were a kid?”
She shook her head. “Guess I’m making up for lost time now. Go back
to sleep. I’ll be in as soon as she’ll let me.”
I placed my hand on her belly and felt a determined wriggle beneath my
fingers. “Man, she is restless. Can I get you something to drink?”
“No thanks. I’ll be okay once she settles down.”
I kissed Cait’s cheek and returned to our bed. With a low “oof”,
I fell down on my pillow. As long as I knew they were safe, I could sleep.

**********

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 2

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

“They are retreating, Captain,” Cait announced. “But shields are
down to twenty percent and forward phasers are off-line.”
I spun around quickly to check on her. My wife, my *pregnant* wife,
was on the bridge during a firefight. I shook my head. It didn’t matter.
I could have talked until I was blue in the face and she still would have
reported for duty. At least up here I knew where she was and if she was safe.
The Captain noticed me staring and turned toward tactical. “Everything
all right, Lieutenant?”
Cait grinned and ran a hand over her belly. “Yes, Captain. We’re
fine.”
“Good. Keep it that way.” Janeway glanced back at me and raised a
confidant eyebrow.
With a relieved sigh, I swung back around. Shit. No warp.
No impulse. Not even thrusters. “Captain, we are dead in space.”
She grimaced. “A better choice of words might be in order, Mr. Paris,
but I get the picture. Bridge to Engineering, B’Elanna, what’s your status
down there?”
“Critical, Captain. We’ve taken a lot of damage and I’ve got wounded
down here. We’ve had to divert power to a containment field around the warp
core to prevent a breach. At this point, I can’t even begin to estimate when
propulsion will be back on-line.”
I got to my feet. “Captain, permission to go down to engineering and
lend a hand.”
“Granted. Commander, I want …” She turned away as I headed for the
lift.
I cast one last glance at Cait. She flashed me an encouraging smile
and mouthed ‘Be careful’. ‘You, too’, I nodded before ducking into the lift.

B’Elanna wasn’t kidding. Engineering was a mess. Five people were
in sickbay being treated. Seven crewmen remained at their posts nursing less
severe wounds.
The threat of counter-attack loomed over us. Voyager, even in
its current battered condition, was too great a prize for pirates like the
Britac to pass up, and I was eager to get propulsion back on-line and get
the hell out of there.
Ma’ataaba, Carey, and I worked like fiends, barely getting impulse and
thrusters operational when Voyager shuddered around us. Martinez sung out the
damage. Decks two through four and the bridge. I didn’t wait for the details.
I had to get to Cait. Stumbling my way across the quaking floor, I collided
with Chakotay, Harry, and others from the bridge as they came out of the lift.
Cait and the Captain weren’t with them. Chakotay said they had been taken
to sickbay. I stared past him at the lift and he grabbed my arm. “We’ve
relocated the bridge to engineering, Paris. I need you here. You can’t help
her if you don’t help us.” Another hit sent us flying into the wall, me in
his arms, both of us fighting to keep on our feet. He was right, and I obeyed,
and somehow, by the skin of our teeth, we escaped.
Yet, none of that seemed to matter now as I sat here in sickbay
clutching Cait’s hand. I should have stayed at conn. If I had, maybe none of
this would have happened. Maybe I would have spotted some weakness in their
attack plan or chosen a different evasive maneuver or something. Anything.
Gods, she looked so fragile with that jagged line of pink scar tissue
cutting across her face, almost exactly like the porcelain doll my grandmother
kept in a glass display. It had a crack in just about the same place, across
the forehead and the nose, ending on the right cheek. I was the one who put it
there. I must have been about nine and I was chasing my sister through their
house when I crashed right into the cabinet and knocked it over. Gram cried
for almost a week. Cait’s cicatrix was hardly permanent. It would disappear
in an another hour. It was the scars inside her that wouldn’t be so quick
to heal.
The baby was gone. The Doctor had performed a fetal transplant and
done all he could to save it, but the damage was too great. The little heart
just wouldn’t respond. Kes showed it to me. Cait was right. It would’ve
been a little girl–a beautiful little girl.
I pressed the back of Cait’s hand to my cheek. She had been barely
conscious and in a great deal of pain when they brought her in. Neither Kes,
nor the Doctor were sure she had known what was happening. When she woke, I
would probably have to tell her.
A hand clasped my shoulder and squeezed it. “Tom, I can’t begin to say
how sorry I am.” The Captain spoke softly, the way she did when she tried to
retain her composure.
“I know, Captain.”
“I have informed Commander Chakotay that you and Caitlin are to have
as much time off as you feel is necessary.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
The hand remained on my shoulder, but she was silent. I kept my eyes
on Cait rather than look around. If the Captain was crying, I knew I would,
too, and I didn’t want Cait to wake up and find me blubbering uncontrollably
at her bedside.
“Tom, I know I speak for the entire crew when I say our thoughts are
with the two of you, and if there is anything either of you need, please don’t
hesitate to ask us. We are your friends, Tom. We want to help any way
we can.”
I glanced up. The cuts on the Captain’s face had healed, but her blue-
grey eyes were moist. I swallowed and quickly looked away. “Yes ma’am.
Thank you, Captain.”
Her hand squeezed my shoulder once again and lifted. Behind me, the
doors opened and shut. Cait and I were alone. I bit my lip, but hardly felt
it. *I will not cry. Not now. Not yet.*
A few more minutes passed before the fingers in my hand wiggled.
Cait’s eyelids fluttered slightly, and then sprang open.
“Cait.” I whispered, getting to my feet. “Cait, honey, I’m here.”
Her green eyes darted from the ceiling, to me, to the walls, and back
to me. You could almost see the gears turning as she tried to make sense of
her surroundings. Then, all of a sudden, everything locked into place. Her
eyes opened wide and her right hand rose hesitantly and rubbed across her
flattened stomach. She uttered a small cry and turned her face away. I didn’t
have to tell her after all.
“Cait, it’s-” I stopped. I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t tell
her things would be all right because they wouldn’t be, at least not for quite
a while. I swallowed the lump rising in my throat. “Cait, I love you and I’m
here. I’m not going anywhere.”
Her shoulders began to shake gently, and I reached over with my free
hand to dry the tears spilling down her cheek. She pushed my hand away.
“Please, please leave me alone.”
“Cait, honey-”
“Please, Tom.” She wrenched her hand out of mine and curled up on
her right side.
I stared at her, my mind not quite comprehending what it was being
told. I placed a hand on her shoulder and she scrunched herself together even
more. I sank down onto the stool and dropped my head into my hands.
She had every right to be angry with me. I had let her down when she
needed me most. If only I hadn’t left the bridge…Oh gods, why did I? I drew
a ragged breath and got slowly to my feet.
“I’m sorry, Cait. It probably doesn’t mean much, but I am sorry. I’ll
be in our quarters. Call me if you need anything.” My knuckles turned white
as I clenched my fists to hold back the tears. “By the way, the Doc said you
could come home tomorrow afternoon. I’ll come by and pick you up.
How’s that?”
“If you want to.” She mumbled.
My mouth opened, but I shut it quickly. What more could I say? I
turned and walked out of sickbay.
All the way to our quarters, I prayed no one would say anything to me.
If they did, I wasn’t sure what I would do in response. Scream? Break down
into tears? Take them by the uniform and smash them into the wall? Either of
the three seemed possible as I long as I teetered on this emotional precipice.
It would only take one touch or word to send me over the edge.
The doors to our cabin came into view. *Almost there, Thomas, almost
safe.* The doors slid apart and shut behind me. I froze. I had completely
forgotten about the crib and all the other items we had amassed.
“Computer, secure quarters.”
Shaking from head to foot, I glared at the crib. There it stood, some
silent testament to the happiness which had been snatched away from us.
I couldn’t think of anything, except how much I wanted to destroy it and any
other reminder of the baby. It wasn’t fair. We had gone through so much.
We wanted this baby. Dammit, it wasn’t fair!
Three steps brought me beside the tiny bed. *Get rid of it! Get rid
of it all!* I tore it apart piece by piece, my hands trembling with rage.
I broke it all down, even further than I had to, snapping joints,
tearing out fasteners, even ripping the books I had replicated just a week
earlier into shreds.
An hour passed, maybe two, before I finally turned back from the
reclamator. All that remained now were the same furnishings we had started
with eight months ago. The room was clean. It was gone, all of it. There
was nothing left to destroy. I let out a whimper of triumph and sank to my
knees, my arms wrapped around my stomach. Gods, it felt so empty it hurt.
Crashing onto my right side, I curled up on the floor and began to cry.

The next morning, I surprised the hell out of Chakotay by requesting
to remain on duty. I didn’t see that I had much choice. If I was working,
I was doing something that made a difference to me, to Cait, to everyone.
For some reason knowing that was more important to me than ever. Besides what
else could I do? Sit around our quarters thinking about how bare the rooms
now looked or about how hollow I felt inside?
When the lunch break rolled around, Harry made it a point to ask me to
join him and B’Elanna. I refused. I didn’t want to be around anyone, except
maybe Cait and Kes said she was asleep. Breakfast had been hard enough to get
through without all the sympathetic stares and words of condolence. I wasn’t
ready for round two. So I hightailed it down to navconn instead and ran a few
diagnostics. They didn’t have to be done. B’Elanna and her crew had just
finished repairs, but they needed to be done, at least, I needed to do them.
Anything to keep me busy and get me through the day.
I felt almost numb, but not completely numb. I could hear people,
but I couldn’t focus on their words. I could smell food, but it all smelled
and tasted the same. Even just walking took an extraordinary amount of effort.
All I really felt like doing was curling up on the bed, but I knew if I did
that I would never move again.
At 1730 hours I stopped by sickbay to pick-up Cait. “So.” I asked as
she pulled on the clothes I had brought with me. “How do you feel?”
“About as well as can be expected.” She replied, keeping her gaze
fixed firmly on anything other than myself.
I rubbed my forehead. *Stupid question, Thomas. How do you think she
would feel? Ready for a night out on the town?* Shit. I still didn’t know
what to say to her. I was so afraid I would say the wrong thing. I had so
often in the past.
“Oh, by the way, I removed the crib and the rest of the things.”
“Why?”
“Why? I don’t know. I guess I thought it would be better for both of
us, less pain or something. I just felt I had to do it.”
“Oh.” Her back stiffened and then her shoulders jerked in a clumsy
shrug. “Yes, you’re right. It did have to be done. I’m ready. Let’s go.”
I reached out and brushed a strand of auburn hair from her face. “All
right. Do you want to go straight home or do your want to stop by the mess
first for an early dinner?”
“I’m not hungry.”
“No, I didn’t think you would be. Home, it is then.”
She stiffened once again as I slid my arm around her waist, but I
attempted to brush my apprehensions aside. Yet, as we walked down the
corridor, I couldn’t ignore the fact that her rapid pace made it impossible for
me to keep it there. Once inside the lift, I tried to pull her close for a
hug, but she pressed hard against my chest forcing me to release her.
“Please, Tom, we only have one deck to go.”
“You won’t let me hug you?”
“I don’t feel like being hugged, all right? I don’t feel much like
anything.”
“All the more reason we should-”
The lift doors opened and she bolted down the hallway. I caught up
with her at our doors as she punched in the code.
“Did Tuvok say if I was still on the bridge or back on deck patrol?”
“I don’t know. The Captain gave us both as much time off as we need.”
Her gaze swept over my uniform. “I see.” The doors opened and she
stepped inside, stopping immediately. I barely had room to squeeze around her.
“You really did get rid of it all.”
“I told you I did.”
Her eyes closed and the colour drained from her face. She swayed
slightly and I put my arms about her just in case. The mossy eyes flew open.
“What are you doing?”
“You looked like you were going to faint. I wanted to catch you.”
“Well, I’m not. You can release me. I’m fine. In fact, I’m going
to shower and then go by Tuvok’s office to request a return to duty.” She
twisted herself out of my arms and marched toward the bathroom.
“Duty? Cait, c’mon. No one expects-”
“No. You’re right. We have to get on with our lives. We can’t dwell.
It won’t bring the baby back.”
“Cait, I didn’t say that.”
“No? Well, then, it’s what I’m saying. Sitting around here will only
make me morose. Keeping myself busy has always been the best thing for me
to do.”
The bathroom door shut behind her and I sat down on the bed. I wasn’t
sure what I had expected. When faced with other tragedies, she had shut
herself away for a while, doing her work, sleeping, and eating, but nothing
more. Usually, I gave her a little time, two or three days max, before trying
to coax her into talking, but not now. We needed each other like never before,
and the feelings of apprehension I had pushed aside earlier returned with their
full force. Maybe she thought I had let her down, and now she felt she
couldn’t turn to me. I had to show her she still could. I needed her, too.
I walked over and knocked on the bathroom door. “Cait?”
“I’m just getting ready to step in.” She replied and I heard the
shower come on.
“Okay, I’ll wait.” I went back to the bed and threw myself across it,
staring up at the ceiling. A little girl. We would have had a little girl.
On an impulse, I got up and went over to the terminal on the desk. It took me
a minute or two, but I convinced the Doc to let me see the autopsy report. I
scanned it quickly, bypassing most of the medical mumbo-jumbo, until I found
what I was after–the DNA scan.
“Computer, extrapolate from physical and genetic records a possible
image of the Paris infant at full-term birth.”
“There are twenty-five possible images available.”
“Choose the most likely one.”
“There is a .0175 margin of error.”
“That’s okay. Do it.”
Slowly, a face took shape before me. Beautiful. Green eyes and red
hair, just like her mother. The bathroom door opened. I hastily saved the
image and shut down the terminal.
“You still here?” Cait sniffled, pulling the robe tightly about her
as she walked past me into the closet. Her eyes were red and swollen.
“Where else would I go? Have you been crying?”
“No. I got some soap in my eyes. Excuse me.” She darted back into
the bathroom and closed the door.
It was no use. I crossed over to the bathroom and rapped on the door.
“Cait, I’m going to go snag some food. I didn’t eat much today and probably
need something. Shall I wait for you?”
“No, I’m not hungry. You go ahead. I may replicate some toast a
little later.”
“All right. Will you be okay?”
“Yes, I’ll be fine. Don’t worry.”
“I’ll try not to. Cait?”
“Yes?”
“I do love you.”
A small silence fell before I heard her soft reply. “I know.”
I almost broke down the damn door, a part of me determined to hold her
until the sorrow we both felt melted away. But I didn’t. Instead, I backed
quietly away and left.
Luckily, the dinner crowd hadn’t arrived yet so the room was fairly
empty. Neelix gave me a supportive smile and told me to take a seat, that he
would bring me something. I nodded and sat at one of the smaller tables in the
corner.
A soft gurgle drew my gaze over to the sofa. Megan Delaney-Parson sat
there spoonfeeding her first, a six month old named Blake. I watched them;
I watched her try to coo and cajole him into taking the pureed goop she
offered; I watched his chubby little hands push hers away because he evidently
didn’t like whatever it was. A tiny smile curved, then fell from my mouth.
Eight months from yesterday morning and it might have been Cait sitting there
with our daughter. I started to look away and found out that I couldn’t.
It hurt like hell to observe them, but it was like a wound that itched.
I couldn’t stop myself.
“Tom, are you all right?”
“What?” I jerked around. Neelix held out a napkin. Oh geez!
I hadn’t even realized I was crying. I wiped my face and shoved the napkin
in my lap as he set a bowl of soup in front of me. “Thanks.” I said,
silently wondering if I could even eat now.
“You’re welcome.” He sat down in front of me and remained silent for
a moment. “Tom?”
“Hm?”
“Kes, Valaxis,and I want you and Caitlin to know how very sorry we are,
and if there’s anything you need, anything at all, you can call on us day or
night, even if it’s just to talk, especially if it’s just to talk. You two
are our friends, you’re practically family, and we want to be there for you.”
I set my spoon down and stared into the steaming broth. I couldn’t
look at him. “Thank you, Neelix.”
“Will Caitlin be joining you?”
“No. She’s going to talk with Tuvok about returning to duty.”
“I see, and you don’t think she should, do you?”
“I didn’t say that. She can do what she damn well pleases.”
“Oh. You know, Tom, for some people work is necessary to keep them
grounded. It lets them feel that at least one part of their lives is still
under control. I know cooking does that for me.”
“I know. I know. I just wish-” I stopped. *Not now. I will not
break down again now.*
“You just wish what?”
“Nothing. Listen, Neelix, I hope you don’t mind, but I’d kind of like
to be alone. You know, get some thinking of my own done.”
“Of course. Just let me know if there’s anything else I can do.” He
stood up and reached over the table to pat my shoulder. As he bustled back
into the kitchen, I glanced over at the sofa. Megan and her kid had left.
I was alone.

Cait was back in our quarters by the time I returned. She sat on the
sofa staring at the streaks of light outside the window. Two untouched pieces
of toast and a half-drunk cup of tea sat on the coffee table.
“Are you finished?” I asked.
“What? Oh. Yeah, I guess.” She glanced in my general direction
briefly before turning back to the window.
“The tea is still warm. Are you sure you don’t want it?”
“I’m sure.”
With a shrug, I tossed the two items down the reclamator. “Did you
talk with Tuvok?”
“Yes. I’m back on duty tomorrow. Mostly administrative, but by the
end of the week I’ll be back on corridor patrol.”
“Good for you!” I hoped my enthusiasm sounded genuine. I took a seat
on the sofa facing her and looked out the window. “Cait.” I ventured after a
few minutes. “Do you want to talk about what happened?”
“No.” She turned away from the window, looking past me into the
bedroom. “Actually, I think I’m going to go to bed, what with duty tomorrow.”
“That’s probably not a bad idea.” I said and followed her in despite
the early hour.
We undressed in silence, with Cait opting for pajamas instead of her
usual gown, and we crawled into bed. Immediately, she rolled away on her side.
“Good night, Tom.”
I snuggled up behind her, placing my arm over her waist. “‘Night.”
“Tom?”
“Hm?”
“Would you mind moving back to your side? I don’t feel like cuddling
tonight.”
“Of course. I understand.” But I didn’t. I wanted to hold her. I
needed to hold her, to feel her warmth pressed against me telling me I was
still alive no matter how eviscerated I felt on the inside. I scooted away and
called for lights out. “Good night, Cait.”

“No. Please no. Oh, please, no.”
Somehow Cait’s soft mutterings filtered through and I woke. She lay
facing me, still asleep. A tear squeezed out from beneath her lashes and
rolled toward the pillow she clutched tightly. “No, no, no,” she begged.
“Cait.” I shook her shoulder gently. “Cait, honey, it’s okay. It’s
just a dream. C’mon, wake up.”
Her eyes blinked open and her hand reached out slowly for my face.
I caught it and pressed the fingertips to my lips. “It’s okay, honey.
I’m here.” I whispered.
She sucked in a sharp breath and jerked back, sitting up and tucking
her knees under her chin.
“Cait?” I sat up, too, and placed an arm about her shoulders. “Do you
want to talk about it?”
“There’s nothing to talk about. It was a dream, that’s all.”
“It was more than that. You’re trembling. Cait, c’mon, talk to me.”
Shrugging my arm off, she lay back down. “Tomorrow. Right now, I just
want to get some sleep.”
With a sigh, I settled back down, draping my arm over her waist.
“Tom.”
“What?”
Her hips jerked. “Your arm.”
“What about it? You don’t want me to hold you? I thought it would
help.”
“Well, it won’t. I told you, I’m tired.”
“Sorry. I wasn’t aware that being held was exhausting work.” My jaw
tightened as I withdrew to my side of the bed.
Without a word, she sat up, grabbed her pillow, and marched into the
other room.
“Cait? What the devil? Computer, half-lights.” I scrambled out of
bed and followed her. “Cait, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”
She shook her head. “It’s not that. I just feel restless and I’ll
only keep you awake. Now go back to bed.”
“Like hell I will. Not without you.” I grabbed the throw just as she
reached for it.
“Give me that.”
“No. Not until you look me in the eye and tell me what’s wrong.”
“Wrong? Wrong?” Her green eyes lifted to mine, but the angry fire I
expected to find in them was missing. “What could possibly be wrong? Less
than thirty-six hours ago I lost our child and just because I don’t want to
cuddle with you, something is wrong with *me*?”
“Cait, that’s not what I meant.”
“Oh? And just what did you mean? Never mind. Give me that throw.”
She snatched it from my hands and stretched out on the sofa. “Go back to bed,
Tom. Computer, sleep mode.”
“Cait.” I stood there in the dark trying desperately to think of
something to say and failing miserably.
“Tom, do us both a favor and go back to bed.”
The words struck me as brutally as any fist in the gut. It was no use.
She wouldn’t talk to me and she wouldn’t listen to me either. I stooped down
and tucked the throw in around her. “Cait, I do love you.”
“I know, Tom. Please wake me in the morning.”

*************

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 3

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

“AHHHH!” Cait gasped as another contraction began.
“Breathe, Caitlin.” Kes instructed. “That’s right. Breathe.
You’re doing fine. You’re almost there.”
“Oh, thank gods.” Cait looked up at me. “See what I go
through for you.”
I squeezed her hand and smiled. “Almost there, ‘Mommy’.”
She swallowed and bit her lip. “Oh gods! Oh-oh-oh-oh gods.”
A sputtering wail came from the foot of the bed.
“Beautiful.” Kes observed.
“Yes, she is. Congratulations, Lieutenants,” the Doctor
remarked. “Kes, could you-?”
“Of course, Doctor.”
*She! We had a daughter!* I kissed Cait’s hand, then her
lips. “I love you. How do you feel?”
“Exhausted.” She smiled.
“Here you go.” Kes placed the child in Cait’s arms.
Oh gods, she was beautiful. A dusting of fine red hair and
a pair of glistening emeralds for eyes. Amazing.
“She is so beautiful, Cait.” I said softly.
Her tired green eyes looked up at me. “She takes after
her father.”
I stroked the tiny cheek, watching my daughter yawn for the
first time. “Welcome to Voyager, Madeleine.” I whispered.

*BEEEP*
My eyes blinked open. It was the same dream I had been having for the
past month and it always woke me with a smile on my face. I stretched and
lazily rolled over to hug Cait. My hand hit the bed with a soft thud. She was
gone! I sprang out of bed only to spot her curled up on the sofa. Oh. Right.
How could I have forgotten?
“Cait.” I went over and gently shook her shoulder. “Cait, it’s time
to get up. Are you sure you want to report for duty today?”
She rubbed her eyes and sat up. “Yes, I’m sure.”
“All right. Just checking.”
She got to her feet and shuffled off toward the bathroom. “I’ll be
out in a minute.”
“Yeah, fine.” I sank down on the sofa and ran a tired hand through my
hair and down my face. I wondered if she could make it through the day; hell,
I wondered if I could.
My hand clutched at my stomach. The empty blackness still lay deep in
my belly, growing larger it seemed with each breath I took. Cait wasn’t any
better. You could see it in her face, the skin drawn so tightly you could
almost see bone. I walked over to the desk and activated the viewer.
The image was still there. Beautiful, just like in my dream. My finger
reached out and caressed the cool, plexiglas cheek. If only, oh gods, if only.
The water shut off and Cait came out of the bathroom. Her movements
were slow, almost deliberate, as if she concentrated on each single action.
She glanced briefly in my direction. “Aren’t you going to shower?”
*At birth, had she looked just like Madeleine?*
“Tom?”
“What? Oh, yeah. I guess I had better get going.” I closed the file
and got to my feet. It was like walking in quicksand, each step sinking
deeper and deeper until I scarcely had enough energy to drag myself under the
shower, but I did. After all, our lives hadn’t ended. They only felt
like they had, and that was infinitely worse.
We reached the mess by 0650 and chose to sit by ourselves. Cait hardly
said two words, but she did eat, easing my mind somewhat until Nicoletti
walked in. She had been one month behind Cait in her pregnancy, and here she
was still round as a beach ball, while Cait sat beside me barely able to choke
down food. Wave after wave of resentment broke over me, sweeping away all
reason.
*Goddammit! It isn’t fair! Our child had just as much right to live
as hers! Why did ours have to die? What did we do? It just isn’t fair!*
The screams grew and grew inside me, swelling like a tide all the way from
my gut. I bit my lip hard to hold them back.
My gaze shifted to Cait. What little colour that had been in her face
drained away and her fork lowered to her plate. “Cait?” I placed my hand over
hers, but she jerked back fast, nearly toppling her tray.
“I’m not very hungry anymore,” she said quietly, gluing her eyes to
the table.
Something told me I had to get her out of there and fast. “It’s all
right. I’m not hungry, either. I’ll take care of the trays. You go ahead.”
For the first time that morning she truly looked at me, a faint
expression of gratitude on her face. “Thank you.”
I hastily compiled the trays and carried them over to the reclamator.
As I followed Cait out the door, Nicoletti caught my eye. She looked close
to tears herself as she mouthed ‘Sorry’. I shook my head. It wasn’t her
fault. Whatever anger or resentment Cait and I felt, it wasn’t really
directed at her or her baby, only the circumstances.
As soon as we were outside, I pulled Cait into a deserted side corridor
and into my arms. For a nanosecond, she surrendered to the warmth I offered,
but when I lowered my head to kiss her, she pushed against my chest tearing
herself out of my grasp.
“Cait, don’t.” I said, reaching for her.
“Please, Tom. This isn’t the time or the place.”
“Since when did that ever matter? Cait, don’t go.” I grabbed her arm
as she started to walk away. “Is it room? Is that it? Is it room you want?”
“I think it would be for the best.” She replied softly without looking
around.
My heart plummeted through the thirteen decks beneath my feet. She
didn’t want me. She needed someone, and she didn’t want it to be me. I had
let her down once too often. “Cait, please.” I pleaded, ready to drop to
my knees if necessary.
Slowly she turned her head and our eyes met, hers swimming in tears.
“Tom, please let me go.”
That was the last thing I thought I was capable of doing; yet I did.
She flew around the corner and down the hall. I sagged against the wall, my
hand holding my belly. The blackness had expanded so much I felt like I
was collapsing in on myself. “Cait, I’m sorry.” I begged in a whisper.
“Please don’t hate me. I never meant-”
Voices came from the other passage headed in my direction. My hand
dropped to my side and I straightened up as best I could. The last thing I
needed was to be relieved of duty.

Three more days passed, and the silence between Cait and myself grew
worse and worse. I peered over the top of the PADD that contained the monthly
crew evaluations for conn. Cait sat on the opposite end of the sofa staring
at, but not really seeing the PADD resting on her knees. I could guess where
her thoughts were.
Tonight was my usual poker night. Nobody had mentioned anything to me,
but I knew from the last game it was to be held in Harry’s quarters around 2030
hours. I glanced over at the chronometer. In five minutes, to be precise.
Maybe propriety dictated my absence, but I had to do something. I couldn’t
concentrate on my work, and this quiet only made the ache in my belly worse.
“Er, Cait, I think there is a poker game at Harry’s tonight. Would you
mind if I went?”
No reply.
“Honey, did you hear me?”
“Yes.” She answered without looking up. “It might be a good idea.”
“I’ll stay here if you want me to.”
“No, go ahead. It will do you good.”
With a sigh, I tossed down the PADD and got to my feet. I bent over
and kissed the top of her head. “Don’t wait up.” I said, knowing full well
she wouldn’t. “You never know how long these games can last.”
“I know.”
“Well, wish me luck. Maybe I’ll win us enough rations for a whole
dinner. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”
“I’m not hungry.”
“Maybe not now, but we could save them for our anniversary. Maybe we
could have a night-time picnic on the holodeck. Just you and me under a starry
sky with a little wine, some chicken, and anything else we want.”
“Whatever.”
Yeah. Whatever. I stooped to kiss her once more and then left. Why
the hell was I doing this? I certainly didn’t feel lucky. Hell, I couldn’t
feel much of anything anymore except for this damned emptiness that hour by
hour sucked away a little bit more of my life. It was as if some invisible
cord still stretched between me and Madeleine.
I stumbled into the safe haven of an empty lift and sunk to my knees,
doubled-over like I’d been punched. “Computer, hold lift.” I could see
her little body as clearly as if it lay in front of me. Blue, fragile and
still–oh gods, she was still. *”Help her. Doc, you’ve got to help her.”
“I’m sorry, Mr. Paris, but she’s dead. I did all I could. I’m sorry.”*
“I know, I know.” I cried quietly. “But I can still see her. I can
see her.”
*Thomas, stop it! Stop it! Get a hold of yourself!*
My hand reached up and I pulled myself to my feet, a drowning man using
his last ounce of strength. I scraped a fist across my eyes and dusted off
my uniform. “C’mon, Thomas, old man, you can do it. Get yourself to Harry’s.
Computer, resume. Deck seven.”
*Head up, shoulders back. Just like the old days, Thomas. Remember
how long Dad used to make you stand at attention? You did it then, you can do
it now. That’s the way.* The lift doors opened and I exited. *C’mon, smile.
Okay, don’t smile, but don’t cry either. C’mon, you can do it. Get to
Harry’s. You’re almost there.*
I pressed the door release to his quarters. “Hey, Harry, ready to lose
a few replicator…rations…to me?” I froze. The first round had already
been dealt with Martinez taking the fifth seat. I stood there, unable to
think, unable to speak, just staring at them like some dimwit with my mouth
agape. “Oh. I guess you’re not.” I finally stammered, backing out the door.
Carey scrambled to his feet. “It’s okay, Paris. Take my place. I’ve
got some work I’ve been neglecting.”
“No, no. That’s okay. You go ahead.” I ducked down the corridor.
“Tom! Wait!” Harry called and gave chase. “Wait!”
I stopped to let him catch up.
“Tom, I’m sorry, but we didn’t think you’d want to play, you know,
being so soon after-”
“You could’ve asked, Harry.”
He hung his head. “You’re right. We should have. I’m sorry, really
sorry.” He placed a hand on my shoulder. “Why don’t you come back in? We can
deal you in on the next game.”
I shook my head. “Nah. You guys were right. I don’t actually feel
up to it.”
“Tom, c’mon, we-” He stopped as I continued to wag my head. I could
tell my refusal hurt him and I was glad. He was my best friend. How could he
push me aside like this?
“Harry, go back to your game.”
“Tom, c’mon.”
“Harry, go.”
Realizing he couldn’t persuade me, he reluctantly went back inside.
I bolted down the corridor. I didn’t know where I was heading, only where
I wasn’t. I couldn’t go back to my quarters; Cait didn’t want me there.
My friends didn’t want me around either, not with the stench of death clinging
so tightly to me.
Voices approached from around the bend. Shit. I didn’t want to see
anyone. I slipped down a side corridor to wait. An access panel sat in the
opposite wall. I jerked it open and climbed inside, shutting it behind me.
The voices passed, but I crawled further into the tube.
*Crawl away, Thomas. Crawl away and hide. Hide? Hide from what?
The crew? My friends? My wife?* Everything I really wanted to hide from
was on the inside. The pain. The memories. The dreams. They were all
inside me, trapped. They couldn’t get away and neither could I, but I
tried anyway.
I must have crawled through half the ship until my palms and knees were
raw and bruised. My elbows buckled and I drug myself the last few meters to
another vertical conduit. For several minutes, I sat in it, exhausted, trying
desperately to collect myself, but I couldn’t.
The pain had grown beyond my control. All the voices in my head,
the images, even the sound of her heart–beating slow and steady. I could
hear it. *Oh gods, she isn’t dead, is she? It’s all been a bad dream.
Dammit, tell me it’s all been a dream. No, Thomas, she died. It’s the warp
core you’re hearing. You must be near engineering. See, deck ten. Oh.*
“Oh gods.” I cried softly, covering my ears with my fists. “I’m
losing it. Help me. Oh gods, help me. I can’t-I can’t lose control.
Not now. I have to stay together. I have to stay together.”
*Then stay together, Thomas. That’s an order.*
Cait was in bed by the time I returned. She pretended to be asleep and
I let her think I was fooled. How could I tell her where I had really been?
How could I tell her what I had been doing? How could I tell anyone?

I opened the rear gate of the shuttle. Chakotay stood in the
bay, shifting his weight with impatience. “It’s about time, Paris.
Get going.” He seized me roughly by the shoulders and propelled me
toward the corridor.
“Why? What’s up?”
“Cait went into labor. She’s been calling for you. Hurry.
Run, Tom.”
I fled down the empty corridors, his words snapping at
my heels. “Run, Tom. Hurry. Hurry. Run, Tom, run.”
“Deck five.” I gasped, reading the sign. “Almost there.
Right around-”
Dead end.
“What?” I spun around. “I couldn’t have taken a wrong turn.”
“Run, Tom.”
Another dead end.
“Hurry.”
Another.
And another. No sickbay anywhere!
I grew desperate, calling Cait’s name, asking where she was,
screaming for her not to give up, that I was on my way. Finally, a set
of doors appeared. Sickbay! Choking with relief, I dashed in.
Everyone stood clustered around a biocrib. I stepped forward
eager to see what my child looked like. The Doctor glanced up.
“The child is dead, Lieutenant. Where were you?”
“You took too long, Mr Paris.” Tuvok echoed.
Kes stared at me, her blue eyes brimming with tears. “Oh, Tom,
how could you?” She turned and buried her face in Neelix’s shoulder.
B’Elanna glared at me too angry to even speak, and Harry’s face
was filled with disappointment. “Where were you, Tom? Cait called
and called.”
“I tried.” I panted. “I tried to get here. I ran all
the way. Where is she? Where is Cait?”
“How could you?” cried a voice behind me.
I looked around. Cait flew at me, her fists raised.
“You lied! You lied and now she’s dead. I hate you! I hate you!
IhateyouIhateyouIhate-”

“Nunh.” My eyes opened and my hand slid down the empty pillow beside
me. The room was still dark. Without even looking, I knew where Cait was.
I sat up. Yep, standing beside the couch, staring out the window as usual.
It had become her habit after her own dreams left her too upset to go back
to sleep. I got up and went to her.
“Another nightmare?” I asked.
“What else? Did I wake you?”
“No, I managed to do that quite nicely on my own. I don’t suppose you
would like to talk about it?”
“No.”
“Figured.” By now, I knew this conversation by heart. “Can I get you
something to drink? Some tea?” She would refuse, but I always asked anyway.
“No. I’ll be fine. Go back to bed.”
“Cait, I-” My hands rested on the gold silk covering her shoulders.
I had given her the pajamas a few years ago on her birthday. “Cait, what’s
happened to us? We’ve lost the baby, but not each other. We need to talk.”
“Not now, Tom. I’m tired, you’re tired, and we’d probably say things
we didn’t mean. Maybe in a few days.”
“All right. Sure. Whenever you’re ready.” I kissed the back of
her head and returned to our bed. A few days. First, it had been tomorrow.
Then, it had been a few days. Now, it was a few more days. I rolled onto my
side away from her vacated spot. With a little luck, maybe I could fall back
asleep.

**********

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 4

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

*BEEEP*
I rubbed my eyes. The water was on in the bath. Cait was already in
the shower. I rolled over and hugged her pillow tightly. She had bought the
shampoo during a one day/one night shore leave on Halalamin. It smelt of
incense and floor cushions and garments of silken gauze. I closed my eyes
and inhaled deeply.
Cait had looked so lovely at dinner that night, her hair flickering
scarlet and gold in the candlelight. She had been only three months along
then, her stomach just starting to display a gentle curve. I touched it
whenever possible. I loved feeling the growing roundness of her belly.
Every morning and evening, I would run one or both hands over it, tracing the
expanding profile of our child. It must have driven her crazy, but it
fascinated me to think that she and I had created this other being.
The water shut off, and I released the pillow, reluctantly as if it
were her. She came out of the bath and the steam carried the shampoo’s scent
over to where I lay. Without a word, I got up and went into the bathroom.
It didn’t take either of us long to dress anymore–no kissing or
cuddling to distract us. We made our way up to the mess, and just like the
previous two mornings, Cait left me halfway through the meal. This morning it
just hurt more when she did. After all that happened last night, I really
wanted to be with her. We didn’t have to talk. I simply needed to feel the
reassurance of her presence, but what could I do? I couldn’t make her stay
when she obviously didn’t want to. I took a bite of toast and tossed the slice
back onto the tray. Shit, I didn’t think I could chew, much less swallow now.
Shit. *Keep it together, Thomas.*
“Mind if I sit down?” Harry’s voice made me look up.
Still too choked up to speak, I waved a hand at the vacated place
across from me. He set his tray down and slid into the seat. An uncomfortable
silence fell as he took his first bite of food. We both knew why he was here,
but that didn’t make what he had to say any easier on either of us. After a
few moments, his fork clattered to the plate and he drew his napkin up,
furtively glancing at me as he wiped his mouth. I sipped my coffee and let my
eyes wander around the room.
“Tom.”
“Hm?”
“Tom, I want to apologize for what happened last night. I don’t
pretend to know what you are going through, but you are my best friend, and
last night, I let you down when you needed me. I’m sorry.”
I swiped the napkin across my mouth. “Harry, you don’t have to
apologize. I can’t really fault you for what happened. If our places were
reversed, I might easily have done the same thing. Yeah, it did hurt, but I
know you didn’t do it intentionally.”
“But it’s more than that. I told you how sorry I am the baby died,
but I feel like maybe I should say or do more, and I don’t know what.”
“Harry, there’s nothing you can do. Helplessness comes with the
territory. You’re not the only person who feels uncertain around me.”
“But I’m your friend. I should be able to-”
“To what? Change the past? Erase my pain? Harry, I don’t expect
either from you or anyone else. What happened happened, and we all have to
learn to live with it. If it’s any consolation, simply by sitting down and
eating with me this morning, you’ve helped. I was getting ready to leave
until you came over.”
He brightened slightly at that. “I did? Good. We could do it more
often, just the two of us like it used to be in the good ol’ days.” He flashed
me a grin, which I tried my best to return.
“Yeah, Harry, I’d like that.”

One by one, the days passed. Harry kept his promise; sometimes I ate
with just him, sometimes with him and B’Elanna. Otherwise, I usually skipped.
I wasn’t very hungry and Cait no longer ate with me at any time of the day.
To be honest, we hardly ever saw each other anymore. That seemed to
be the way she wanted it, and it worried me. Each time I did see her, she had
grown paler and thinner, like she wasn’t eating at all, and I wondered if
anyone else had noticed. Then one morning I stared long and hard at my own
reflection and realized I didn’t look much better.
I was living from duty shift to duty shift, and I guessed she was doing
the same. Neelix had been right. It was the one time during the day when I
felt somewhat in control. Yet no matter how hard I tried not to, I thought
about them–Madeleine and Cait. Sometimes it was just a passing memory of Cait
triggered by something someone said or did. On other occasions, it was either
the computer image of Madeleine or the memory of seeing her in sickbay.
The last was the hardest to control. Once or twice, I almost broke down
at conn.

“What the hell is this?” I barked and Ensign Hamilton blushed deeply
before the rest of the bridge crew. I shoved the PADD back into her hands.
“Just scanning it, I’ve counted four mistakes. How the hell am I supposed to
make heads or tails of this report?”
“I don’t know,” she said quietly. “I’m sorry, sir.”
“Fix it. I want to see a corrected copy by 0800 tomorrow.”
“Yessir.” She stood rooted to the spot, her chocolate eyes wide open.
“Do you have a problem with that, Ensign?” My own gaze narrowed. I
was in no mood for anything, particularly some plea for leniency.
Her eyes darted over my shoulder. She swallowed hard and shook her
head. “No sir. I’ll get right on it.”
I let out a nearly inaudible sigh of relief as she walked away.
My shift was almost over, and my nerves felt like tinder. I hadn’t slept
well in so long I had forgotten what a good night’s sleep was like. Right now,
all I wanted to do was retreat to Sandrine’s and have a few drinks. Alone.
How long could she do it? How long could Cait stay away? Sooner or
later she would have to talk to me, wouldn’t she? Or would I simply walk in
after shift one day and find all her things gone? Dear gods, if she only knew
how often I crept over to the terminal while she was asleep and stared at
Madeleine’s image, my eyes darting back and forth between the screen and her
own sleeping countenance. Same hair. Same colouring. Mother and daughter.
Looking at one was like looking at the other. They were so beautiful. Both
of them. So very, very beautiful.
“Lieutenant?” Bathart tapped me on the shoulder and lowered his voice.
“Tom, I’m here to relieve you.”
“Oh, right.” I sniffled. *Sandrine’s, old man. Get yourself to
Sandrine’s. You need that drink.* “Listen, keep an eye on the port nacelle
output. It’s operating within normal parameters, but I’ve noticed a small
fluctuation every now and then. If it gets worse, notify engineering.”
“Gotcha. Will do.” He slid into my seat and glanced up. “You okay?”
“Yeah, just a little tired.” I gave his shoulder a friendly pat and
headed for the lift.
“Mr. Paris, one moment.” Chakotay’s voice caught me right at
the doors.
“Wonderful.” I muttered under my breath. “Just what I needed.”
I stepped back and let the full lift leave without me. “Yes, Commander?”
He walked up the steps and ushered me into a newly-arrived, empty lift.
“You were a little hard on Hamilton, weren’t you?”
I bristled, my fingers curling into two white-knuckled fists. “I don’t
think so. The report was slipshod. Reading only the first few lines,
I encountered several mistakes. I don’t think you would have accepted it
either in that condition.”
“Probably not, but your response that time and a few other times today
did seem sharper than necessary. I’m sure you haven’t meant them to, and with
all you have been through recently, I think-”
“Computer, halt lift. Look. Don’t patronize me, Chakotay. If you
don’t think I’m fit for duty, fine. Relieve me. Otherwise, let me do my job.”
“If you would let me finish, Tom.” He continued quietly. “I was about
to say I thought you and Caitlin had held up very well considering the
emotional load you must be bearing. You’re fortunate to have each other to
lean on at a time like this.”
“Yeah, you have no idea.” I growled. I leaned back against the wall
of the lift and crossed my arms over my chest. “Is there anything else you’d
like to tell me?”
He studied me for a moment. “I suppose not. Although, I do have one
question.”
“Oh? What?”
“How are things *between* you and Caitlin?”
My eyes opened wide and I just stared at him, speechless. In all this
time, no one had asked me that, and unlike the other questions I regularly
received, I didn’t have a carefully rehearsed response ready. A lump rose in
my throat and my gaze dropped to the floor.
He placed a hand on my shoulder. “Why don’t we go to my quarters, Tom?
We can talk there. Computer, resume.”
I followed him mutely out of the lift, biting my lip. Something inside
me had just snapped and if I wasn’t careful, I would break down right there
in the corridor. *Keep it together, Thomas. That’s an order.* My mind
chanted the words over and over, and by the time we reached his quarters,
I had managed to regain some control, but my hold on it was so slippery I
wasn’t sure if I could maintain it. “I don’t know where to begin.” I said
as the doors shut behind us. “You might be in for more than you bargained for,
sort of like popping the cork on a bottle of champagne.”
He glanced around the room, his mouth twitching in mild amusement.
“Nothing too fragile in view. I think the room will survive. Have a seat.
Can I get you something?”
“Like a shot of scotch?” I hinted, taking a seat on the couch.
“Actually, I was thinking more along the lines of tea or coffee.”
“How about a shot of spinach juice then?”
“Coming up.” Within seconds he placed a chilled glass in my hand and
then sat down in a nearby chair with his own steaming mug. “Now, let’s start
with you, Tom. How are you doing?”
“Ah, hell, Chakotay. I haven’t the foggiest. It depends on when you
catch me.” I took a sip of the cool, green liquid. “Some days are better than
others. Sometimes I’m angry; sometimes I’m just tired; and sometimes I think
I’m going to drop everything and bawl my eyes out. Sometimes I even wonder if
I’ll ever be able to think about having another kid.”
“From what I’ve heard and studied that sounds like a fairly normal
reaction. The death of a child hits us very deeply, even more so than that of
another adult. It strikes us at our cores, and it isn’t something that can be
brushed aside or ignored, because the pain will always be there in some form
or another.”
“Wonderful. Just what I needed to hear. That I’ll feel this way
for the rest of my life.” My eyes darted nervously about the room. “You know,
I used to be joking when I called you Commander Freud, but that’s what you’ve
become, isn’t it?”
Chakotay took a sip of his beverage. “If people feel comfortable
speaking to me, I am more than willing to take the time to listen.”
“But it must be tough. I mean, who do you talk to? Your spirit guide?
The Captain?”
“Sometimes one. Sometimes both. Sometimes neither. And yes, you’re
right. At times it is quite difficult, especially when I know that a few words
in someone’s ear can ease the spirit of another. However, I respect the trust
the crew has given me over the years. I have no desire to lose it.
Furthermore, it’s the duty of every first officer to know the crew he serves
with.” The dark eyes narrowed slightly. “And I know you, Paris. You and your
attempts to redirect topics that hit uncomfortably close to home. We were
talking about you and Caitlin. How is she holding up?”
I set the glass down on the table and let a long, heavy sigh escape
through my lips. “I wish I could tell you, but I don’t know. Terrible, isn’t
it? She’s my wife and I don’t know. Speaks volumes, doesn’t it? But
honestly, Chakotay, if you think she’s been quiet in public, you should see her
in our quarters, that is, when she’s there. Half the time she avoids it and me
like the Endaran plague. We don’t talk anymore, we don’t eat together, and
anytime I try to hold her she pushes me away.” I stared down at my hands,
eager to avoid his gaze. “And then there are the nightmares. She has
them almost every single night. I try to get her to talk about them, but she
won’t. Most nights she exiles herself to the couch because she can’t get
back to sleep right away, and I lie awake, listening to her toss and turn.
I don’t know what to do. I’m scared she’s falling apart before me and I can’t
stop her. I’m scared I’m going to lose her, too.”
A scream exploded silently in my chest. The thought had occurred to me
about a week ago, but this was the first time I had admitted the possibility
out loud, as if saying it would make it come true. “You can’t understand.”
I whispered between clenched teeth. “I’m really scared, Chakotay. I can’t
lose both of them.”
“Tom, the one thing I do understand is that you can’t help someone
who doesn’t want help.”
“No, she does want it. I can feel it. Metaphorically speaking, she
may have put up a wall, but I can see through small gaps in it. Sometimes
they are almost large enough for me to stick my hand through and touch her,
but then they close up, and I’m right back where I started.” I drug my hands
over my face. “I don’t know. I think maybe she blames me. I wasn’t there
when she needed me. I failed her. I failed both of them. Maybe if I had
stayed on the bridge instead of going down to engineering.”
“Tom, you can’t start thinking that way.”
“Like hell, I can’t. I promised her I’d be there for her, and I
wasn’t, and if I hadn’t let her down then, maybe she would turn to me now.
Instead, she’s so angry I don’t know how to reach her, but I have tried.
Dear gods, I’ve tried and nothing.”
He slowly set the mug down on the table. “Tom, I want you to listen
to me. Is it possible that you’re overreacting or misinterpreting Caitlin’s
responses to some degree?” I opened my mouth, but Chakotay held up his hand.
“Let me finish. It’s not unusual for a bereaved parent to experience
nightmares and incredibly intense feelings of anger and guilt. Caitlin has
always dealt with her problems quietly. Is it possible that your own sense of
loss and guilt has coloured your vision of hers?”
“Have you talked with her recently?”
“In passing.”
“Then, with all due respect, how the hell do you know? You aren’t the
one she’s married to. You aren’t the one she lives with. And you sure as hell
aren’t the one she keeps pushing away.”
“No.” He acknowledged softly. “I’m not, but without getting into any
contest with you, I have known her longer and I am also someone she has turned
to in the past. I’ve seen her handle tragedy before. She doesn’t blame
others. Like you, more often than not, she finds a way to blame herself.”
He leaned forward in his chair. “Tom, I’ve told you before it’s tricky
with her, being there without hovering, but if you push too hard, you push her
away. My advice would be to give her time, but since you’re uncomfortable
with that, why not ask her for help? Ask her to listen to you. You’ll make
her feel needed while showing her she isn’t alone in her grief. The death of a
child is as much a shared experience as its birth. Maybe you need to open her
eyes to this fact.”
“Maybe.” I sat back and let out another sigh. “I just wish I knew
why, you know? Why did it have to be us? Why did it have to be our first?”
“I can’t answer that, Tom. No one can.”
“I know. It’s just that we were really looking forward to her birth.”
I gave a half-hysterical giggle. “You know, it’s funny. I kept calling it a
he and Cait kept insisting that it was a she, and Cait was right. It would’ve
been a little girl. Did you know that?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Yeah. I saw her. Kes showed her to me. She would’ve looked like
Cait.” I closed my eyes as the memory of the metal tray came flooding back.
“Oh gods, if there had been any way, *any* way, doesn’t she know I would have-”
The words caught in my throat, tangling in a sob I tried desperately
to suppress.
“Tom, listen to me. You can’t blame yourself. Your going to
engineering was in the best interest of everyone, including Caitlin and
the baby. This tragedy would not have been prevented if you had stayed on the
bridge or gone to sickbay with her. In fact, things might have been much
worse. This wasn’t your fault.”
“Don’t you think I want to believe that? Gods, you have no idea how
much I want to believe that, but I can’t.” I bent over, hiding my face in my
hands as the tears began to flow. “I just can’t.”
Chakotay moved to the sofa and guided me into his arms, holding me
there for several minutes. “It’s all right, Tom. Let it out. There’s no
shame in it. That’s it.”
“There are times when I see her so clearly.” I bawled. “She was
so tiny. Ten fingers and ten toes. Almost perfect. We had made all these
plans. So many things I wanted to do with her. We would’ve named her
Madeleine after Cait’s mother.”
“Why don’t you?”
“Huh?” I lifted my face and drew a sleeve across my eyes. “Why what?”
“Why don’t you name her?” He stood up and crossed over to the
bathroom. “If you wanted, you could even have a memorial service, either
privately or with friends. Here. I think these are what you’re looking for.”
I gratefully accepted the tissues he proffered. “Thanks. Don’t you
think it’s a little late to do something like that?”
“There’s no time limit on mourning, Tom, and it might bring you and
Caitlin closer together.”
“I don’t know if Cait will agree to it.”
“You’ll never know unless you ask her. It will at least give you one
more reason to talk to each other about what has happened.”
“True. Look, can I use your bathroom?”
He waved a hand. “Be my guest.”
“Thanks.”
I let the cool water run over my fingers for a moment before splashing
my face several times. Bloodshot baby blues stared back at me as I patted dry.
The man in the mirror didn’t look like me anymore–a good ten years older than
I was and eaten away by life. Tell Madeleine good-bye? What was the use?
She was already gone. I never even got to say hello.
Still, a part of me liked the idea. I could almost picture Cait and I
sitting side by side surrounded by our friends, both of us trying to hold in
our tears until we were back in our quarters and in each other’s arms. Yeah,
right, she wouldn’t agree to it.
I stepped back into the room. “Say Chakotay, I was on my way to
Sandrine’s. How about a game of pool?”
He shook his head. “Give me a raincheck. I have some work to finish.
However, if you still want to talk, it can wait.”
“No, not right now, I guess. You’ve given me a lot to think about
already. Thanks.”
“Anytime, Paris. My door is always open.”

**********

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 5

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

I made my way to the holodeck, more drained now than edgy. The bar was
already open. Shit. Dalby and a few others clustered around the pool table.
I nodded a greeting but made no effort to join them. Instead I took my usual
table by the fireplace and stretched out my legs. Almost immediately, Sandrine
placed a glass of burgundy in front of me. I looked up and gave her my best
attempt at a smile. It didn’t fool her for a minute. I had made her much
too real. She set her tray down and slid her hands along my shoulders.
Her palms gently kneaded my tense muscles.
“My poor Thomas. I have heard the tears of so many, some of joy,
some of loss, but it is different when it touches someone you are
fond of. And I will always have a soft spot for you, cheri.”
I grasped one hand and pressed my lips to the ivory fingers. It never
ceased to amaze me–the almost human warmth the computer could give
these images. “Thank you.” I whispered.
She nodded, a soft sadness lurking at the corners of her eyes as she
moved off to serve another patron. If she had been the real Sandrine, I would
have cried in her arms.
A hand tapped me on the shoulder. “Tom, may I sit down?”
I shut my eyes. Oh no. Not now. Please. “Sure, Jenny. Go ahead.”
Delaney shot me a quick hint of a smile as she took the seat next
to me. “Look, Tom, I know we haven’t been the best of friends for some time
now, although that’s probably putting it mildly.” She added with an uneasy
laugh.
I gazed at her warily out of the corner of my eye. “Yeah, I think it
would be.”
The blond head drooped as she glanced down at her hands. “Yes, you’re
right. It would be. I was quite the jealous bitch when it came to you and
Caitlin, and I’m truly sorry. Watching you two over these past months, I’ve
slowly come to realize that you two belong together. You never looked at me
the way you do at her.” She paused, still staring at her hands, and then
abruptly, she looked back up. “But that’s not the reason I came over. See, I
can remember what it was like when my brother died. He drowned, you know.”
“No, I didn’t know.”
“Yes, when he was five. Megan and I were twelve at the time and we
were on one of those family vacations we took with my uncle’s family every
summer. All totaled that meant about ten kids running everywhere. That
particular summer we went camping at some lake, and right away we decided to go
swimming. We were all laughing and splashing about with a lot of other kids
when my mom started looking for Blake. He was the youngest and very quiet
compared to the rest of us noisy Delaneys. It wasn’t that unusual for him to
wander off by himself and just sit down somewhere and watch animals. Birds,
fish, even insects, it didn’t matter what it was. Life fascinated him.” She
gave a sad chuckle and clenched her hands together. “My Dad was always saying
he was going to grow up to be this great biologist, but to us he was just a
weird little brother. So at first, when he didn’t respond, we didn’t think
too much of it, and we just went on playing, but it got near lunchtime and
he still hadn’t shown up. I remember my mom and dad and my uncle and
my aunt running back and forth along the shore shouting his name. Other
parents, fathers mostly, joined in the search; the other mothers were too busy
hanging on to their own kids like they were going to disappear, too.
“Tom, I got so scared. Mom was screaming and crying. I mean, she
completely lost control. I had never seen her that upset. She kept calling
him ‘her baby’, and nothing anyone said or did could calm her down. Luckily,
one of the other mothers was a doctor and she finally gave her a sedative.”
Jenny paused and took a deep breath. “It was almost nightfall before one of
the park rangers found him. He had waded into a thick cluster of reeds,
probably looking at tadpoles or something, gotten tangled up and drowned.”
Her voice had dropped to a near whisper, and I reached over to give
her arm a squeeze. “I’m sorry.”
She tossed her head defiantly and cleared her throat. “Yes, well, it
hit us all very hard. For a while, Mom and Dad fought all the time over any
little thing. Some days they wouldn’t even speak to one another. They seemed
so angry at each other. I’m not sure why. Maybe they each thought the other
was to blame or something silly like that. Megan and I were even afraid they
would split up, but they didn’t. They began seeing a counselor, and about two
years later, a new Delaney entered the world, my baby sister, Julia.
“Anyway, the long and short of it is, I know what you two must be going
through, and if you ever need an ear to bend or a shoulder to cry on, you know
where my room is. No strings attached, honest.” She concluded with an
sympathetic smile.
I was floored. This certainly wasn’t the ditsy sexpot I was used
to seeing. “Um, thanks, Jenny. I really appreciate that. Maybe I’ll take
you up on the offer, but not right now, okay?”
“I understand. I just wanted you to know.” She stood up and placed an
impulsive kiss on my cheek before moving away.
I reached up, savouring the warmth the slight pressure of her lips had
left. In one of the metal plates mounted on the wall, I watched her reflection
sway its way toward another table. It was all so wrong. The kiss should have
come from my wife, not an ex-girlfriend, but it would be so nice to hold
someone and be held in turn, to feel their warmth and energy, to finally feel
my own after all these weeks. *Dammit, Cait, I just want to hold you. Is that
to much to ask–to want to hold you and tell you I love you? I swear that’s
all. Honest.*
I emptied my glass and lifted it, signaling Sandrine for a refill.
She brought it over, but I barely raised my eyes from the fire to acknowledge
her. It just didn’t make sense. How could the death of one tiny being who
never even saw the lights of sickbay cause this much pain?
*Goddammit, Madeleine, why did you have to die? I was so ready to be
your father. I wanted to hold you and feed you and read you all sorts of
stories, not just Dr. Seuss. And once you got older, I would have taken you to
the park on the holodeck and I would have taught you how to swim and-*
I could picture us so clearly, her standing on the side of the pool in
her little swimsuit, a yellow one, maybe, with white polka dots or daisies.
I would be standing waist deep in the water in front of her with my arms
outstretched. *C’mon, honey. Jump. I’ll catch you. On three. Yes, you can
do it. C’mon. One, two, threee!* With a splash, she would land, little arms
and legs flailing wildly. *C’mon, kick. That’s it. Just like we’ve done
before. Atta, girl. You’re doing it. You’re doing it! Keep paddling, keep
paddling. Don’t stop. Good girl! You’re swimming!*
I could almost hear the pride in my voice, and a tear rolled down
my cheek. I wiped it away quickly hoping no one had seen. Chakotay was right.
We needed to say good-bye, at least I did. I couldn’t keep living like this–
lost in a future that would never exist–too much in the present needed my
attention.
The doors creaked open and someone walked toward my table only
to stop halfway. I heard Sandrine whisper, “Try to cheer him up.” I didn’t
hear the response, but the steps came closer.
“Tom, you busy?”
I didn’t bother to glance up. “Not at all, Harry. Like the little
lady says, try to cheer me up. It’s a new game, winner gets a free drink.”
I cavalierly waved a hand at the seat across from me. “What’s on your mind?
I haven’t seen you or B’Elanna outside the bridge in two days.”
He grinned and sat down. “I need a favor.”
“Shoot.” I said, taking a swallow of wine.
“I need a best man.”
I choked, coughing half the wine back into the glass and blazing a
trail up my nose with the rest. “What?” I gasped, frantically signalling for
a napkin and a fresh glass. “When did this happen?”
“Officially? Two nights ago.”
“Ah, that explans your scarcity. Well, I’m damned. Congratulations.
Have you set a date? Hey, Sandrine, Harry here is getting married.”
She smiled and rolled her eyes as she handed me a fresh glass of wine
and a towel. “Not this one, too? Who will be left for me?”
“You can have the Doctor.” Harry replied with a grin.
“Oh?” A cunning look came to her face. “You know, I have been having
this sore throat recently.” She winked and moved away.
“A date?” I prompted him.
“That all depends. Are you going to help me?”
“Of course, I will. I’d be honoured to. This is the best news I’ve
heard in a long time.”
“Well, we just figured it was time. We’ve more or less built a life
together, might as well take that final step.” His fingers tapped nervously on
the table. “Were you this anxious when Caitlin said yes? I feel like I’ve got
enough energy to run through Tuvok’s fitness course fifty times.”
“Comes with the territory.” I chuckled quietly. “I don’t think
there’s any getting around it. Hmmm, this means I get to plan your bachelor
party. This could be good. Revenge can be very sweet.” I stroked my chin
thoughtfully for effect and watched his eyes open wide as his fingers sped up
their little dance.
“C’mon, Tom, that’s not fair. I pared yours down a lot. You should
have heard some of the suggestions I got.”
The memory of the evening brought a genuine smile to my face. “I can
just imagine, but you still threw quite a doozy. A holoprogram in your hands,
my friend, is a dangerous thing. I’m definitely going to have to put in a
little overtime to top it.” I lifted my fresh glass of wine in salute.
“Uh-huh, just so long as you remember who I have to go home to.
Getting married from a biobed is not the type of ceremony I have in mind.”
I nodded solemnly. “So noted.”
Leaning back in the chair, I listened to him lay out the tentative
details. They had already taken the Klingon oath in private–go figure!–and
now planned to have the human ceremony on the holodeck. As it stood, I would
be the best man and Cait, if she agreed, would be the matron of honour.
Matron. I snickered. She’d love being referred to as that. I couldn’t wait
to tease her about it, and then I remembered I wouldn’t be doing that any
time soon.
Hell, when we got married, I thought we were home free and right away
began looking forward to kids and growing old together. It never occurred to
me that we might find ourselves being ripped apart like this.
“So you’ll do it?” Harry jerked me back from my meandering thoughts.
“Oh, yeah, of course. Do you even have to ask?”
He grinned and I felt a twinge–all right, more than a twinge–of
jealousy. He thought they had everything to look forward to and here I felt
like everything was slowly draining away. His brow puckered in a frown.
“Tom, you okay?”
I stared into my glass and tossed down a large, uncooth gulp of wine.
Too bad it wasn’t scotch, I could have used the burn. “Just remembering my own
wedding, buddy, and how happy I was.”
“Was?”
“That particular day, I mean. Harry, my friend, I wish you twice as,
no, make that four times as much happiness.” I lifted my glass.
His frown deepened. “Tom, I told B’Elanna I’d meet her in a few
minutes, but if you’d like to talk I know she’ll understand.”
“Nah, nah.” I shook my head emphatically and winked. “Don’t keep the
little woman-to-be waiting. Besides, I just got through having a drink with
Chakotay and I think that fulfilled my counselling quota for the day, maybe
even the week. You go ahead, and give B’Elanna my congratulations while you’re
at it.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yep.” I tried to smile as I waved casually toward the exit, but it
was little more than a tight grimace.
“All right. If you say so. But you know my door is open day or
night.”
“Better not let B’Elanna hear you say that or there’ll be no wedding
at all.”
“Paris.”
I snickered at his exasperation. “Yeah, I know, Harry. And thanks.”
My gaze followed him out the door. Sandrine hovered nearby, but I
shooed her off, too, finished my drink, and left. I caught an early dinner
alone and returned to our quarters. Cait wasn’t there. Somehow I didn’t think
she would be.
Choosing some mournful Adalian flute music, I sprawled across
the couch. Our wedding picture sat about a meter away on the coffee table.
I stretched my hand I out as far as I could, but it remained just out of reach.
Cursing, I lay there and studied her from afar, in my mind, my hands tracing
over the gentle slope of her bare shoulders. I could almost feel her skin
beneath my fingertips–its smoothness, its warmth, so alive then and so
beautiful. I rolled away, squeezing my eyes shut to stop the tears and the
memories, but they came and came, beating and kicking me as I tried to burrow
out of their reach in the sofa cushions.
Hours later, I sat up and rubbed the salty crusts from my eyes. Shit.
I hadn’t even realized I had dozed off. I looked around. 2145 hours and still
no Cait. It had almost become some sort of sick game. She knew what time I
woke up, she knew what time I went to bed, but tonight, dammit, I had made up
my mind. I was through playing.
I went over to the drawers in the bedroom and pulled out her dark green
nightgown, laying it out just so on the foot of the bed. It was one of–no,
wait–it was *the* first present I ever gave her, seeing it just might spark
some pleasant memory. At least, I hoped it would.
I ducked into the bathroom to get ready for bed. After my impromptu
nap, I wasn’t all that sleepy, but just to be on the safe side I kept all the
lights on while I lay in bed planning out exactly what I would say to her.
No way in hell, she was sneaking by me tonight.

“This is the Doctor to Lt. Paris.”
“Paris, here.” I responded groggily, sitting up and rubbing
my eyes.
“Lieutenant, we need you in main engineering immediately.”
“Doc, can’t it wait? It’s, what, only 0217!”
“Now, Mr. Paris!”
From his tone, I knew I had no choice, but why me? I glanced
at Cait’s side of the bed. Still empty. Oh shit. Panicked, I pulled
on some sweats and stumbled out the door.
“It’s about time.” He said when I arrived. “The Commander
has been up there for some time, but she will not come down.”
“Who?” I asked as my gaze followed his up to the top of the
warp core. Three people were up there, one extending a hand to the
other two, who stood way out on a support beam. My mouth went dry.
“Oh gods, no.” I said softly. “Cait, don’t.”
“We thought if you went up there,” the Doctor continued. “You
might have more success than Commander Chakotay.”
“Huh? What?” I couldn’t take my eyes off them. If I did,
they might fall. “I’ll try, Doc.”
B’Elanna held out a safety harness and helped me strap it on.
“You can do it, Tom. If anyone can reach Caitlin, you can.”
A huge lump rose in my throat. “I don’t know if I can,
B’Elanna.” I mumbled. “I’ve been trying for weeks and she’s pushed me
away each time. Who’s to say this time will be any different?”
She grabbed me by the harness and slammed me against the wall.
“I say so. It has to be. You have to make it different. If you go
up there convinced you’ll fail, you will. Do you want that? Do you
want to spend the rest of you life living with that or do you want to
spend it with them? Goddammit, Paris! They need you! Don’t let them
down now!”
My sights rose from her flashing eyes to the top of the core.
This wasn’t the way it was supposed to be. I had to stop her.
Shaking free of B’Elanna’s grip, I began to climb. I reached
Chakotay’s position, my body shaking more from nerves than exertion.
He backed off the beam and removed the safety wire from his harness and
attached it to mine. Slowly, I inched my way out onto the beam.
Cait stood there motionless with her eyes closed, like some
Vulcan monk in meditation. Madeleine stood beside her, her hand in
Cait’s. One jerk of the ship would have sent them both tumbling.
“Cait?” I called softly. “Cait, honey, it’s me.”
“What do you want, Tom?”
“I want to help you.”
“Then leave.”
“Why, Cait? Why? Don’t I at least deserve to know that?”
“I’ve told you already.”
“Tell me again. Please. Please, tell me.”
“Why should I? You weren’t listening before.”
“I’m listening now, Cait. Talk to me.” I stuck out my hand.
“Please, let Madeleine go at least. C’mon, honey, move slowly toward
Daddy.”
“I can’t. Mommy won’t let me go.”
“Cait, please don’t do this.” I begged. “Please let her go.
Madeleine, ask Mommy to let you go. Tell her you don’t like it
up here.”
“I won’t let her go, Tom.” Cait leaned forward. “Not now,
not ever.”
“Daddy, help me!”
“No! Not Madeleine! NO!” I lunged for them, my own descent
prevented by the harness and Chakotay. Surprisingly, neither screamed.
There was only a soft thud that echoed mercilessly. Chakotay hauled me
up and wrapped his arms around me, lowering us both to the catwalk.
I was shaking too much to stand.
The Doc scanned them and then looked up. “Multiple concussive
injuries. Their dead, Mr. Paris. There is nothing I can do.”
“No.” I whispered. “Oh gods, please no. No!”

My eyes flew open. The room was dark and I lay on my belly, the covers
wrapped securely around my legs. Cait’s side of the bed was still empty and I
freaked, kicking my way out of the bed and backing into the partition.
I stared at her unused pillow, my breath caught somewhere between my throat
and my lungs. I opened my mouth to call for her location. Then, I heard it,
a quiet sob just to my left.

**********

WARNING: This part of the story contains material some may find offensive.

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 6A

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

I spun around. “Computer, half lights.”
Cait sat huddled against the wall, the gown lying in an emerald
pool at her feet. Her face was buried in her knees and smothered sobs
shook her bare frame. Without a word, I pulled the sheets from the bed and
knelt beside her, draping them around her goose-pimple shoulders. Her head
lifted, great rivers of tears coursing down both cheeks. “Oh, Cait.” I sat
down and opened my arms, drawing her into my lap and wrapping the covers
around both of us.
“I heard you. I heard you call for her.” She cried. Hot tears
trickled down my chest as she clung to me, gasping out words between sobs
that didn’t make too much sense at first. “You-you called for her. I heard
you. Tom, I love you so much. Please don’t leave me. I’ll try to do
better. I’ll try. Just please don’t leave me.”
“Leave you?” I tilted her chin up and wiped her face with a corner
of the sheet. “Why would I ever leave you? I love you. All I’ve wanted to
do these past few weeks is hold you and tell you that.”
Her gaze dropped from mine. “I know.” She replied with a sniff.
“Cait, you mean everything to me. I’m the one.” I whispered. “I’m
the one who should be sorry. Please forgive me.”
“I don’t-”
“Cait, please.” My words tumbled out like tears, slowly at first,
then in a steady torrent. “I’m the one. I know I let you down. I promised
you I would be there, and when you needed me, I wasn’t. I keep telling myself
that leaving the bridge was the right thing to do, but a part of me keeps
saying that if I had stayed, you and the baby would have been safe and we’d
have a daughter now instead of this awful emptiness. I’m the one who’s sorry.
I let you down and I let Madeleine down. I never, ever, meant to-” The words
broke off and the tears took over, racing down my face. “Cait, I’m so sorry.”
Her fingers slid over my cheek, smearing away some of the tears.
“No, Tom, it wasn’t your fault. You can’t blame yourself. I never blamed you.
Please don’t blame yourself. I love you, Tom. I know what you did was in the
baby’s and my best interest.”
“You and Madeleine meant the world to me. I would never have
intentionally hurt such a beautiful little-”
“You saw her?” Cait’s eyes opened wide.
“Yeah, but I almost wish I hadn’t. I asked Kes if I could, and she
cleaned her up and showed her to me.” I bit my lip to hold back more tears.
“That’s almost always how I see her–a tiny, delicate body on a cold metal
tray. Oh, Cait, she would’ve been so beautiful. I just know she would’ve.”
“I never saw her, Tom.” She mumbled, glancing away. “I simply woke
up and the baby was gone and I could tell by your expression that it was gone
for good. I felt so awful that all I could do was curl up and cry. I didn’t
want to see anyone, least of all you, because that only made me feel worse.
I knew how much the baby meant to you and here I had lost it. I wanted you to
hold me, but I felt like I didn’t deserve it.”
“Didn’t deserve it? Cait, honey.” I tightened my arms about her.
“Honey, don’t you ever think that.”
“But then the next day,” she snuffled. “The next day everything seemed
so normal as if nothing had happened, even you.”
“Me?”
“Yes, you. You showed up in uniform, right off duty, and the furniture
and toys were all gone, and everything was just as it had been, except for me,
and it seemed so unfair. My arms felt so empty. I carried the baby for
eight months and never got the chance to hold it. Something had just been
ripped out of me, and there you stood in uniform telling me you got rid of the
furniture like it was all nothing more than a worn-out shirt. It was as if you
wanted to forget the baby ever existed and I hated you for it. You wanted to
get on with life and I couldn’t even look at you without wanting to burst
into tears. You were all I had left of her and I was losing you, too.
And it hurt. Oh, Tom, it hurt so much.” The auburn head fell forward against
my chest as her tears began to flow again.
I smoothed her hair and rocked her gently. “Cait, why didn’t you tell
me this? I asked. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“How could I?” She sobbed. “I thought I was letting you down again.
I’m an emotional wreck. I couldn’t keep up with you, but I wanted to be with
you more than anything. I thought maybe if I was alone for a little while
I could pull myself together, but I couldn’t no matter how hard I tried.
I felt like such a failure. I couldn’t face you.” The reddened eyes lifted
to mine. “Then B’Elanna told me today that-that she and Harry were going
to get married, and I got so jealous. All I could think about was how happy
we had been and how much I wanted you to hold me. So I spent all evening
trying to work up the courage to see you. I finally thought I had, but when I
came in, you were already asleep. I almost burst into tears. I thought I
was too late. Then, I saw the gown. I-I was going to surprise you, but as I
started to put it on, I heard you mumble the baby’s name. I froze. I couldn’t
think. I couldn’t move. All I could do was sit down and cry. I-I-”
“Shhh.” My thumb brushed gently over her mouth. “It’s all right.
We’re together now. We love each other, and we love her whether she is with us
or not. That’s all that matters now, Cait. That’s all that matters.” I
angled my head and carefully took her lips in mine, like it was our first kiss.
Maybe, in a sense, it was.
Her arms encircled my neck, and we kissed slowly, each kiss lasting
slightly longer than the one before it. Her lips parted and our tongues met
to taste each other through slippery caresses.
A small moan crept out of my chest. “It’s been so long, Cait.” I
whispered. “I’ve missed you.”
“Missed you.” She murmured back.
A dense darkness fell around us like a thick, woolen blanket.
I couldn’t see or hear anything beyond my hammering heart and the muffled hiss
of our breath. It was like I was drowning, but I didn’t struggle because it
felt so good as long as she was with me.
“Cait, stop me.” I gasped. “Stop me, or I will make love to you. I
swear I will.”
She pulled her head away, her eyes as wild as a rainforest. “Please,
Tom, do. I want you to.”
With a small cry, I buried my face in her neck, nipping and sucking at
the patch of skin I knew from experience to be sensitive. She writhed
in my arms, but I held on tightly, letting one hand explore her body with
feather-light strokes. I wanted to touch every centimeter of her flesh,
to kiss her and taste her until I knew her body once again by heart. She had
changed so much since we last made love, losing her soft fullness for something
harder, yet just as fragile.
I helped her to her feet and led her to the bed. She sat down on
the edge and I knelt before her, parting her legs and kissing a path up the
inside of her thighs. She lay back with a sigh as I nibbled the white skin
just below the auburn curls. Her heady scent nearly drove me over the edge,
but I wanted-I needed to be in her, to be held while I held her. I got to
my feet. “Scoot up.”
We repositioned ourselves and I kissed her slowly, taking my time along
her jaw and neck. She moaned and trembled beneath me, her hands gliding down
my back to clutch my hips. Nails bit into my flesh like sharp, tiny teeth.
“Please, Tom.” Her breath burned my cheek. “Please.”
“I will. Oh gods, I will. Anything you want, Cait. Tell me. I’ll
do anything.”
I ra themselves into mine.
“I love you, Tom.”
My body quivered against hers as fire raced through my veins. At times
I had wondered if I would ever hear her say those words again. Even now, they
frightened me a little with their power.
“I love you.” I replied.
Her eyes closed. I watched in fascination as varying shadows of
pleasure fell across her face while I eased into her. She felt so good, her
warmth spreading through me like a slow flush. With a gasp, I stopped and lay
still. Cradled inside her, for the first time in weeks, I felt almost
complete, as if the horrible darkness in my belly was finally shrinking. I was
connected to life again and all its subtle energies, and, oh gods, it
was wonderful. I pressed my lips to her ear. “Love. Oh my sweet, beautiful
wife, I love you so much.”
Cait wrapped her arms and legs about me. I raised my head in time to
see a single tear roll toward her hair. “Don’t let me go, Tom. Ever. Please
don’t let me go.”
“Never, ever.” I promised, catching the tear with my tongue. I caught
the next tear, too. And the next, but I couldn’t catch them all.
All of a sudden, with half-suppressed sobs, her grief entered freefall.
She pushed against my shoulders, trying to squirm away. “I can’t, Tom. Not
now. I just can’t.” I tried to hug her, but she only struggled more. “Please
let me go.”
“Cait, it’s okay. We don’t have to.” I said, reluctantly severing our
connection and rolling aside.
“No, no, no. It’s not okay. It’s all wrong. Everything.” She turned
away, curling her knees into her chest.
For a second, I just lay there in shock. I was confused, disappointed,
and even a little angry, but her sobbing pulled things back into perspective
pretty quickly.
I snuggled up behind her, pulling her firmly back into my chest. At
first, she resisted. “No, Cait, it’s okay. Let me hold you.” I whispered,
keeping a secure grip on her waist. “Go ahead and cry. It’s all right.”
We stayed like that for quite a while, and eventually her sobs eased
and her breath quieted. I peeked over. Yep, she was sound asleep. I sat up
and retrieved the sheets, tucking them about her so she wouldn’t get too cold.
Then, I pulled on a pair of shorts and walked into the other room.
With a deep sigh, I sank down on the sofa. This wasn’t how it was
supposed to be. Each kiss, each caress was supposed to be curative, binding
our mutual sorrow together. At least, that’s how I imagined it would be
between us. But this, this I didn’t understand at all. She had
said it was okay. Hell, she had even asked me to make love to her, and I
had wanted to for so long that it never occurred to me that she might not
actually want to. Had I pushed her? Had my own needs and desires blinded me
to what she needed? Or was she more angry at me than even she realized?
Had I really hurt her that much? I was only doing what I thought was best.
I hadn’t meant to appear callous. Gods, somedays it had been all I could do
just to make it through my shift without bursting into tears.
I drug my hands down my face and rested my elbows on my knees, my chin
in the ‘L’ of my thumbs. Thoughts whirled around my head so fast I couldn’t
focus on just one, but I still tried my best to make some sense of what had
happened, of what Cait had said, of everything. Nothing fitted together.
It was all guesswork and to make matters worse, my own emotions kept tangling
in the web. I finally gave up in frustration and stretched out on the sofa,
drawing the throw over me and covering my eyes with my arm.
“Computer, sle-”
“Tom.”
I lifted my arm and twisted my head in the direction of her voice.
Cait stood at the partition in the green gown. I sat up quickly.
“I didn’t hear you get up. I thought you were still asleep.”
“I was, but I woke up and you weren’t there. Tom, I-I’m so sorry.
I know how-how much you-” Pale arms folded tightly across her chest as she
fought for control. “I don’t know what happened to me. I didn’t mean to go
to pieces like that.”
I got up and went to her, unclasping her arms and refastening them
about my waist. “Shh. It’s all right. I understand.”
“No, how can you? I don’t understand myself. I’m still so-so angry.”
“At me?”
“No. Yes. I don’t know. I’m angry at everything and everyone, even
myself. I can’t stop crying. I can’t be a wife. I can barely do my job.
I just feel so lost and out of control.”
“Did the cry you just had make you feel any better?”
She shook her head and hugged me closer, pressing her cheek to my
chest. “No. I think I may even feel worse. I disappointed you.”
“In one sense, yeah. Tears do have a way of taking the wind out of a
guy’s sails.” I gave a tiny grin, but sobered as I took her face between
my hands and stared deeply into a pair of anxious emerald eyes. “But I would
rather have you cry in my arms any day than keep yourself away. I love you,
Cait, and I always will.” I bent down and held her lips in mine for a good,
long time to emphasize my point.
She attempted a faint smile as I released her. “I could use some tea
or warm milk. How about you?”
“Tea, please.”
I hastily remade the bed while she used the replicator. She brought
over the two steaming mugs and we settled in side by side.
“Tom?”
“Hm?”
“What did she look like?”
“Madeleine?”
“Mmm-hmm.”
I thought of the image stored in the computer. That was how I really
wanted to remember her, and even if I couldn’t, Cait could. “She would’ve been
beautiful, Cait. A lot like you, I think. Auburn hair and green eyes. From
what I could tell, physically, she would’ve been okay. Two arms, two legs,
ten tiny fingers, and ten even tinier toes.”
“Oh. I wish I had seen her.”
“I’m sorry, Cait. The Doc offered to put her in stasis, but I said no.
I guess I thought it would be just that much more painful for you, but maybe
that was selfishness on my part. I didn’t stop to think that you might want
to see her. I’m sorry.” I twisted her head around gently so she could see me.
“Really, I am.”
Her fingers reached up and touched my cheek. “Tom, you did what you
thought was best. Regardless of what I feel now, deep down I know that.”
We finished our tea and lay down, her head pillowed on my chest. Bit
by bit, she dropped off to sleep. My own lids blinked slowly, closing a little
longer each time as disjointed thoughts and pictures flitted through my mind.
Family. Mother. Daughter. Cait. Madeleine. Then, the idea hit me. Yeah.
That was it. The perfect way to say good-bye.

**********

THE PARIS JOURNALS, vol. IX

Madeleine
Part 6B

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1997

For four days, I worked on it. Every spare minute after shift, I
could be found in our quarters sitting either on the sofa or at the desk
working on a PADD. The only time I stopped was when Cait came in to drag
me to dinner.
“Thomas Eugene Paris!”
I leapt nearly two meters out of the seat. “Geez, you sounded just
like my mother. I didn’t hear you come in.”
Cait leaned against the wall, the tiniest of grins on her face. “You
look like the proverbial cat who swallowed the canary.”
“Who? Me?” My eyes opened wide with implied innocence. I turned off
the device and stretched out a hand, guiding her into my lap. We hugged and
kissed until she finally pulled away, reaching for the PADD.
“What were you doing?” She asked, as I snatched it from her hand and
held it behind my back.
“When?”
“Just now. You’ve been mighty busy these past few days. What’s on
this PADD?” She tried to reach around, but I kept her at bay.
“Ah-ah-ah. It’s a surprise. I just got through putting in the
finishing touches.”
“A surprise?”
“Mmm-hmm. Meet me after dinner on holodeck one and I’ll show it
to you.”
Something close to fear sprang up in her eyes. “Tom, I thought we
had agreed-I mean, you said we could take our time.”
“Cait, I know what I said, and I intend to abide by it. We’ll make
love when you feel up to it.” I brushed back a strand of her hair and smiled.
“Don’t worry. It’s not that kind of a program.”
“Not that kind?” She frowned. “I don’t understand.”
I pressed a finger to her lips. “You don’t need to, not now, at least.
And you aren’t getting another word out of me. In an hour, you’ll know
soon enough.”
“But-”
“No buts. One hour. And don’t bother trying to access the program.
It’s encrypted. Now, let’s go have some dinner.”
If the rest of the crew had noticed a change in our behavior over the
past few days, no one, except Chakotay, acknowledged it, and he simply nodded
and said that he was glad things were better between us. Which was true.
They were, even though, after what happened the other night, Cait was hesitant
to make love. She still didn’t smile much, either. To be honest, neither
did I, but at least now we cuddled and spoke with one another, and at meals,
when I placed my hand over hers, she didn’t jerk back. Instead, she looked up
at me and squeezed my fingers like she used to do. Only now, there was a
heartbreaking sadness in her expression that I knew I could never erase, no
matter how hard I tried.
That particular evening, we ate by ourselves, and for a change
I was the one who excused himself early to start the program and see that
everything was as it should be. Thankfully, it was.
The doors opened and closed behind me, and I spun around to greet Cait.
Her eyes darted about our created quarters before settling on me with a
perplexed frown. “I don’t understand.”
“It’s all here, Cait.” I said with a sweep of my arm. “Madeleine’s
furniture, her books, her toys, everything, including a surprise. Go sit down
on the sofa and I’ll bring it over.”
Throwing me a doubtful glance, she perched on the edge of a cushion.
I crossed my fingers, muttered a small prayer that went something along the
lines of ‘please let Cait approve of this’, and walked over to the crib.
A small form with red hair and hazel eyes gurgled up at me. Beautiful, even
if the eye colour wasn’t exactly right. With a smile, I bent down and gently
picked her up. I shifted her into the crook of my arm and stroked the tiny
nose lightly with my finger. “Shh. It’s all right. I have someone over here
who wants to meet you.”
I turned back toward the sofa. Cait’s face was ashen and her eyes
were opened wider than the deflector dish. She looked as though she might
faint and I was in no position to catch her if she did.
“Weeks ago.” I began softly. “I had the computer create an image
of Madeleine based on genetic and physiological estimates. I stored it in a
file and have stared at it so many times during the past few weeks that I’ve
wondered if I wasn’t gradually losing my mind. Then, the other night when you
said you never saw her and wished you had, it all clicked together. So, the
past four days I’ve spent my free time writing up this program.” I looked
around a little anxiously. “I hope it works all right. I haven’t tested it.”
My daughter jerked and struck out with a fist as if to say get on with
it. Precious time was ticking away. I smiled at her and sat down beside Cait.
“Isn’t she beautiful, Cait. If the Britac hadn’t attacked us, this is
what we would’ve seen five months from now. All except the eyes, of course,
somehow they came out more hazel than green. I’m not sure why.”
Cait just sat there and stared at the infant. For a second, I thought
that I had miscalculated her response and screwed up again, but after some
hesitation, her finger rubbed a chubby cheek.
“You were right, Tom. She would have been lovely.”
“Do you want to hold her?”
“I-I don’t know. She’s not real. It’s not her.”
“I know. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” I watched a small
glow spread over Cait’s face as Madeleine seized her finger. She did want to
hold her. “Cait, why don’t you hold her? Just for a minute. I think
Madeleine wants you to.”
“You do?”
“Absolutely.” I replied and passed the baby smoothly into her arms
like it was something we did all the time.
She sat back and stared at the infant, finally hugging it and pressing
her cheek to the tiny forehead. Madeleine cooed softly, and I wrapped my arms
around the both of them, planting a kiss on the side of Cait’s head. This was
how it should have been–just Cait, the baby, and me. The way it was now,
if only for a few illusory minutes.
“When we turn off the program,” I said, gently chucking Madeleine under
the chin. “We will lose her. I thought saving the program might make this
too tempting a refuge for both of us so the computer will erase the program
when we turn it off, but I can change it if you want.”
“No. Don’t change it. We do have to say good-bye. How long do
we have?”
“About ten minutes.”
Cait’s faint smile of joy vanished. “Not much time.”
“No, it isn’t, but infinity didn’t seem long enough either. You’d
better say what you’re going to now.”
“Yes, but what do I say?” A tiny hand grabbed her finger again and the
tearful smile returned. “Oh, Madeleine, I wish I had known you. I wish you
could’ve known me, or at least, more than the inside of me. I wish you could
have seen the stars and met some very good friends on this ship. But most of
all, I wish you had had the chance to know your father. He’s kind and gentle
and so patient and loving. He’s given me so much pleasure during our time
together; more than that, he’s given me you, twice. He would’ve made you a
wonderful father, and I know you would’ve loved him as much as he loves you.”
She kissed our daughter’s cheek. “Good-bye, Madeleine. I miss you. We both
miss you, and we always will.”
“Chatterbox.” I whispered, drawing a finger across my eyes. Cait
smiled up at me through her tears as I cupped a side of the tiny head
in my hand. “Madeleine, your mother left out the part about what a wonderful
mom she would’ve been. I couldn’t have made it this far without her. You
both mean so much to me and always will. Good-bye, angel. I wish I had
gotten to know you.”
The small mouth opened in an ‘o’ while two little fists swept clumsily
across sleepy eyes. Sure, I had programmed her, but she looked and felt so
real, a large part of me didn’t want to believe she wasn’t. It was all
so sedhere with my arm around Cait, watching my daughter yawn
and blow a bubbly raspberry. Every fibre of my being wanted to believe that
she was real, that this room was real, that the grief which waited beyond those
doors was the hologram and not this.
Cait glanced up at me, and I wiped a tear from her cheek with my thumb.
“She is beautiful, Tom. Thank you.”
I swept a loose auburn wave back behind one of her ears. “Just like
her mother.”
She bit her lip and looked back down at the baby, who declared her
growing crankiness with choppy cries that were increasing in volume. “I think
she needs a nap. May I put her down?”
I nodded. “I thought you would want to. We’ll both do it.”
I stood up and helped Cait to her feet and together we walked over
to the crib. Cait hugged and kissed Madeleine. “Good-bye, sweet one.”
I leaned over and kissed the tiny forehead, smoothing the cap of downy
red hair with my fingers. “Good-bye, Madeleine.”
Cait started to bend down and stopped. She rose back up, clutching
Madeleine tightly. “I can’t do this, Tom. I can’t let her go.” The trembling
in her voice spread through her body. “I can’t lose her again.”
“Cait.” My hands rested on her shoulders. “You have to, for her sake
as well as our own. We have to let her rest peacefully in our hearts. It’s
the only gift we can give her now.”
Her eyes darted from me to the baby. “I-” She stopped and drew a deep
breath. “I know.” With a determined effort, she placed Madeleine gently in
the crib.
Our daughter sighed drowsily as I tucked the covers about her. Then,
I straightened up and pulled Cait into my arms. “Are you ready?”
She shook her head. “No, but do it anyway. Please.”
“Computer, end program.”
In a swish, the room vanished and a loud sobbing “No” came from Cait
as she sagged against me. Silently, my own wail joined hers. I wasn’t ready
to say good-bye either. I thought I was, but I was wrong. My own strength
succumbed to the grief, and we melted to the floor, clinging to each other and
crying for the better part of an hour.

Chakotay was right. The pain will never end. Cait and I understand
this now.

Good-bye, Madeleine. Rest well. I-We love you.

**********

—————————————————————————-
“In almost everything you do, you teach, whether you are aware of it or not.
Some people aren’t aware of what they are teaching. They should be wiser.
Everybody teaches all the time.”
–George Lucas
(‘The New Yorker’, Jan. 6, 1997)
—————————————————————————-



Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment